 Blog For Free!
Archives
Home
2005 May
2005 March
2005 February
2005 January
2004 December
2004 November
2004 October
2004 September
2004 August
My Links
Sai Organisation
Prashanti Nilayam
SSSB & Publications Trust
Sai Baba Links
Sai Baba Website
Radio Sai
Ask Baba
Sai Online
Kingdom of Sai
tBlog
My Profile
Send tMail
My tFriends
My Images
Sponsored
Create a Blog!
|
| 'Shirdi Ke Saibaba' feature on Zee TV |
| 09.30.04 (3:44 pm) [edit] |
'Shirdi Ke Saibaba' feature on Zee TV
Indiantelevision.com Team
(30 September 2004 2:00 pm)
MUMBAI: Zee TV will air a new show Shirdi Ke Saibaba every Sunday at 9 pm starting from 3 October. The saint popularly known as Shirdi Ke Sai Baba, is portrayed in a serial, based on Saibaba's life and miracles.
Shirdis' movies trust and research center is based in Vrindavan is continuously updating its research center on the miracles and incidents involving Saibaba and his devotees.
Speaking on the show, Zee TV president Abhijeet Saxena said, "Zee TV has always focussed in showcasing complete entertainment to its viewers. Saibaba is one such God, who has devotees from all religions. This series of Saibaba will showcase truth and power of Saibaba compared to the thought followed by people in this generation."
The show has been jointly produced by Raidant Showbiz and Shirdi Saibaba movies trust and research center. This series has been directed by Shiv Dutt Sharma and Amol Surve and written by Vikas Kapoor and Amar Pal Singh.
The lead artists in the show are Sudhir Dalvi playing the character of Sai Baba, Asim Khetrapaul, Suresh Oberoi, Gajendra Chauhan, Ram Mohan, Subbiraaj, Divya Dutta, Tejal Shah amongst others.
http://www.indiantelevision.com/headlines/y2k4/sep/se p329.htm" title="http://www.indiantelevision.com/headlines/y2k4/sep/se p329.htm" target="_blank"http://www.indiantelevision.c...
|
|
|
| |
| Sai Baba and Jesus of Nazareth |
| 09.30.04 (11:24 am) [edit] |
SAI BABA AND JESUS OF NAZARETH
Sai Baba's closest parallel is Jesus of Nazareth, the son of God. Jesus, the Christ, is believed to be the only incarnation of the Holy Spirit, in human form who came to bring about the spiritual regeneration of mankind through the gospel of love, faith, charity and hope. He was subjected to endless suffering, pain and torture at the hands of the Philistines, and finally was put on the cross and embraced death so that mankind may live and attain the kingdom of heaven. Jesus Christ performed countless number of miracles, even the raising of the dead so that God may be glorified. The raising of Lazarus is indeed a classic example of his God-like power. Being the son of God, he could perform any miracle, such as multiplying the quantity of food and curing the sick and the diseased. In the pages of the Holy Bible, we read the numerous instances of the miraculous deeds of Christ, most of these being performed to glorify God and instill faith in the minds of the people. When he resurrected Lazarus four days after his corpse was decomposing in the tomb, he did so mainly because he wanted to show to the sisters of Lazarus and his friends the supreme glory of the Divine. Another reason for this interference with the laws of nature lay in his deep love and great compassion for Martha and Mary, the devoted sisters of Lazarus. Then there is the question of faith and total surrender to Almighty God. The resurrection of Lazarus demonstrates very clearly the fact that faith is a vital factor. Both Martha and Mary had expressed the view that had Jesus been there, their brother would not have died. So Jesus, when he came to know about the death of Lazarus, went to the place where the body had been buried in the tomb and he called out: 'Lazarus, come out.' And the miracle took place instantly. Lazarus came out of the grave. The fact remains that faith and God's power may interfere with the cosmic laws and even halt or prevent death from coming and invoke God's mercy to grant a fresh lease of life to a person. Faith, however, does not envisage that there will be no more deaths or that death will have no dominion. Though Lazarus was called back from the tomb, some years later he died. Similar is the case with the aged American, Walter Cowan, whom Sai Baba brought back to life. He also died a few years later. The temporary respite from death enables the person to apprehend the plans of the divine and gain some measure of spiritual illumination. However, according to Hindu religious thought, cessation of consciousness is a karmic event and falls in the pattern of the cycle of birth, death, rebirth. Sai Baba has said both in his previous and present incarnations that to cure a certain person, to save from death or to remove some inborn physical blemish would be to interfere unduly with a person's karma. And in such cases, it is better to leave the person concerned to bear the consequences of his karma. Howard Murphet has rightly said :
As mankind is today we cannot expect Sai Baba or any other God-powered man to dissolve the whole cloud of Man's kartnic sins, curing all diseases, making all the cripples walk, cleansing all the lepers, opening the eyes of millions of blind that exist in India alone. The most he can do is to lift a little of the karma here and there and point the way.
And speaking about the reality and significance of the miraculous, he further says:
A God-man, a living worker of miracles, will be able through global communications to travel the world and to make his message known to all the people during his lifetime ... Of old this could not happen and tiding of such amazing events reached the mass of mankind either through verbal reports or by accounts written long after the events took place. Now the sceptic, the doubting Thomas who cannot believe in the lesser or greater miracles can prove their reality to himself.
If keen enough, he can visit Prasanthi Nilayam to witness them; otherwise he can wait until Sai Baba comes to his part of the world. The miracles of Krishna and Christ must be taken on trust or faith; those of Sai Baba you can see for yourself.
Returning to the momentous and magnificent miracle, resurrection of the dead, one finds some concrete and easily verifiable incidents when Sai Baba, like Jesus Christ, has blessed his close devotees with special grace and has granted them a fresh lease of life. It seems, this miracle of resurrection has to do with the transfiguring power of love and works like the coming together of the negative and positive currents of electricity. Baba has emphasised this aspect time and again. In his interview with R.K. Karanjia, he says:
Q. You are believed to have performed miraculous cures to the extent of resurrecting the dead. There are cases where you reportedly have saved people from drowning and other accidents in distant places. Medical experts have attested to remote controlled surgical operations performed by you. How do you manage this?
Baba: By my own sankalpa that is divine will and power. As an Avatar, this power is intrinsic, inherent, total and natural to my will and decision. I need no mantras (mystical formula), no sadhana (spiritual practice) and no yantra (mechanism) to perform the so-called miracles, which are natural to my state. My powers are simply the _expression or assertion of the reality of Godliness, which merges me with everything everywhere, at all times and places. The miracles belong to the boundless power of God. Now coming to the main points of your question, this healing phenomenon has a dual aspect. I can cure, save even resurrect people provided they are in a spiritually receptive condition. It is like the positive and negative currents of electricity. My capacity to heal can be compared to the positive current. Your devotion to me is the negative current. Once the two come together, the devotion provides what is called the miracle of healing.
In the days of Christ, no one asked him the rationale of his amazing and unique miracles of healing. However, if asked, he too would have given a similar explanation because, in the ultimate analysis, it is faith and love that lie at the root of all miracles. Truly, miracles are wrought by faith and love. In the case of the official's daughter, when Jesus saw her sleeping, he said that she was sleeping; her sleep was not unto death. And he called her to wake up. And again, in the case of Lazarus, he said the same thing and asked Lazarus to come out of the tomb. He further said that he revived or resurrected him so that God, the Father, might be glorified by this act. On the other hand, Sai Baba of Shirdi always maintained that Allah was the universal master, the doer of all deeds and thinker of all thoughts, and that he was the servant of that Eternal Absolute. All he could do to remove the suffering of his devotees, who had surrendered to him and left everything to him, was to use his influence with Almighty Supreme God. And many a miraculous cure took place. Jesus Christ also used to directly address God, the Father: 'I know you listen to me and fulfill all my wishes and requests.' And it was on the basis of such direct intervention that Lazarus came out of the tomb. The point to note here is that the doer and the granter of the boons is none other than the Supreme transcendental power. But an Avatar has the power to operate on behalf of the one God whose attributes have been transferred to him as a substation from the vast power grid.
The event of the resurrection of two ardent and sincere devotees, Radhakrishna and Walter Cowan, is too well known to be described in detail. In Howard Murphet's Sai Baba: Man of Miracles and Samuel Sandweiss's Sai Baba: The Holy Man and the Psychiatrist, we find a full and adequate account of the resurrection story. Here it may be enough to describe the ultimate emotional reaction of Elsie Cowan the wife of Walter Cowan and that of Radhakrishna himself.
Mr. V. Radhakrishna of Kuppam, Andhra Pradesh, paid o visit to Puttaparthi along with his wife., daughter Vijaya and K.S Hemchand, his son-in-law. They were staying in a room at the ashram. One evening, he was suddenly taken ill and soon went into a coma. His wife immediately rushed to Swami and informed him about the condition of her husband. Swami came to the room where the patient was lying on the bed. Swami did nothing and he returned saying: 'Don't worry, everything will be all right.' But the condition of the patient worsened through the next and subsequent two days. He lay unconscious with no signs of life, cold and lifeless. In sheer desperation and unable to withstand the pressure of the Ashramites for taking out the body that was beginning to stink, for the last rites, Mrs. Radhakrishna once again went to Swami's apartment and told him all. Swami laughed and assured her that she should have no fear and he promised to visit her room to see the patient. Mrs. Radhakrishna, Vijaya and Hemchand waited, desolate, tense and apprehensive, hoping for some unexpected miracle. Swami eventually came to the room and entered the patient's room and the others stayed out. Swami was alone in the room with the dead patient. He called others to the room after some time and as the close kins entered the room, they were amazed and wonder-struck to see Radhakrishna sitting on the bed, as though he had woken up after a deep slumber. Swami turned to the wife and said, 'I have given your husband back to you.' When questioned by Mr. Howard Murphet, Mr. Radhakrishna narrated his experience in the following words, 'When I became conscious again, I thought at first that it was the same day. Later they told me it had been three days I was unconscious, that I was dead and actually started to stink. But Swami can do anything he wishes. He is God.'
Mr. Radhakrishna is the fortunate one who has assumed the role of a modern Lazarus in order to remind a sceptical and faithless age of the power and potency of God Almighty. His story has been checked and verified and found to be correct and authentic. Mr. Howard Murphet has himself taken pains to get the irrefutable evidence from Vijaya, the daughter of Radhakrishna.
The resurrection story of Walter Cowan is far more exciting and unique for it illustrates what Divine love can do. It is an instance of the transfiguring and transcendent power of love and the deathless ardour of a devotee. This time the Lazarus in question is an American devotee, Walter Cowan of California who had lived a noble life of service and dedication to the highest human values, work and worship. The facts of the case are as follows:
Walter and his wife Elsie Cowan arrived in Madras on December 23, 1971. On the morning of the 25th of December word went round that an elderly American had passed away on account of a fatal heart attack. On hearing the news, John Hislop, an American devotee from Mexico, rushed to the hotel and met Elsie Cowan who confirmed the news. She narrated how Walter had suffered the attack and breathed his last in the arms of Elsie Cowan who had prayed to Swami during those moments of crisis and had got herself reconciled to the reality of death and felt that God's will will be done. However, with the help of Mrs. Roshan Lal, a devotee of Baba, she arranged to take Walter to the hospital where the attending physician pronounced him to be dead. In the meantime Elsie Cowan rushed to the place where Baba was attending a function. After some time when she went again to the hospital, she found to her dismay and pleasant wonder that Walter Cowan was very much alive. The matter was brought to the notice of the attending physician who had pronounced Walter to be dead and had sent the dead body to a room with his ears stuffed and a sheet over the body as he was absolutely certain that the patient was dead. Fortunately, the whole matter was investigated by Justice Damodar Rao and all evidence proved that Walter Cowan who was dead had come back to life. During the period between his death and reported resurrection, it came to everybody's knowledge that Sai Baba had himself visited the hospital in response to the prayer of Elsie Cowan. It is also on record that at the hospital during the course of subsequent days, Walter's condition fluctuated and he had several heart attacks. Elsie Cowan kept on praying to Swami, and finally Walter was declared to be perfectly all right, hale and hearty with no trace of his previous ailments. Discharged from the hospital, the Cowan couple proceeded to Bangalore and stayed in a hotel. Walter Cowan's Bangalore physician conducted his own laboratory tests and found that all tests were negative. Swami was at that time at Brindavanam, Whitefield and John Hislop, too, was there. Swami sent a message to the Cowans through John Hislop that Walter Cowan should visit Whitefield ashram in day time and return to the hotel to take proper rest. John Hislop comments:
The extraordinary thing seems to be that, when the total organism that was Walter Cowan died; the only entity that returned to life was Walter himself. Walter's various diseases died with him, but the diseases were not reborn; only Walter was reborn. A most marvellous and inscrutable event, is it not? All of the foregoing does not, of course, imply that Walter's physical body had become immortal. Of course he has had some bad days. At times, he has become overtired, and at times has suffered perhaps because of an injudious meal. After all, it is not a teen-aged body; it is an aged body, but nevertheless a great miracle really happened.
Walter is alive again, free of disease and filled with enthusiasm to tell people about the Divine presence of Sri Sathya Sai Baba.
Further to celebrate the occasion of Walter Cowan's resurrection, the couple were blessed by Baba and united in wedding ceremony which is clear evidence of Baba's great love for the couple. To give further credence to this miraculous event Walter Cowan has himself related his unique experience. He says :
While in the Connemara hotel in Madras, two days after I arrived, I was taken very sick with pneumonia and was in bed. As I gasped for breath, suddenly the body's struggle was over and 1, died. I found myself very calm, in a state of wonderful bliss, and the Lord, Sai Baba, was by my side. Even though my body lay on the bed, dead, my mind kept working throughout until Baba brought me back. There was no anxiety or fear, but a tremendous sense of well being, for I had lost all fear of death. Baba took me to a large hall where there were hundreds of people milling round. it was a hall where all of the records of all my lives were kept. Baba and I stood before the court justice. The one in charge knew Baba very well and he asked for the records of all my lives. He was very nice and kind, and I had the feeling that whatever was decided would be the best for my soul. The records were brought into the hall armloads of scrolls and all of them seemed to be in different languages. As they were read, Baba interpreted them. In the beginning they told me of countries that have not existed for thousands of years, and I could not recall them. When they reached King David, the readings of my lives became more exciting. I could hardly believe how great I apparently was in each life that followed. As thev continued reading my lives, it seemed that what really counted was my motives and character, as I stood for outstanding peace and spirituality. I do not remember all the names, but I am included in almost all of the history books from the beginning of time. As I incarnated in different countries, I carried out my mission which was peace and spirituality.After about two hours, they finished reading the scrolls and the Lord, Sai Baba, said that I had not completed the work that I was born to do, and he asked the Judge that I be turned over to him to complete the mission of spreading Truth and he requested that my soul be returned to the body under Baba's Grace. The Judge said, 'So be it!' The case was dismissed and I left with Baba to return to my body. I hesitated to leave this wonderful bliss, but I knew it was best to complete my mission so that I could merge with the Lord, Sai Baba. I related the story to Elsie at once, and she recorded it. I also talked it over to Baba, and he said it was not my imagination it was a true experience. My life goes on now under the Grace of Sai Baba, whom I adore and to whom I owe my life.
Samuel Sandweiss, writes:
After Hislop had heard Walter give this account he asked Sai Baba whether Walter's experience was real or some sort of hallucination. Baba replied: 'The experience was a real experience, not an illusion. It was an experience occurring within Mr. Cowan's mind and I myself was there directing and clarifying the thoughts.' When asked if every person has similar experience with death, Baba said it is not necessarily so, some may have similar experiences, some not.
Baba is the dispenser of all boons, the Absolute sole Lord of life and death. It was chiefly on account of his love for the Cowan couple, their nobility and purity of heart and soul that he brought Walter Cowan back to life from the world of the dead. And actually, the resurrected Walter Cowan lived for some more time engaged in his mission to spread peace and spirituality, doing the work for Baba. And we have it on record that when Walter passed away a few years later that Baba sent word to Elsie Cowan: 'Walter has reached safely' which implied that Walter's yearning to merge with Sai Baba had been fulfilled.
Not only in the power of divinity to resurrect people from not only the brink of death, but also from actual death, the death of the body, there is a great deal of similarity between Sai Baba and Jesus of Nazareth. As for the outstanding and breath-taking miracles, instances are too many and can be cited both from the Bible and from the authentic biography of Baba and from the countless number of accounts given by close devotees of Sai Baba. The present author has witnessed and even experienced the working of such miracles and has been the recipient of the Grace of Sai Baba which has effected a sea-change in his life and has brought a new and sustaining vision of the divine essence incarnated in Sri Sathya Sai Baba.
Sai Baba, like Jesus Christ, is a Ray from the Supreme. Incarnations, like Krishna, Christ and Sai Baba, come after epochs. The event of their coming marks the end of the sad, waste time, the degeneration of moral and spiritual values and the beginning of a new age. Krishna, the full incarnation, lived five thousand years ago and directed humanity to the pathways of peace and love. Jesus Christ came two thousand years ago. He brought the kingdom of the heaven on earth both by his teachings and by his own example. Sai Baba has a more difficult and challenging task as he has come in an age of rank scepticism and eclipse of all moral and spiritual values. But he has declared, time and again, that the task for which he has come, will succeed and the golden age would dawn upon the earth. He says: 'My life is my message.'
Another striking similarity between Sai Baba and Jesus Christ has to do with the preaching of sermons. The commandments of Jesus Christ and his teachings, specially delivered in the Sermon on the Mount contain the series of illuminations, which are as sacred as Holy Writ. The teachings have reached vast millions of Christians all over the world and have made Christianity the most universal and effective of all religions. The central kernel of Christ's teaching is the emphasis on love, faith and charity. Not that there is something entirely new, original and revolutionary in his sermons; they consist of, and are the concentrated essence of the eternal verities contained in all world religions, including Hinduism and Buddhism. One can find a close resemblance between teachings of the Vedas, Upanishads, Shastras and Purans and the gospel of Christ. It has been substantiated that Christ had visited India and was conversant fully with Indian thought and philosophy. Sai Baba has thrown an altogether new light on the life of Christ. And he has even gone on saying that there was a deep relationship between him and Jesus. The remaining portion of this chapter will deal with this aspect of the close affinity between the two, as between father and son. Sai Baba emphasizes the central unity of all religions. He says: There is only one caste, the caste of humanity. There is only one religion, the religion of love. There is only one God and he is omnipresent.
This essential unity of all religions is revealed by the logo seen at the Ashram. The symbols of the five major world religions appear in the logo. They are 'Aum of Hinduism', the 'Wheel of Buddhism', the 'Fire of Zoroastrianism', the 'Cross of Christianity' and the 'Crescent and Star of Islam'. The symbolic meanings of these symbols reveal and demonstrate the eternal verities of life and man's burden of the spiritual quest.
Listen to the primeval Hum resounding in your heart as well as in the heart of the universe; Remember the Wheel of Cause and Consequence, of deed and destiny and the Wheel of Dharma that fights them all; Offer all bitterness to the sacred Fire and emerge grand, great and Godly; Cut the 'I' feeling clean across and let your ego die on the Cross to endow on you eternity; Be like the Star which never wavers from the Crescent and is ever fixed in steady faith. The main thrust and purpose of all religions is to make present in man his intrinsic and innate humaneness and to take him to the heights of divinity. Religion, in the ultimate analysis, is to enable man to get over alienation from man, nature and God and to help him get over his loneliness.
It seems Sai Baba considers Jesus Christ to be very dear to him. The very fact that Christmas is celebrated at Prasanthi Nilayam is a clear pointer of his partiality towards the Christians. Although the devotees of Baba belong generally to all the major religions of the world, the single largest groups are the followers of Hinduism and Christianity. However, the followers of Islam are seen in microscopic minority although some of the sincere and resilient ones belong to that religion.
Returning to the theme of the title of this chapter, 'Sai Baba and Jesus of Nazareth'. In their beautiful and exciting book, Sai Baba: The Embodiment of Love, referring to Sai Baba's Christmas discourse of 1972, Ron Lang asked Sai Baba the following question in an interview given by Sai Baba in January 1980: 'Does this omission in the Bible mean it was you who sent Jesus of Nazareth into incarnation?' 'Yes', he replied. Ron Lang continues, 'My wife and I gasped, although I have no recollection of this. Followed my question: which lay at the very core of my soul: in that case, are you what Western Christians call the Cosmic Christ?' 'Yes', he replied.
In the words of Ron Lang,
As the reader can imagine, my wife and I came out of that interview in a daze. So Sathya Sai Baba was the one whom Jesus called the Father, the Christ indeed, the Cosmic Christ. The second coming had come, had lived for forty-four years on earth and perhaps only a handful of Christians were aware of it. At first, it was too stupendous to grasp. Yet I only know that I came to believe it, and I am reporting precisely what happened. In his Christmas day discourse in 1972 he had given some more valuable and revealing information about Jesus Christ. He said:
There is one point that I cannot but bring to your special notice today. At the moment when Jesus was emerging in the Supreme principle of Divinity, he communicated some news to his followers, which has been interpreted in a variety of ways by commentators, and those who relish the piling of writings on writings and meanings on meanings, until it all swells up into a huge mess.
The statement itself has been manipulated and tangled into a conundrum. The statement of Christ is simple: 'He who sent me among you will come again.' And he pointed to a lamb. The lamb is merely a symbol, a sign. It stands for the voice 'Baba' the announcement was of the advent of Baba. 'His name will be Truth,' Christ declared. Sathya means Truth. 'He will wear a robe of red, a blood red robe. (Here Baba pointed to the robe he was wearing.) He will be short, with a crown of hair.' The lamb is the sign and symbol of love. Christ did not declare that he will come again. He said, 'He who made me will come again. That Baba is this Baba and Sai, the short curly hair crowned red robed Baba, is come. He is not only in this form, but in everyone of you, as the dweller of the heart. He is there, short, with a robe of the colour of blood that fills it.'
Like Jesus of Nazareth, Sai Baba, too, is a Ray from the Supreme, a symbol perfected in love. In another discourse in1972, Baba said:
People talk of the sacrifice of Christ as evidenced by his crucifixion. But he was surrounded and bound, and crowned by the crowd who captured him with a crown of thorns and later nailed to the cross by his captors. A person bound and beaten by the police cannot say that he has sacrificed anything, for he is not a free man. Let us pay attention to the sacrifices that Jesus made while free out of his own volition. He sacrificed his happiness, his prosperity, comfort, safety and position. He braved the enmity of the powerful. He renounced the ego, which is the toughest thing to get rid of. Honour him for these. He willingly sacrificed the desires with which the body torments man, this is sacrifice greater than the sacrifice of the body under duress.
There cannot be any better and more revealing commentary on the supreme sacrifice made by Jesus, that is the renunciation of everything and the final embrace of death and martyrdom so that mankind could live and attain the kingdom of heaven. In this sense, the crucifixion of Christ may be regarded as a supreme act of love and self-surrender. Only the divine which is truly the embodiment of love could lay down his life for the good of mankind. Love is chief motivating force behind the actions of an Avatar. Sai Baba has not hitched his wagon to the stars; he has started his mission to bring all humanity together under evangel news of universal brotherhood of man and the fatherhood of God. According to him God is love and Love is God. Thus, all the three major incarnations of God, Krishna, Christ and Sathya Sai Baba are truly symbols perfected in love.
Jesus Christ also centres his sermons and teachings on the sublimating and unifying principle of love. 'Love thy neighbour as thyself.' There is equal emphasis on charity, compassion, faith and forgiveness which are the central gems which Christianity is all about. Christ says: 'The kingdom of heaven is within you.' Baba also stresses the idea that there is the inner divinity in all of us and the whole purpose of the spiritual quest or sadhana is to merge oneself with parmatma, Being, Awareness and Bliss. A close look at Christ's Sermon on the Mount and Sai Baba's
People talk of the sacrifice of Christ as evidenced by his crucifixion. But he was surrounded and bound, and crowned by the crowd who captured him with a crown of thorns and later nailed to the cross by his captors. A person bound and beaten by the police cannot say that he has sacrificed anything, for he is not a free man. Let us pay attention to the sacrifices that Jesus made while free out of his own volition. He sacrificed his happiness, his prosperity, comfort, safety and position. He braved the enmity of the powerful. He renounced the ego, which is the toughest thing to get rid of. Honour him for these. He willingly sacrificed the desires with which the body torments man, this is sacrifice greater than the sacrifice of the body under duress.
There cannot be any better and more revealing commentary on the supreme sacrifice made by Jesus, that is the renunciation of everything and the final embrace of death and martyrdom so that mankind could live and attain the kingdom of heaven. In this sense, the crucifixion of Christ may be regarded as a supreme act of love and self-surrender. Only the divine which is truly the embodiment of love could lay down his life for the good of mankind. Love is chief motivating force behind the actions of an Avatar. Sai Baba has not hitched his wagon to the stars; he has started his mission to bring all humanity together under evangel news of universal brotherhood of man and the fatherhood of God. According to him God is love and Love is God. Thus, all the three major incarnations of God, Krishna, Christ and Sathya Sai Baba are truly symbols perfected in love.
Jesus Christ also centres his sermons and teachings on the sublimating and unifying principle of love. 'Love thy neighbour as thyself! There is equal emphasis on charity, compassion, faith and forgiveness, which are the central gems, which Christianity is all about. Christ says: 'The kingdom of heaven is within you.' Baba also stresses the idea that there is the inner divinity in all of us and the whole purpose of the spiritual quest or sadhana is to merge oneself with parmatma, Being, Awareness and Bliss. A close look at Christ's Sermon on the Mount and Sai Baba's insistence on four quartets of moral values or the gems of golden ray serene as discussed in the next chapter, bear as close a resemblance, almost one to one correspondence between Baba and Jesus of Nazareth. However, it must be clearly borne in mind that neither Jesus in his time nor Sathya Sai Baba today has said anything very original or revolutionary. These are the eternal verities dear to all religions but in the life of Jesus of Nazareth and in that of Sri Sathya Sai Baba they acquire a particular power and intensity because they are sincerely believed in and arise out of the realized experiences of the Avatars. Sai Sathya Sai Baba has declared unequivocally that he had come to establish sanatana dharma the eternal religion and to repair the ancient highway to God. Both Jesus and Sai Baba have set their own examples. Jesus said, for example: 'I am the way, the truth and the life.' And further he said: 'I am the bread of life. I am the light of the world. I am the way, the truth and the life.' Sai Baba asks people to emulate Christ and follow the ideals dear to him. In his discourse on the Christmas of 1978, Baba said:
Jesus was a master born with a purpose. The mission of restoring Love, Charity and Compassion in the heart of man. He had no attachment to the self; he never paid heed to sorrow or pain; joy or gain; he had a heart that responded to the call of anguish, the cry for peace and Brotherhood. He went about the land preaching the lesson of love and poured out his life as a libation in the sacrifice to humanity... From the attitude of being a messenger of God he declared that he was the son of God, after returning from the East. For the old attitude meant duality, a master servant relationship. One had to carry out the duties laid down by the Master, and in the Scriptures of faith. This he found too irksome and felt he was the image, while God was the original. The bond of relationship increased: The 'I' was no longer in some distant light or entity, the light became a part of the '1'. Jesus could declare: 'I and my Father are one! Just as one states: I was in the Light, then, the Light was in me, and now, I am aware that I am the Light.
Thus, it becomes increasingly clear that Sri Sathya Sai Baba has clear conception of the life and message of Jesus Christ, as indeed he has of all other Avatars. This is so because he represents the same divine principle and is the same Divine and Ultimate essence, which is known as God Almighty. One is, therefore, not surprised that he has disclosed material and information about Jesus Christ not available in the Holy Bible. And he has also given a positive answer to the query of Ron Lang that it was He who had sent Jesus and that he was what the Western Christians called Cosmic Christ.
In reality, Sri Sathya Sai Baba believes in the unity of all religions, all faiths and beliefs and in the immanence of one God who is omnipresent. There are different facets of an Avatar. He comes with requisite powers to be able to accomplish the chosen task. This power is transcendental, all-pervasive and universal. This author firmly believes that the Avatar, may he be Krishna, Jesus Christ or Sathya Sai Baba, is a Ray Supreme from the eternal Absolute and he comes at the intersection point between Time and Eternity. He is at the spring and source of all knowledge and can pick up knowledge from the vast storehouse of knowledge by virtue of his universal omniscience. He knows the past, present and future of everyone and is perfectly capable of dispensing rewards and punishment, depending on the karma of the subject.
This author had the privilege of reading Ramkatha Rasvahini and has found material about the life of Rama not found in either Valmiki Ramayana or Ramcharit Manas written by Tulsidas. This author also recalls his presence at an informal meeting of teachers of Sri Sathya Sai Institute of Higher Learning. It was a very enlightened and knowledgeable audience. One of the eminent devotees, a former Vice Chancellor of Benares Hindu University, requested Swami to give a discourse on the life of the great saint Tulsidas who wrote Ramcharit Manas, which has swayed millions of people through centuries and is also a devotional work par cxcellence. Swami gave a vivid and graphic description of the life and career of that immortal writer and a devotee of the highest-class calibre. That account was perfect and flawless as Swami knew all about his one-time great devotee. So, there is no wonder that the hidden facts about Christ's life and career, his actions and motivations were readily available to Swami. Time and space is of no consequence to him and he can know all in a flash. In this context, the author would relate yet another example. A visitor from the Ministry of Education, Government of India, who happened to be a specialist in the modern concept of preparing question banks for the overall benefit of the students in colleges and universities, came to discuss the idea of preparing question bank at the deemed university. He addressed the teachers and took them in confidence. This is what he said as a preamble to his address: "You will doubtless be surprised to know that I have had a personal interview with Swami this morning. He seemed to know the purpose of my visit and discussed the subject in detail. I said to myself 'He may be a great saint or a mystic, fully conversant with religious texts; what would he know about the modern reforms in education and the idea and necessity of having question banks! So, sceptically I listened to him, and was wonderstruck to find that not only he knew what was in my mind and thought, but all that had been written and spoken on the subject by the great specialists on the subject. Really and truly He is the speaker of all words, thinker of all thoughts, doer of all deeds."
I would like to close this chapter by relating yet another exciting aspect of Sri Sathya Sai Baba, namely, his materialization of an image of Jesus Christ on the Cross with the minutest details of his face and feeling, which might well be rated as the finest piece of sculpture. Swami has told John Hislop that there was some delay in the materialization as after a lapse of thousands of years it was a problem finding the wood on which Jesus Christ was nailed. This is how Dr. Samuel Sandweiss narrates the whole episode:
... There is the very unusual story told by Dr. John Hislopa close devotee of Baba. Breaking two twigs off a tree and placing them together in the form of a cross, he asked John what they looked like and John replied that they looked like a cross. Baba then placed the twigs in his hand, blew on them three times and opened his hand to reveal a wooden Cross-with a silver statue of Jesus on it. He said that the statue was not simply an artist's representation of Jesus but an exact likeness of how he actually looked on the Cross. The small crucifix, on which the silver statue was mounted, he said, was taken from Christ's actual Cross.
This is Dr. Hislop's account.
Baba, a large group of students from the Sathya Sai Arts and Science College at Brindavan and a few other people, including myself were walking down the bank of a road to a stretch of level sand of the dry Kekkanahalla riverbed. I was walking alongside Swami, and as we passed a bush, he reached over and pulled off a couple of twigs, and held them up like a Cross. Hislop, he said, what is this?
'Well, Swami, it is a Cross,' I answered. He put the twigs in his hand, closed it, and produced rather three slow breaths on it. Then he opened his hand and gave me a cross with figure of Christ on it. This is an image of Christ on the cross, he said not as artists have imagined him and as historians have told about him, but as he actually and truly was, with stomach pulled away in and ribs all showing because he had no food for eight days.
So, I said, 'Well the cross, Swami, tell me about that!
'The Cross-is a piece of wood from the original on which Christ was crucified. Then he said something very interesting: 'to find a piece of that wood after two thousand years presented a little difficulty! I suppose, that is why he breathed rather slowly three times. Usually, he gives one puff, and a ring or whatever does appear.
I noticed something odd and asked, 'Swami, what is that hole at the top of cross?'
He replied, 'That is the hole where they hung the cross on the standard! This is something we had not even heard of before. Pictures of Christ being crucified show the cross being planted on the ground; but according to Swami, it was hung on something, and you can actually see the hole in the wood. My wife and I were absolutely astounded. I am sure it is the greatest sculpture of Christ that has ever been made. You can see the blood flowing from his forehead. You can see the black and dust-caked saliva at the corner of his mouth. The _expression of agony, pain and suffering in his eyes and face will tear your heart, and show the beauty of the tiny figure of Christ. In my estimation, it is the most extraordinary object that Baba has ever produced. When Walter Woolf brought some enlargements of the photograph down to our house, we were standing around the table looking at the pictures and thinking of Christ and of Baba, when suddenly, from a perfectly clear sky there was a terrible crash of thunder. Then a very strong wind blew through the house, rattling the shutters, banging the doors and blowing the curtains. Next day, an article in San Diego Tribune reported that mysterious thunder and wind had come up unexpectedly from a perfectly clear sky, My wife reminded me that Christ died on the cross at five O'clock and that the Bible tells us of thunder and earthquake which arose suddenly. I can only conclude that there is a tremendous amount of power in that little cross.
So, the relationship between Sri Sathya Sai Baba and Jesus of Nazareth is deeper and more intrinsic and vital than we generally imagine. The fact that he materializes talismans like the picture and statue of Christ by the simple wave of the hand and offers them to his Christian devotees is common knowledge. Not only this, he generally exhorts the audiences to follow the teachings of Jesus Christ and live by them. And on that fateful Christmas day in 1972, he was pleased to say the last word on the subject, which has the sanction and weight of a revelation, as it were. As already testified by Ron Lang and Peggy Mason in their book, Sal' Baba: The Embodiment of Love: Christ said, 'He who has sent me will come again' and that Baba - the symbol of the voice of lamb is this Baba, short, hair-crowned, red robe Baba come again.
So, the implication of the Second Coming has been finally cleared and resolved by none else than Baba himself, and one feels that the vision of terror transmitted by William Butler Yeats in his well known poem, The Second Coming, suggesting the coming of a huge monster, struggling to be born at Bethleham, was just a delusion. Actually, at a time when the ceremony of innocence is drowned and the good lack all conviction and the worst are full of passionate intensity, the coming of the Avatar is the natural consequence. In that famous Christmas day discourse, Baba told the audience:
And the story says there was a star in the sky, which fell with a new light, and this led a few and others to the place where the saviour was born. This story is read and taken on trust by man, though stars do not fall or even slide down so suddenly. What the story signifies is this: There was a huge aura of splendour illumining the sky over the village where Christ was born. This meant that He who was to overcome the darkness of evil and ignorance had taken birth, that He would spread, the light of love in the heart of man and the councils of humanity. Appearances of splendour or of other signs are natural of the era that has dawned when incarnations happen on earth.
When questioned by an interviewer, Dr. Samuel Sandweiss, the renowned psychiatrist who acquired a new vision of reality and an insight into what truly matters in the spiritual quest and destiny of man, said:
Q.What is Baba's relationship with Christ?
A. This is a very interesting question. I have mentioned before he has said that he is all names and all forms, that he and Christ or any form or embodiment of God, are the same. But he has drawn the connection between Christ and himself in a number of very interesting ways.
And furthermore,
On April 20, 1972 while seated among a small group of devotees - American devotees Sai Baba reportedly performed a miracle which more than words could points out the connection between Christ, Shiva and himself. The devotees said that by a wave of his hand he materialized this small medallion picturing Jesus on its surface. The tiny medallion was passed from person to person through the group of devotees for everyone to examine. Taking it back into his hand, Baba blew on it twice transforming the image on the surface, according to those present, to that of Lord Shiva.
Thus it is clear that Sri Sathya Sai Baba, Christ and Lord Shiva represent the same divinity and that there is absolutely no difference between them. In fact, many devotees have had the experience of seeing their own favourite and chosen God when they have cast their glance on the frail, red-robed figure of Sri Sathya Sai Baba. This is not just a maya or Illusion. But when one is in the presence of an Avatar, he is face to face with God and our notion of reality undergoes a sea-change. However, the perceptions of the individual depend largely on his own personal and individual stage of development in the realm of the spirit. Many Christians have been drawn to the orbit of Baba's influence only after they have gone through authentic and convincing proofs. So we come to the end of this chapter with the positive and firm conclusion that there is only one God and that he is omnipresent. The followers of different religions see him in different names and forms though he is essentially the same Divine force and energy, the same blazing Light, the Ray Supreme. The sameness of different names and forms has to be discerned only by the advanced and discerning aspirant. Sri Sathya Sai Baba has rightly declared that he is Sarva-devata-swarup, the quintessence of all names and forms of God. He has further said:
I am not Sathya Sai Baba. It is only a name by which you know me today. All names are mine. I am the one God who answers the prayers that rise in human hearts in all languages from all countries addressed to all forms of deity.
Source: http://www.indiangyan.com/books/otherbooks/sai_ baba/sai_baba_and_jesus_o f_nazareth.shtml" title="http://www.indiangyan.com/books/otherbooks/sai_ baba/sai_baba_and_jesus_o f_nazareth.shtml" target="_blank"http://www.indiangyan.com/boo...
|
|
|
| |
| Thought for the Day |
| 09.30.04 (9:38 am) [edit] |
Thought for the Day
As written at Prasanthi Nilayam
September 2004
September 1, 2004
God is beyond all notions of good and bad, right and wrong. These are only earthly measures by which the temporary objects are weighed and judged. He has no Form, no dualities, no preferences, no prejudices and no predilections. To say that He is Sathyaswaroopa, Jnanaswaroopa or Anandaswaroopa (embodiment of Truth, Wisdom and Bliss) is also not correct. For He has no 'Swaroopa' (Form) or 'Swabhava' (characteristics). He is Sathya (Truth), Jnana (Wisdom) and Ananda (Bliss). That is the experience of those who have tasted Ananda.
September 2, 2004 - Guru Poornima
Man can be happy with much less than he seems to think essential. When some article is with you for some little time, you feel it is indispensable and you do not know how to live without it. Like the silkworm, you weave a cocoon for yourself, out of your fancy. Do not allow costly habits to grow, costly from the monetary as well as the spiritual point of view. Watch your likes and dislikes with a vigilant ye and discard anything that threatens to encumber your path.
September 3, 2004
Place the evil qualities lurking within you on the altar of your mind and sacrifice them as an offering to the deity installed therein. Though born as a human, man is burdened by animal instincts and impulses that have attached themselves to him during his previous lives as an animal. He has passed through many an animal existence and each has left its mark on his mental make-up, like a scar on the skin when a wound has healed.
September 4, 2004
Life is a pilgrimage to God. The road lies before you; but unless you take the first step forward and move further on, how can you reach your destination? Start with courage, faith, joy and steadiness. You are bound to succeed. The mind and the intellect are the two bullocks tied to the cart of the inner man. The bullocks are not used to the road of Sathya (Truth), Dharma (Righteousness), Shanti (Peace) and Prema (Love) and so they drag the cart along the road familiar to them, namely, falsehood, injustice, worry and hatred. You have to train them to take the better road so that they may not bring disaster upon themselves, the cart or the passengers travelling in it.
September 5, 2004
The Divine is omnipresent. The entire cosmos is permeated and sustained by this divine energy. Everyone should endeavour to experience the Divine. Man must make the effort and he is bound to realise the experience. The necessary sacrifice must be made. All the bad qualities have to be renounced the moment they invade the mind. True devotion means elimination of all the animal tendencies in man. Man should seek to realise the eternal Divine within him. That is the primary purpose of human life.
September 6, 2004
The message of the life of Lord Sri Krishna is the supremacy of the Love Principle. This message is all that the world needs. Krishna is the embodiment of love. This love can be understood only through love. It is strong, brilliant and unbreakable like a diamond. It is extremely precious. If you want to secure such divine love, your love for God must be equally strong. For, you can cut diamond only with diamond. Love begets love. Hatred can only beget hatred. Therefore, if you want to foster love, you have to get rid of hatred, jealousy and anger.
September 7, 2004
Divine Life is based on Sathwa Guna (quality of calm serenity), which must be cultivated. This guna can be built only upon Saathwik food (natural food that is moderate in flavour), which promotes health, strength, lightness of body and spirit, and earnestness of endeavour. There is no use distributing Adhyaatma rasa (nectar of spirituality) to underfed and weak people; give Anna rasa (food) first; make them strong enough to entertain right beliefs and high ideals; physical hunger must first be appeased by simple Saathwik food.
September 8, 2004
One does not have to search for God by travelling around the world. God is not outside oneself. If one thinks that God is separate from him, it may be so for him. But if one transcends all thoughts, one then becomes God oneself. All thoughts are illusions, so by giving them up, one becomes God. Therefore, give up thoughts. Come forward and enjoy the divinity that you really are.
September 9, 2004
Buddhi (intellect) revels in discussion and disputation; once you yield to the temptation of dialectics, it takes a long time for you to escape from its shackles and efface it and enjoy the bliss which comes from its nullification. You must all the while be aware of the limitation of reason. Logic and deduction must yield their place to devotion. Buddhi can help you along only some distance along the Godward path; the rest is illuminated by intuition.
September 10, 2004
We cannot describe God in words. We have to experience the bliss of realising Him as the core of our being. If we want Ananda (bliss), we must walk along the path of Atma (soul). When we work in the direction of Atma, the diversity is removed and equanimity is established. The world will vanish when we keep in mind the creator of the world.
September 11, 2004
The Vedas have held forth the message of people living in amity, striving together for common ends and sharing the fruits of their co-operative efforts. They have also proclaimed the omnipresence of the Divine. The cosmic form of the divine encompasses every being in the universe. Forgetting the truth - "Sarvam Vishnumayam Jagath", that the Divine is immanent in the Cosmos, people search for the Divine. Every human being is a spark of the Divine. Hence, there should be no ill-will towards anyone.
September 12, 2004
"Sathyam Brooyath, Priyam Brooyath, Na Brooyath Sathyam Apriyam". Speak the truth, speak what is pleasant and never speak what is true but not pleasing. Truth is of the highest importance whether we consider morality, worldly life or spiritual progress. From the ethical point of view, you have to speak the truth. In the context of worldly life, you have to speak what is pleasing. From the spiritual point of view, you have to avoid what is not pleasing even if it is true. One should not utter words that cause excitement, but speak the truth which is both pleasing and beneficial.
September 13, 2004
Love exists for love's sake and nothing else. It is spontaneous and spreads delight. Everything is permeated by love. Love can conquer anything. Selfless, pure, unalloyed love leads man to God. Selfish and constricted love binds man to the world. Unable to comprehend the pure and sacred nature of love, man today is a prey to endless worries because of his attachment to worldly objects. Man's primary duty is to understand the truth about the Love principle. Once he understands the nature of love, he will not go astray.
September 14, 2004
You must realise that the Divine current that flows and functions in every living being is the one Universal Entity. When you desire to enter the mansion of God, you are confronted by two closed doors - the desire to praise yourself and the desire to defame others. The doors are bolted by envy; and there is also the huge lock of egoism preventing entry; so if you are earnest, you have to resort to the key of Prema (Love) and open the locks of egoism, remove the bolt of envy and only then will the doors be thrown open to you.
September 15, 2004
The Bhagavad Gita advises 'Karmasanyaasa', that is to say, performance of action without attachment to the fruits thereof. There are karmas (actions) which have to be performed as one's duties, according to one's status in the society. And if these are done in the proper spirit, they will not bind one at all. Undertake all deeds as actors would in a play, keeping your identity separate and not attaching yourself too much to your role. Remember that the whole thing is just a play and the Lord has assigned to you a part; act out your part well; there your duty ends.
September 16, 2004
Your child gives you great joy by its play and prattle, but when it interferes with your work or teases you when you are otherwise engaged, you get very angry with it. It is a source of joy as well as grief. There is nothing which can give unmixed joy; even if there is, when it is lost, it brings about sorrow. This is in the very nature of things; so try to correct the very source of joy and sorrow - the mind; control it and train it to see the real nature of the objective world, which attracts and repels you by turns. That is the real fruit of education.
September 17, 2004
There were two parrots on a tree. A hunter trapped them and sold them. One to a low, cruel butcher and the other to a sage who was running an ashram (hermitage) to teach the Vedas. After a few years, he was surprised to find that one bird swore very foully, while the other recited the glory of the Lord in a sweet musical tone which captivated the listeners. Such is the effect of the environment; so always seek and secure Sathsang (company of good and holy people).
September 18, 2004
Man is bound by three tendencies. The first is Kama (the longing to possess). When that longing fails, Krodha (anger) raises its hood. When the desire is fulfilled, the third tendency Lobha (greed) overtakes him. Ganesha's vehicle is the mouse. The mouse is a creature that is led, even to the point of destruction, by Vaasana (the sense of smell). Men too, are victims of Vaasana (preferences and predilections stamped on our minds during the past lives). Ganesha smothers and suppresses these Vaasanas which misdirect man and lead him to misfortune. However, if one's desire is beneficial, the Divine will shower his Grace. His Grace is available for all who seek good and godly goals.
September 19, 2004
As long as you worship the Lord with form, you use certain flowers such as roses, marigolds and jasmine, although the body that performs the worship and the flowers which you use are all impermanent. But if you want to worship the formless God in your heart, then the flowers you use are different; they are the flowers of non-violence, of love and compassion, of charity and sacrifice. To elevate yourself to the formless principle, you will have to cultivate these flowers of the heart and use them in your worship. Then you will experience the ineffable and permanent joy of the spirit.
September 20, 2004
Man is consciousness incarnate. Man is the highest object in creation. Hence, he should not become a creature of instinct like animals. Man should progress from the human to the Divine. It is not the world that binds man. It has neither eyes to see nor hands to grasp. Man is a prisoner of his own thoughts and desires. In his attachment to the ephemeral and the perishable, man forgets his inherent Divinity and does not realize that everything in the universe has come from the Divine and cannot exist without the power of the Divine.
September 21, 2004
Human life is a journey from 'I' to 'We'. This journey is subtle and the goal is very near, but man takes many births to reach the destination. Just as you change your dress, so too you have to change your body one day or the other. That is why it is said, "Death is the dress of life". That which is responsible for birth is responsible for death too. This body is like a passing cloud. So long as there is life in the body, use it in the service of others. Engage yourself in service till the last breath. Service to man is service to God. Have control over your senses; without this discipline all your service will be futile.
September 22, 2004
Man extols God as omnipresent, omniscient and omnipotent, but ignores His presence in himself. Many venture to describe the attributes of God and proclaim Him to be such and such, but these are mere guesses and a reflection of their own predilections and preferences. Who can affirm anything about God? Each one can acquire from the vast expanse of the ocean only as much as can be contained in the vessel he carries to its shore. From that quantity, they can grasp but little of that immensity.
September 23, 2004
People suffer because they have all kinds of unreasonable desires and they pine to fulfil them and they fail. They attach too much value to the objective world. It is only when attachment increases that you suffer pain and grief. If you look upon everything with the wisdom derived from the inner vision, then attachment will slide away and you will see everything with greater clarity and with a glory suffused with Divine splendour.
September 24, 2004
Men in their ignorance ask the question, "If God is omnipresent and all-pervasive, why is He not visible to us?" When the sun shines, clouds that are formed by the sun's heat hide the rays of the sun. When the sun is not visible because of the clouds, can you say that there is no sun? When a strong wind blows, the clouds are dispelled and the sun is visible again. Similarly, when the winds of love and faith blow, the clouds of doubt and egoism are scattered and God reveals Himself. Though God is omnipresent, man's lack of faith and his self-conceit prevent him from seeing God. To get rid of this disbelief and egoism, certain spiritual disciplines have to be observed.
September 25, 2004
In human society today, egoism is rampant. Ostentation is ubiquitous. Whatever one's scholarship or wealth, as long as there is egoism, God's grace will not flow. God's grace will be showered on those who have humility and discipline. Humility is essential for securing God's grace. Revere your elders. Be content with what you have. Develop goodwill towards all. Bear no ill will towards anyone. When you desire that all should love you, you should equally love all.
September 26, 2004
A true spiritual aspirant will have a reverential attitude towards the duty he is entrusted with. He will carry out every task assigned to him as an act of worship by which the Lord will be pleased. Duty is God, work is worship. Worship is not a uniform that is to be donned and doffed at stated hours of the day. Render every thought into a flower, worthy to be held in His fingers; render every deed into a fruit, full of the sweet juice of love, fit to be placed in His hand; render every tear holy and pure, fit to wash His Lotus Feet.
September 27, 2004
People aspire for Mukthi (liberation). They have no idea what constitutes liberation. Man seeks liberation from the maladies of the body, the senses, the mind, the intellect and the Antahkarana (internal motivator). All these are no doubt necessary, but liberation in the ultimate sense consists in liberation from the cycle of birth and death. This means that one should redeem one's present life so that one is free from rebirth.
September 28, 2004
The way in which one should benefit from the Avatar is to watch His every step, observe His actions and activities, follow the guiding principle of which His life is a demonstration. Imbibe His love, His compassion and His wisdom. Man has become artificial, crooked and twisted. He has left behind his natural ways and made his mind a lumber-room for worries, anxieties and fears. He can live on much less, with much greater joy for himself and others. If only he remembers that he is a spark of the divine, he will be more loving and helpful.
September 29, 2004
You are all one irrespective of the countries you belong to. Bulbs may vary, but the current is the same. Likewise, nationalities and personalities may vary, but the principle of the Atma is one and the same in all. Therefore, give up all differences based on caste, religion and nationality and spread the message of unity. Nations are many, but the earth is one. Jewels are many, but gold is one. Stars are many, but sky is one. Bodies are many, but breath is one. You can experience bliss only when you render service keeping in mind the unity of all beings.
September 30, 2004
As is your vision, so is the world. It is foolish to try to change the world. Shape yourself as the embodiment of peace. Correct your vision to see divinity everywhere, then that awareness will transmute every word, thought and deed of yours into a benediction. Cleanse the heart by listening to spiritual discourses, by seeking the company and comradeship of the righteous and by cultivating goodness of character and sweetness of disposition. Fill your hearts with the sweet, fragrant waters of Prema (love). Then every act and word of yours will be sweet and fragrant.
http://www.saibabalinks.org/tftd/2004/september.htm" title="http://www.saibabalinks.org/tftd/2004/september.htm" target="_blank"http://www.saibabalinks.org/t...
|
|
|
| |
| Spiritual Materia Medica |
| 09.29.04 (4:32 pm) [edit] |
|
Spiritual Materia Medica
By Sri Swami Sivananda of Rishikesh
Anger.—Generates poison in the blood and heat in the; blood, brain, liver and whole body; produces 'fever, depression etc.
Hatred.-- Causes nervous weakness, uneasiness, restlessness, cough; fever, loss of blood, indigestion etc. '
Fear,—Causes low blood pressure, weakness, destroys red blood,cells, makes the face pale, affects the heart liver and stomach produces indigestion, diarrhoea or constipation and impotency -
Renunciation.—Removes a host of ailments, such as dyspepsia, rheumatism, diabetes, disease of liver, intestines, blood-pressure, strengthens the heart, brain and nerves.
Pure 'Love—Produces joy, peace of mind, harmonious functions of the bodily organs, increases the blood qualitatively, and quantitatively and turns the mind towards God. It is the best antidote for hatred.
Truth.—Strengthens the heart and mind, brings peace of, mind, happiness, inner calmness and spiritual -strength and fearlessness. It is the best antidote for fear. It removes all diseases caused by fear.’
Meditation— Wonderful tonic, tones all the systems and organs, renovates the cells, enriches the cells of the blood, removes all diseases, checks the development of diseases, generates miraculous health-giving, energy-producing, soul-elevating, kundalini-awakening two principles-'Divinin ' and ' Puritin ' of marvellous potency, transforms man into divinity. ' Puritin' helps the meditator to enter into Savikalpa Samadhi. ' Divinin' aids him to attain Nirvikalpa Samadhi.
(Adopted from Sri Sai Sudha, November 1943)
|
|
|
| |
| Sathya Sai Education in Human Values National Day U.K. Makes an Impact |
| 09.29.04 (4:21 pm) [edit] |
Sathya Sai Education in Human Values National Day U.K. Makes an Impact
Around 100 people from all over the UK attended the annual SSEHV National Day in Stanmore, North West London, on September 11th. Heart warming speeches from SSEHV practitioners, educationalists and professional teachers from around the country, combined with uplifting live music, film and images, helped to inspire us all to work even harder in the months ahead to reach out to as many people as possible through SSEHV.
Speakers
- The day began with a powerful address from the guest of honour, the Worshipful the Mayor of Harrow, Councillor Lurline Champanie, who also lit the lamp to mark the opening of the proceedings. Councillor Champanie, herself a grandmother, spoke about the importance of human values in her own family, and her experience of the power of music to uplift and transform people. She spoke with feeling about how necessary programmes such as SSEHV are in today's society, and consequently how pleased she was to be able to lend her support to the programme.
- Carole Alderman, Principal of the British Institute of Sathya Sai Education, presented an update on recent activities and plans for the year ahead.
- Barbara Edmonson, Area Co-ordinator for the Manchester region, gave a moving account of the impact of the Values Alive Events she has been organising in Burnley and Oldham on the children that attend and on the communities over all.
- Secondary school teacher Bina Valsan spoke about teaching human values in the classroom across the curriculum.
- SSEHV teacher and trainer Cyrano Ugarow talked from his personal experience of the importance of teaching from the heart, teaching by example, and how the way we think and our state of mind effects everything we do.
- Selina Shah, an IT professional who was so inspired by SSEHV that she changed careers to become a primary school teacher, talked about values in ICT and PSHE lessons.
- James Lee, an educational advisor to BISSE who is currently completing doctoral research at Cambridge University in the area of School Ethos and Citizenship Education, spoke about the many components of school culture and how even an apparently small input can have a positive effect that can improve lives. James' talk was so interesting that he was invited to speak for a further 45 minutes after lunch, which he graciously agreed to do, much to the delight of the delegates.
Many people helped to make the day a success, including a large number who cooked and served a delicious lunch for all the delegates, and who worked behind the scenes to manage the technology and logistics of the event. We would like to thank everyone who helped, attended and contributed, particularly those who travelled long distances. The result of everyone's efforts was a truly uplifting and memorable National Day. As one delegate put it, "When one goes away from an event like this in good heart space and still absorbing some of the thoughts shared - this can only be a good thing."
If you would like to contact any of the speakers at the event, please write to feedback@ssehv.org.uk and we will forward your message.
http://www.sathyasaiehv.org.uk/Newsletters/Sept04/ema il.htm" title="http://www.sathyasaiehv.org.uk/Newsletters/Sept04/ema il.htm" target="_blank"http://www.sathyasaiehv.org.u...
|
|
|
| |
| Theosophist as Devotee - Howard Murphet |
| 09.29.04 (7:30 am) [edit] |
Theosophist as Devotee - Howard Murphet
In Search of his 'Star of Destiny'
Howard Murphet is well known to Sai Devotees world-wide. In the mission of the Sai Avatar, Howard was called forward, along with others (most notably, Jack Hislop) to chronicle his experiences seeking the spiritual path, discovering Sai Baba, deepening his store of wisdom (and finally, to his great joy, his store of prema) and sharing those experiences in print. Howard has a most frank manner of writing. His is the rare knack of involving his reader in his narrative and his questions, and the answers to the many questions he raised about Sathya Sai Baba. The result was a magnificent trilogy of Sai books, Sai Baba-Man of Miracles, Sai Baba-Avatar and Sai Baba-Invitation to Glory.
In a darkening era when the lights of humanity have been dimmed by planet-wide wars, the population explosion, and the gee-whiz electronics in home, hearth and workplace that divide the haves from the have-nots, Howard Murphet emerges as a beacon shining in the darkness, guiding those in travail to the safe shores of Sathya Sai Baba.
Howard has been to war. He evaluated the cause of war spiritually, before joining up. He knew there was a great spiritual goal in his life, amid the twists and turns he has observed in his ninety plus years. He is a modern Parsifal, a knight of the Round Table in search of the Holy Grail, which he called his “Star of Destiny” or his “Star of the East.” Howard Murphet’s quest was to discover that star and satisfy the restless yearning in his soul.
In this life time, Howard Murphet was born in Tasmania, the ‘apple isle’ of Australia, in 1906. His family came from a strong Christian background, and he was blessed with a mother of great faith, whom he names as his first guru. In his youth, he had a miracle after falling into a deep pond, and later on, had a vision of another world, perhaps Heaven:
“As I gazed upwards into the blue, absorbed in the beauty of this dome-like roof of the world, suddenly a window appeared in the roof. Beyond the window was a glorious scene that made me feel I was looking into Heaven. There was a radiant light shining on white or light-coloured buildings in the background. In the foreground were figures moving about as if in a street scene. Their robes were of rich colours with red and gold predominating. I could see some of their faces, which to me looked wise, benign and somehow noble. I remember too that there was a soft drift of heavenly music coming through the window and reaching my ears as I lay on my back among the silent oats. A wave of bliss flooded through me as time stood still. Then as suddenly as it had come, the window disappeared, leaving nothing but the clear blue of the sky. But I knew that the radiant, heavenly scene in the sky had been real while it lasted.... Was it really Heaven I had been looking into, I wondered... but I had not seen the golden throne of God, and the figures moving about did not have wings, as angels should, according to my mother.”
Many years’ pursuit of various forms of formal education and visits to war-torn Germany inspired Howard to be a spiritual seeker. In moments of heightened intuition he was always in tune with his real self.
Several years after participating in Yoga classes, Howard met Iris, his wife to be and companion in travels and spiritual seeking. Together they studied and travelled to Europe. Howard was to visit Germany again, and England. After visiting and attending a spiritual practice called Subud for a time, they sailed east to attend the School of Wisdom at the Theosophical Society’s Adyar Institute, on the river Adyar, Madras, in 1964.
The search had not ended. Howard had certainly found his Star of Destiny, his Star of the East that he had sought all his life. The Crown Prince of Venkatagiri shared his belief with Howard that Sathya Sai Baba was a full incarnation of God, an “avatar.” Howard departed from Puttaparthi, armed with books gifted by Sathya Sai Baba, and was determined to answer the question, “was He also an avatar, a descent of God to earth?”
Howard has written that he was probably the first from the western world to come to Sathya Sai Baba as a western sceptic and stay with Him or near Him for some six years in India. He did this in order to solve the problem of His Identity and why He was here in the world. “After returning to the west I have been back many times, pulled by the strong magnet of the Divine Love and fascination of One I decided was an Avatar of God. He taught me what an Avatar is, His relationship to ordinary human beings in the world and how His Purpose was to lead those who are ready, to their own inner Guru or the God within. I did not immediately accept Him as an Avatar, but after He taught me in a humble manner what an Avatar is and how we are all Avatars, descendants from God without being aware of it. As I stayed on, I became more and more certain that He was indeed an Avatar. This is not based on the fact that He materialises things.”
Howard has used the ancient vedantic method of learning in his evaluation of Sathya Sai. This is crucial today. Sai Baba himself says, “Well, making the questioner himself give out the answers is the Sanathana method of teaching. If those who question themselves give the answers, they would clearly understand the subject. The lecturing style is different. In olden days, all the Rishis enabled their disciples to understand Vedanta only by this method.”
Those who read Howard’s books must follow in his footsteps and ask their own questions. Someone else’s questions and answers do not lead to liberation. In this wise, Howard has been an exemplar who has adequately illuminated the path for others to walk. The task of the devotee is excavation of Truth.
Howard describes the greatest of Sai miracles to be the Divine Love by which He brings about a deep change in the nature of people, His followers. We are born of course with the embryo of the Divine Child within us. Swami gives us the initiation to begin to know the meaning of true Love and the feeling of oneness with our brother man.
In 1982, Howard was diagnosed as having an incurable disease He prayed very earnestly for healing. He was in a beautiful room in the Adelaide Hills “while Sai Baba in the body was of course at that time in India at His ashram. My prayer was so intense that after a sleep on a couch while the sun was shining through the windows I woke up to see Swami’s Hand and Arm as it circled over me and I knew that He had come, that this was a healing gesture. I saw it in that brief time between being asleep and fully awake when as you might have heard, everybody has a short period of clairvoyance. When that short period had passed His Hand and Body disappeared from my vision but He was still there in the room and I knew this by the unbelievably soul-moving sense of the luminous in the room. In fact, the room was filled by it and it penetrated the wall to where my wife was sitting in the breakfast room and then when Swami left, the luminous went too. This is what the ancient Romans called “sense of the Presence of the Divine” (the luminous or lumina). Well, I knew that I was cured of the disease and all tests afterwards proved that this was so.”
Howard writes, although blind: ‘Before I came into Sai Baba’s private interview, near the end of 1989, I had accepted unhappily the prospect of a silent rest from the labours of writing, which had been my life and joy for many years. As Swami knew, through retinal haemorrhages into both eyes, I was quite unable to read or write. All I had was minimal peripheral vision in one eye. But in a firm, commanding voice he said, “You must write the book that’s in there.” He patted my chest. “Go home and write it and bring it back to me in two years.” My wife and two friends who were present in the room looked startled at this royal command. “May he have a co-author to help him?” asked my wife. “No,” replied Swami. “He must write his own book. I will give him all the help he needs.” I knew that I must somehow carry out this task set me by my divine Master. But how? For many years, my writing had been born of a happy partnership between me and an old typewriter. The art of prose writing demanded that I work with words and phrases on the written page, polishing towards perfection or as near to it as attainable. To reach a satisfactory standard in prose expression through auditory means would be quite impossible for me. Yet, I must make the attempt.
‘Lord Sai’s help is often given through the hands of others. I saw the first signs of this when a Dictaphone and other equipment necessary almost fell into my lap. So began a new, unfamiliar road to creative writing.’ So, Where the Road Ends was written by its blind author. Howard’s days are not over, he resides quietly in the Blue Mountains area of New South Wales, Australia, some two hours drive from Sydney.
Howard, through his light shows direction to others to make self evaluations in order to excavate the Truth. He does all an invaluable service in the gloom of Kali Yuga, and the wakening dawn of the Golden Age.
[He spread the glory of Bhagawan to the western world. Even today, many know Bhagawan through Sai Baba: Man of Miracles translated world-wide in various languages. For many years, Howard had been Baba’s constant travel companion. Both Iris and Howard had been with Baba to Madras, Ooty, Venkatagiri, Bangalore and other places throughout India. Howard, records these visits with love and reverence in his three books on Baba. Baba would play on the pronunciation of his name and ask, “Murphet, are you perfect?” A common joke but one impregnated with much deeper meaning. –Editor
http://puttaparthi.info/parthi/saibaba/faces /faces2.asp" title="http://puttaparthi.info/parthi/saibaba/faces /faces2.asp" target="_blank"http://puttaparthi.info/parth...
|
|
|
| |
| Howard Murphet |
| 09.29.04 (7:27 am) [edit] |
Howard Murphet
Howard Murphet is well known to Sai Devotees world wide. In the mission of the Sai Avatara, Howard was called forward, along with others (most notably, Jack Hislop) and chronicled his experiences seeking the spiritual path, discovering Sai Baba, deepening his store of wisdom (and finally, to his great joy, his store of prema) and sharing those experiences in print. Howard has a most frank manner of writing. His is the rare knack of involving his reader in his narrative and his questions, and the answers to the many questions he raised about Sathya Sai Baba. The result was a magnificent trilogy of Sai books, Sai Baba-Man of Miracles, Sai Baba-Avatar, and Sai Baba-Invitation to Glory.
In a darkening era when the lights of humanity have been dimmed by planet-wide wars, governments economies of welfare, the population explosion, and the gee-whiz electronics in home, hearth and workplace that divide the haves from the have-nots, Howard Murphet emerges as a beacon shining in the darkness, guiding those in travail to the safe shores of Sathya Sai Baba.
Howard has been to war. He evaluated the cause of war spiritually, before joining up. He knew there was a great spiritual goal of his life, amid the twists and turns he has observed in his ninety plus years. He is a modern Parsifal, a knight of the Round Table in search of the Holy Grail which he called his "Star of Destiny" or his Star of the East". Howard Murphet's quest was to discover that star and satisfy the restless yearning in his soul.
This modern Knight-Errant of the pen, since his days as a school teacher in Tasmania, had always sought a deeper meaning in the affairs of humanity, and sought to improve humanity at large via the humble offering of his skill with eye, pen, learning, writings, and his finely honed discrimination. This is the true vidyartha, the true cumulative wealth of an education pursued beyond the classroom and which gives a great wealth to humanity. His labours with the pen and his spiritual seeking are an embodiment of that ancient prayer: Asatoma sadgamaya Tamasoma, jyotirgamaya Mrithyorma, amritam gamaya Amritam, gamaya
(From the Unreal, lead us to the real, From Darkness, lead us to light From Death lead us to immortality)
This time Howard Murphet was born in Tasmania, the 'apple isle' of Australia, in 1906. His family came from a strong Christian background, and he was blessed with a mother of great faith, whom he names as his first guru. In his youth, he had a miracle after falling into a deep pond, and later on, had a vision of another world, perhaps Heaven: As I gazed upwards into the blue, absorbed in the beauty of this dome-like roof of the world, suddenly a window appeared in the roof. Beyond the window was a glorious scene that made me feel I was looking into Heaven. There was a radiant light shining on white or light-coloured buildings in the background. In the foreground were figures moving about as if in a street scene. Their robes were of rich colours with red and gold predominating. I could see some of their faces which to me looked wise, benign and somehow noble. I remember too that there was a soft drift of heavenly music coming through the window and reaching my ears as I lay on my back among the silent oats. A wave of bliss flooded through me as time stood still. Then as suddenly as it had come, the window disappeared, leaving nothing but the clear blue of the sky. But I knew that the radiant, heavenly scene in the sky had been real while it lasted....Was it really Heaven I had been looking into, I wondered... but I had not seen the golden throne of God, and the figures moving about did not have wings, as angels should, according to my mother. Howard Murphet spent his childhood attending the local one-teacher school until the teacher married and left. Due to the required number of children in attendance falling below the necessary levels, the school did not reopen. Young Howard commenced working on his father's farm. When a new teacher arrived his talent was quickly spotted and a regime of attending school one hour earlier every day, to make up for lost ground was instituted for him. This was prepare for the state examination. Howard, like all bush children of his day, he had to get up even earlier again and milk the cows before going to school! He passed the examination and commenced attending classes at boarding school in Launceston. He was inclined, at one stage to enter the church and become a minister. He changed his mind, and entered teacher training college and the University of Tasmania, Hobart. He had great ideals about education in forming childrens minds in such a way to build character and integrity. He was to later become disillusioned: "It was a terrible disillusionment to find myself caught up in the mechanics of a factory where knowledge was fed in at one end, called the classroom, and came out at the other, called the examination room. By the end of my first year as a teacher, I had realised the futility of my altruistic dream, my dream of laying the foundation stones for a new world in the classrooms of Tasmania. The idea was laughable and, thank God, I still had my sense of humour. I would have resigned then but I was bonded to teach for four years to pay for my training at the Teachers' College and University." Howard left Tasmania for Melbourne where he had a brief sojourn in suburban newspapers. He had come to realise that there was an important knack to writing, finding the unusual, the unexpected facet of something amusing, something that revealed a quirk of human nature. The great depression had begun, and when the newspaper decided he and his stories were superfluous, so Howard joined thousands of other jobless men roaming the country. They were called 'bagmen'. Part of the financial mobility of men on the swag was begging, but in the vernacular slang, it was called the "bite". Howard explained: "Generally the 'bagmen' seemed to think that the community owed them their food and were not averse to begging. But they never used the word 'beg'. It was always 'bite'. Perhaps they thought that this word made the act seem less demeaning. Though some great spiritual masters, such as Gautama the Buddha and Shirdi Sai Baba, carried their begging bowls as a religious ritual to give their fellow men the spiritual merit of giving, I myself had not reached this status with its accompanying humility to beg for food, even if it was called 'bite'. I always carried a small amount of money to buy the food I needed, though I was ashamed to let my fellow 'bagmen' know this. Once this led me into a trap. I had gone with a fellow traveller known as Bill the Bagman into the shopping area of a small town to 'bite' some food for breakfast and the rest of the day. He had un- concernedly gone into several shops and in each case came out laden with supplies. Announcing that we had all that we needed except butter. Bill said to me pointedly, "It's your turn now to 'bite' the butter." We were standing in front of a very modern-looking shop that would today be called a mini-supermarket. I went in and bought half a pound of butter. When I came out. Bill looked at me with approval and some admiration. 'That was a very good bite," he said, "in a shop like this." I was ashamed to tell him that I had actually bought it. After that I always did my shopping alone, instead of in the company of an experienced 'beggar' or 'biter'." After gaining employment in Sydney and studying the art of copywriting, Howard decided he would better serve his cause overseas and sailed to the United Kingdom. He arrived in London on the eve of World War II. He had a deep conviction that the war was a just war and was determined to be involved. He joined the British Red Cross, under whose auspices he travelled to France. Soon after he was to enlist in the Horse Guards and trained as an officer. Attempting to catch his regiment and take up the theatre of war, he arrived in Jerusalem and spent three months waiting assignment. He took time to visit the Holy Land and various sacred places such as Nazareth, Bethany, the Garden of Gethsemane and the Mount of Olives. Thereafter he was assigned to the Eighth Army as an Escort Officer for War Correspondents. He served with the Eighth Army from El Alamein to Tunis, took part in the invasion of Sicily and Italy and later, with the British Second Army, the D-Day invasion of Normandy. Under instructions from the War Office ws to visit a Concentration Camp and make independent verifications of the horrors being reported. He also interviewed some inmates of the one concentration camp. His final task before being stood down from active service was the charge of the British Press Section at the Nuremburg War Crimes Trials.
After spending further time in post-war Germany (he felt a curious affinity to the German peoples), Howard returned to Australia. There, he began to attend Yoga classes and study Yoga. He had a bliss experience, and went out of his body whilst attending bhajans. "I think it was during the chant 'Oh God Beautiful', which appealed to me greatly, that I was flooded with bliss. So much so, my consciousness disappeared. Nothing existed anywhere but the unutterable bliss of being. I came out of it, back to consciousness, as my body fell sideways, almost hitting the floor. This out-of-time experience of the Ananda that is part of our inner nature, taught me a number of things. A practical one was the reason for having a firm seat, preferably cross-legged on the floor, for meditation practice. The aim of meditation is to reach that state of samadhi of which I had tasted a little. With its coming, awareness of the world vanishes and, unless firmly seated in a stable position, the meditator is liable to fall to the floor, as I almost did. More importantly, however, the experience was a reaffirmation of the Reality I sought. Brief tastes of it, such as this, whet the appetite for the bottomless chalice of ambrosia, and to find it the pilgrim moves onward, ever onward." Several years after participating in Yoga classes, Howard met Iris, his wife to be and companion in travels and spiritual seeking. Together they studied and travelled to Europe. Howard was to visit his beloved Germany again, and England. After visiting and attending a spiritual practice called Subud for a time, they sailed East to attend the School of Wisdom at theTheosophical Society's Adyar Institute, on the river Adyar, Madras, in 1964.
Howard and Iris settled in at Adyar and took up the School of Wisdom. Thereafter, they travelled North to visit some of the many ashrams in the Himalayas, first stopping at Dharmasala and calling on the Dalai Llama. Moving on to other ahsrams, they visited the Sivanandanagar Ashram, the newly-constructed ashram of Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, the ashrama of Charan Singh, and the Radha Soami colonies founded by Sahibi Maharaj. Shortly after returning to Adyar and Madras, Howard and Iris met Sathya Sai Baba for the first time. Later, Howard was to travel to Puttaparthi alone and attend the Shivarathri celebrations. Howard describes his arrival at Prasanthi Nilayam: Listening to the sweet sacred music that floated trom the prayer hall, I could see that what Kasturi called the prayer hall was in the largest building, in the centre of the ashram. It was a white, two-storey building with a veranda and balcony in front. Near me was a line of single-storey terraces, out of which Kasturi had come. On the side over which the sun was now dipping, were more low buildings, and on the opposite side from where I sat were two large open sheds. Something inward must have happened to me as I sat there in the glorious peace coloured by the sunset and filled with sacred music. All I know is that there, sitting on my valise, I decided that Sai Baba was too great for just one chapter in the book I was proposing to write. The whole book must be about him. The haunting strains of Arati were sounding, though I did not know its name then, when Kasturi reappeared. My first words were, "I have decided to write a book on Sai Baba." I saw doubt written all over his face but he said politely, "Well, that will be nice if it happens." Perhaps his lack of faith in my statement came from the fact that others had made similar statements and promptly forgot about them. Kasturi's next words were "Swami has told me to put you in the Guest House". The search had not ended. Howard had certainly found his Star of Destiny, his Star of the East that he had sought all his life. It was the Crown Prince of Venkatagiri who shared his belief with Howard that Sathya Sai Baba was a full incarnation of God, an "avatar". Howard departed Puttaparthi, armed with books gifted by Sathya Sai Baba, and was determined to answer the question, "was he also an avatar, a descent of God to earth?"
Howard, has written that he was "probably the first from the Western world to come to Sathya Sai Baba as a Western skeptic and stay with Him or near Him for some six years in India in order to solve the problem of His true Identity and why He was here in the world. After returning to the west I have been back many times, pulled by the strong magnet of the Divine Love and fascination of One I decided was an Avatar of God. He taught me what an Avatar is. His relationship to orqdinary human beings in the world and how His Purpose was to lead those who are ready, to their own inner Guru or the God within. I did not immediately accept Him as an Avatar, but after He taught me in a humble manner what an Avatar is and how we are all Avatars, descendants from God without being aware of it. As I stayed on I became more and more certain that He was indeed an Avatar. This is not based on the fact that He materialises things."
Howard has used the ancient vedantic method of learning in his evaluation of Sathya Sai. This is critical today. This is Howard's gift to devotees. Sai Baba himself says: Well. Making the questioner himself give out the answers Is the Sanathana method of teaching. If those who question, themselves give the answers, they would clearly understand the subject. The lecturing style Is different. In olden days, all the Rishis enabled their disciples to understand Vedanta only by this method.
Those who read Howard's books must follow in his footsteps and ask their own questions, or they will create their own version Sathya Sai and be filled with doubt instead of their own explored questions and answers. Someone else's questions and answers do not lead to liberation. In this wise, Howard has been an exemplar who has adequately illuminated the path for others to walk. The task of the devotee is excavation of Truth.
Howard describes greatest of the Sai miracles is the Divine Love by which He brings about a deep change in the nature of people, his followers. "I experienced this also in 1966 on the first occasion when I was alone with Sai Baba. I have described this inner change which might be called the birth of the Christ-child within one. We are born of course with the embryo of the Divine Child within us but this initiation that Swami gives things about the actual birth of the Christ within, then, it is that we begin to know the meaning of true Love and the feeling of oneness with our brother man. This comes about gradually through the years after what I have called the birth of the Christ-child or the initiation into the Divine Life. Many,many people throughout the years have been changed in this way, this deep rooted inner change that is really your first footstep on the path of the homeward journey. Then there is the great compassion of Sai Baba which requires miraculous action for its fulfilment."
In 1982 Howard was diagnosed as having an incurable disease He prayed very earnestly for healing. He was in a beautiful room in the Adelaide Hills "while Sai Baba in the body was of course at that time in India at His ashram. My prayer was so intense that after a sleep on a couch while the sun was shining through the windows I woke up to see Swami's Hand and Arm as it circled over me and I knew hat He had come, that this was a healing gesture. I saw it in that brief time between being asleep and fully awake when as you might have heard, everybody has a short period of clairvoyance. When that short period has passed His Hand and Body disappeared from my vision but He was still there in the room and I knew this by the unbelievably soul-moving sense of the luminous in the room, In fact the room was filled by it and it penetrated the wall to where my wife was sitting in the breakfast room and then when Swami left, the luminous went too. This is what the ancient Romans called "sense of the Presence of the Divine" (the luminous or lumina). Well, I knew that I was cured of the disease and all tests afterwards proved that this was so."
Howard writes, although blind: "Before I came into Sai Baba's private interview, near the end of 1989, I had accepted unhappily the prospect of a silent rest from the labours of writing, which had been my life and joy for many years. As Swami knew, through retinal haemorrhages into both eyes, I was quite unable to read or write. All I had was minimal peripheral vision in one eye. But in a firm, commanding voice he said, "You must write the book that's in there." He patted my chest. "Go home and write it and bring it back to me in two years." My wife and two friends who were present in the room looked startled at this royal command. "May he have a co-author to help him?" asked my wife. "No," replied Swami. "He must write his own book. I will give him all the help he needs." I knew that I must somehow carry out this task set me by my divine Master. But how? For many years my writing had been born of a happy partnership between me and an old typewriter. The art of prose writing demanded that I work with words and phrases on the written page, polishing towards perfection or as near to it as attain- able. To reach a satisfactory standard in prose expression through auditory means would be quite impossible for me. Yet I must make the attempt.
The Lord Sai's help is often given through the hands of others. I saw the first signs of this when a dictaphone and other equipment necessary almost fell into my lap. This was mainly through the help of some occupational therapists at Concord Hospital, Sydney. So began a new, unfamiliar road to creative writing. So Where the Road Ends was written by its blind author. Howard's days are not over, he resides quietly in the Blue Mountains area of New South Wales, Australia, some two hours drive from Sydney. Insofar as Howard has -discovered his light -said why it is his light -pointed others toward that light -given those others a method by which too make their own evaluation and excavate the truth for themselves -He does all an invaluable service in thhe gloom of Kali Yuga, and the wakening dawn of the Golden Age. Howard once told me his favourite poem was "Brahma" BRAHMA If the red slayer think he slays, Or if the slain think he is slain, They know not well the subtle ways I keep, and pass, and turn again.
Far or forgot to me is near; Shadow and sunlight are the same; The vanished gods to me appear; And one to me are shame and fame.
They reckon ill who leave me out; When me they fly, I am the wings; I am the doubter and the doubt, And I the hymn the Brahmin sings. - The strong gods pine for my abode, And pine in vain the sacred Seven; But thou, meek lover of the good! Find me, and turn thy back on heaven.
Ralph Waldo Emerson, 1867
http://www.geocities.com/ganesha_gate/murphet.html" title="http://www.geocities.com/ganesha_gate/murphet.html" target="_blank"http://www.geocities.com/gane...
|
|
|
| |
| A Little Miracle |
| 09.28.04 (11:23 am) [edit] |
A LITTLE MIRACLE
A devotee was feeling very troubled by all the horrible rumours that have been circulating in recent months about Sai Baba. He felt that it was so sad that Divine energies were being denigrated by all the unproved stories being spread by the media. He was wondering how to reply to them when a friend phoned him and relayed to him the following story. The friend said that only last week the former vice chancellor of Sai Baba’s college was giving a talk to their Sai Baba group in Connecticut and he had related this story.
The vice chancellor said that recently he was sitting on Sai Baba’s veranda in the ashram in Puttaparthi next to a very important Indian politician. Sai Baba came by and called the politician by name and asked him to come into his private interview room. The man went inside and came out ten minutes later sobbing. Then the sobbing turned into deep uncontrolled crying. Sai Baba came by and said to the man “What’s wrong?”. Then Sai Baba waved his hand and made some vibhuti (sacred ash) and gave it to the man who took it and ate it. A short time afterwards when the man had regained his composure he turned to the vice chancellor and said “Because you have witnessed all of this, I will explain it to you.”
The politician explained that his wife had been very sick and she had told him that she wanted to go to see Sai Baba for one last look, for the very last time. However the politician had been very busy and while he was away his wife died. All this had happened ten days previously and the man was now coming to see Sai Baba after cremating his wife. When Sai Baba came into the interview room, the man said, Sai Baba had scolded him and had reminded him what a wonderful wife he had had, of how she took care of his every need, cooked his food, looked after the house, even to laying out his clothes etc. But when she had made her one last request to be taken to see Sai Baba, he had been too busy. Sai Baba then said “I went to her and I comforted her, and now she is with me. Here I will let you see her now.” At that moment the man’s wife emerged from inside Sai Baba and stood as a live being in front of him, no longer appearing thin and sickly. She smiled and took his hand and said “Do not be sad, do not grieve for me, I am happy, happy.” Then the man’s wife merged again inside Sai Baba.
I tell you this beautiful story, because it seemed to come as an answer, just when I was thinking how best to answer the question concerning all the bad rumours about Sai Baba that were circulating. It seemed to me that this was what I would call a synchronous wink from the Lord to help me have an answer to all these questions. I think the story speaks volumes.
http://www.ramalacentre.com/newsletter09_00_03.htm" title="http://www.ramalacentre.com/newsletter09_00_03.htm" target="_blank"http://www.ramalacentre.com/n...
|
|
|
| |
| Baba's Miracle |
| 09.28.04 (10:38 am) [edit] |
Baba's Miracle
AN INCREDIBLE MIRACLE OF BABA IMPELLING THE GOVT. OF INDIA TO MODIFY THEIR DECISION FOR THE SAKE OF HIS DEVOTEE
This pertains to my totally unexpected selection as an Ammunition Supervisior in the newly-formed Directorate o Naval Armament Inspection of the Royal Indian Navy in 1949 in the face of normally insurmountable obstacles. To begin with, I was already 43, an age, as a rule, a disqualification for fresh entrants to a brand - new Government department. Further, I had not touched ammunition even with a bargepole till then. So, I was pleasantly surprised to find my name topping the list of successful candidates. No doubt, it was in accordance with Baba's "aagna".
Presently, I came to know that we would be required to go to U.K. for training. My immediate reaction was against it for reasons of health. It was quite baffling to me why, in His Inscrutable wisdom, Baba had led me on to this job not withstanding my inability to go abroad of which, as 'Sarvantaryaami', He must be fully aware.
I was, however, sustained by a blind faith. IS NOT "FAITH TO BELIEVE WHAT YOU DO NOT SEE AND THE REWARD OF THAT FAITH IS TO SEE WHAT YOU BELIEVE", IN THE GOLDEN WORDS OF ST.AUGUSTINE. About two years passed thus. It chanced that the British Technical Assistant, one Mr. Mordy, was invalided and flown to the U.K. Usually, they call for a replacement from the Admiralty. To my surprise, I found myself as the defacto. Tech. Asst. and being tacitly accepted as such by my immediate boss, a dyed-in-the-wool Britisher named Smith.
Yet, I was not out of the Woods At long last, Maj. Priestly; of the Royal Marines, the Director, had managed to obtain the sanction of the Govt. of India to send the first batch of four candidates to the U.K. and one fine day, erelong my passport arrived. As Mr. Smith took and reached it across the table with congratulations, I involuntarily recoiled from it. I somehow managed to blurt out, "I am not touching it, Mr. Smith!" He was stunned. I added, "You see, the fact is I never wanted to go to the U.K. and am not going. I have been guilty of an act of dishonesty in not having confessed it at the beginning. It is high time you wrote and told the Director everything, come what may!" He looked bewildered. He seemed to think I was talking through may hat. So, in a gentle manner he told me, "Listen, don't say anything to me now. Take the car and go home. We shall talk over it tomorrow." "Look here Mr. Smith", I replied "This is not a sudden decision.
Only, I am two years late in announcing it." I felt greatly relieved, as if a heavy burden weighing me down had been taken off; but I felt more insecure about my position. Only the undercurrent of my faith in Baba sustained me. The next day when Mr.Smith saw me reiterating my refusal, he set about much against his will to write and explain the predicament to Maj. Priestly, rather going out of the way to safeguard my position. He wrote that I already knew the ropes and my not going to the U.K. should not be allowed to come in the way of may future prospects. I, no doubt, knew in my heart of hearts that Baba was behind all this, though nothing could yet be said how things would finally turn-out.
Maj. Priestly was wild with rage. He wrote a stinker addressed to me saying that "In spite of the uniformly glowing tribute to the brilliant record of your work in the department, I shall most regretfully, be obliged to downgrade you in view of your unwillingness to go to the U.K. for training. If you are not prepared for this, you may seek your future elsewhere." I felt overwhelmed.
After reaching home, as I went in still in a daze and my eyes fell upon Baba, I broke down and began sobbing out my heart to Him. My wife; Kamala, whose single-minded devotion to Him is like a steady flame in the face of all the winds that blow" came near and said, "what has happened that you are crying like this? My woman's instinct tells me that nothing untoward will be fall us. Why fear when Baba is with us?" I read out and explained the letter of Maj. Priestly to her. To my astonishment she stood her ground without being perturbed in the least by the letter nor by my gloomy forebodings of impending doom. Rather, she turned round and poohpoohed the very idea.
"Afterall, who is Priestly to make or mar us?" she demanded to know. "It is the prerogative of Baba only and Baba alone. Priestly has only held out a threat. How long will it take for Baba to make him change his mind? We know how the District Magistrate of Ahmednagar, an Englishman, not knowing he was acting under the inspiration of Baba whom he had never seen, scrapped his earlier judgement even without looking at the appeal memo and orally pronounced a fresh order acquitting the appellants falsely implicated at first. What Baba Himself has given, no power on earth can take away." These, indeed, were inspired words now being uttered by one by nature given to just a few mild words of assent and quite foreign to dialectics or harangue. They stirred my blood and revived my dying hope. Here I may add that I have had ample proof, since, as on so many previous occasions (as, for example, when he granted 'Saakshaatkaaraa' and revived my dead son, coming again the next day, being Thursday, conferring unique good fortune on my wife Kamala of serving a full to Him; similarly, upholding her firm faith when He made my dumb son speak in a split second) that He has always been specially gracious to her and, incidentally, to me, a doubting Thomas.
The next morning, I went to the office with a new-found courageous and poise. The moment I stepped in, the attendant told me that there was a telegram received a little while ago on the table. I casually opened it, and was taken aback to find it was from Maj. Priestly. It read, "Withdraw my letter to Mr. Ramaswami-personally coming by the first flight". I was both thrilled and stunned at the way things were happening. How correctly my wife had forecast it; When Mr. Smith arrived, I just handed him the telegram without a word. On reading it he was absolutely floored. However, in an impassioned manner, he told me" I know he is coming in person to persuade you. Do be a good lad and agree to go. Else, I shall be badly let down."
Soon Maj. Priestly came. Even as he was stepping in, he was asking with obvious impatience, "where is Mr. Ramaswami?" He was a tall, hefty, blue-eyed Scot with a noble mien, a truly imposing personality. I could see he was greatly upset. "I am here, sir," I managed to say, though highly tensed Maj. P. "Do you know why I have come Mr. Ramaswamy?" I "I don't actually know why you have come. Sir, but, I have my own guess why you must have come, You see, Sir..." Maj P. No, Mr. Ramaswami! he flared up. "YOU CAN'T. HOW CAN you guess when I myself did not know that I was to come. Something MYSTERIOUS has happened! that is why I ave come".
The word "mysterious" made my bloodd tingle confirming beyond all doubt that BABA HAD TAKEN OVER COMMAND! "You know", he continued, it has taken me two long years to get the 'all clear' to send you chaps to the U.K. for training. But, you upset all my plans. HOWEVER, ALMOST IMMEDIATELY AFTER POSTING MY LETTER, SOME HIGHER-UPS IN THE FINANCE MINISTRY PHONED ME TO SAY THAT THE BUDGET FOR SENDING TRAINEES TO THE U.K. IS CUT DOWN BY 25% SO THAT I CAN SEND ONLY THREE NOW ALTHOUGH THE SANCTION FOR THE FOUR POSTS IS LEFT AS IT IS. THAT MEANS YOU ARE NOT TOUCHED. I CAN'T UNDERSTAND THIS AT ALL.
I could no longer contain myself. I cut in to say, "Sir, I beg you to let me speak. You say something MYSTERIOUS has happened. You know, Sir, it is exactly for some such thing to happen that my heart has been crying out to my God. And if it had not happened, it would be mysterious to me. Sir, may I say without any breach of decorum that you are not the arbiter of my destiny. There is SOMEONE to arbiter yours as well as mine." The words spontaneously gushed out. I now know that it was Baba prompting me. Striding up to my side of the big table around which we were all standing, Maj.
Priestly grabed my shoulder and, looking me straight in the face, exclaimed with some asperity, "You have the audacity and the courage to say that to my face, Mr. Ramaswami!" "It is neither, Sir", I replied calmly, returning his look. "For, devotion to Baba enables one to acquire the freedom from fear to stare the world in the face even if it should have blood-shot eyes/ It is a conviction born of faith transmitted to me in the blood from generation to generation and crying for expression."
Still holding my shoulder he said, " You seem to challenge my faith in God, too!" "As a Britisher, you can't understand my faith, sir,” I said "You trust God and keep your powder dry!" mine enables me to be unarmed without any rear. It is not a half, way house but complete surrender with complete protection in return."
He suddenly softened. Relaxing his hold and pattinq me gently on my back he remarked, "AH right, all right. I can see you are sincere. Though for the time being your position appears to be safe, let me warm you it may not be so for long. I am going back by the return flight to see the Defence Minister and tell him that I must have four U.K. trained men to being with and the cut must be restored. If I succeed as I hope to, you will have to go down."
"I have no qualms about it now, sir," I said. "If you succeeded. I shall bear no ill-will against you. God bless you". "For a man in your predicament, it is, indeed, a grand thing to say. Good-bye", the great man concluded, kindling in me warm admiration and regards for his openness and magnanimity.
How wonderfully Baba solved the bristling problem without embarrassment to any one concerned will now be seen. As soon as Maj. Priestly reached Delhi, some mysterious, though not serious, illness overtook him, and he was air-lifted to the U.K. We were happy to know later that it did not take long for him to become all right, though he chose to terminate his contract to settle down in England.
A committee Naval Armament Officers, satisfied with the standard of my performance, recommended to the Naval Headquarters about my competence to continue in the department without any need for further training. Thus, what threatened as a Himalayan avalanche, vanished in to time through Baba's grace like the morning mist before the rising Sun.
Glory be to Shri Shirdi Sai - Grace be to all
Courtesy: http://groups.msn.com/sabkamalikek" title="http://groups.msn.com/sabkamalikek" target="_blank"http://groups.msn.com/sabkama...
|
|
|
| |
| Peggy Mason |
| 09.27.04 (5:38 am) [edit] |
Peggy Mason
Editor of quarterly magazine dedicated to Sai Baba
The late PEGGY MASON needs no introduction to readers of 'TWO WORLDS' magazine and 'PSYCHIC NEWS'. Born in 1909, she has written plays. filmscripts, a novel called "Cadenza". and two books on spiritual subjects 'TALES OF TWO WORLDS" (now reprinted for the 13th time) and 'NEW AGE COMPANION". Also "SAI BABA, THE EMBODIMENT OF LOVE'.one half written by her, one half by her husband Ron Laing.
She was also well-versed in various branches of metaphysics and has contributed hundreds of articles to appropriate publications in this country and abroad. Her life and writing had been devoted to the service of Sri Sathya Sai Baba since she first knew of him in 1977.Since 1983 she edited a quarterly magazine dedicated to Sai Baba, with subscribers in 40 countries. She and her late husband (whose pen name was Ron Laing) ran the Kent & Sussex Sai Baba Study Center at their home in Tunbridge Wells, Kent..
Peggy's husband, Ron Laing wrote extensively on Sri Sathya Sai Baba since 1978, and in 1981 was the first european to be appointed a member of the World Council of Sri Sathya Sai Organisations, serving on that body for three years, setting up a Central Council and a Trust in the U.K. He passed from this life on January 1st. 1994.
"I have come for the transformation of humanity, and I shall be most grateful to each child of mine who helps in my task. I am with you always, for your heart is my home" - BABA.
A CALL TO PROJECT LIGHT. 'Time' seems to be speeding up and the vibrations quickening at an alarming rate as we have reached the new millenium. Everyone is noticing this increase in tempo. There are some who feel the world is hastening towards an abyss, like the Gadarene swine, but Baba --who will be with us in his present Form for another 20 years --assures us that although certain changes or events may occur, we are not to fear. He DOES ask us, however, to project, in our meditations, powerful shafts of golden light penetrating and dispersing the dark clouds around the planet, and over certain countries in particular, and THIS IS IMPORTANT. One could call it the LIGHTNING of LOVE --but without the thunder. (taken from Sai Baba Quarterly)
BABA'S DIVINE 'PLAY'Many of you will know that vibhuti and other phenomena regularly appear at the home of Mr. G. Patel, in Wealdstone, Harrow, London. Indeed, there was a column about it in the Daily Telegraph of March 6th, 1992, when the reporter sat and actually witnessed the vibhuti forming on Baba's large picture and other objects, like 'Swami's chair'. (The vibhuti is regularly distributed for healing purposes).
In honour of the 70th Birthday, Mr. Patel carved a life-size wooden statue of Swami and placed it next to Baba's velvet chair. Immediately vibhuti began to form on the staue's hands, gown & feet. Mr Patel took a photograph of this - but when the film was developed, to his astonishment, it was not the statue but Swami Himself in the photograph! (taken from Sai Baba Quarterly)
BABA SAYS: When the Golden Age dawns there will be harmony throughout the world and Love will flow everywhere. All thoughts of hatred will disappear. Today you cannot visualise such a state because there is chaos everywhere, fighting, scheming, hatred, evil; all the negative emotions are in the ascendant. But eventually change will come.
The arrival of the Golden Age will be heralded by a new coming, as well as some upheavals, sufficient to uproot the evil that is so prevalent today. Although the Golden Age lies in the future, man can prepare himself by turning to God and living his life in complete harmony with the infinite. That is possible now, if you surrender your will to God and dedicate your life to Him. You will become His instrument and, in that capacity, you will find fulfilment through service to humanity
Life is change, and change is taking place all the time. Only God never changes as God is the foundation of the universe and he holds everything in His hand. When you become perfectly attuned to God, you become part of that divine foundation, then nothing can affect you. At that point the past, present and future merge into one, and that one-ness is the omnipresent God
"YOU ARE ME" ..Always remember that you are Me and I am you. There is no difference. When you remember that I am you, you must also remember the the powers of the Divine are also yours---powers normally attributed to God, of omnipresence, omniscience and omnipotence. You have to remember, 'I am God, I am not different from God. I am the eternal undifferentiated Absolute. Grief and anxiety cannot affect me. I am always content. Fear cannot enter me. I am Sath-Chith-Ananda -- Existence, Knowledge, Bliss'. Your problems will be taken care of by Me. Concentrate on Me. BABA
The following quotes are taken from "Sathya Sai Baba-The Embodiment of Love"by Peggy Mason and Ron Laing.
Swami also said to questions posed by Janet Bock and reported in her book"The Jesus Mystery" that Jesus attained Christ Conciousness at the age of twenty-five in India, when he was able to proclaim "I and my Father are one". After experiencing this identity with the Father, says Baba, "He returned to his own country. He returned to Palestine through Tibet, Afghanistan, Persia and areas which are now embraced as part of the Soviet Union,and by the time he arrived in his native land, he was in his twenty ninth year..." (pg68)
"The name Jesus itself is not the original name. He was named ISA. In theTibetan manuscript at the monastery where ISA spent some years the name is written as ISSA. The name ISA means the Lord of all living beings". I-SAor S-AI both means Ishvara, the Eternal Absolute..."(pg66)
*In a very sacred private interview with Baba, Peggy asked "Swami, there is something I've wanted to know for a long time. Did thephysical body of Jesus recover in the tomb? I mean it wasn't a materialised body of spirit...?"
Swami replied,"No-the physical body. No spirit- materialised body. The physical".
"Ah!" I said. "Then, did he journey to the East, continuing his mission to Kashmir?"
"Yes- and he also travelled to Calcutta, and Malaysia."
"Then is it the body of Jesus which was buried in the Rozabal Shrine at Srinagar in Kashmir?"
Swami nodded, and said,"Yes", so simply,with an upturned inflexion in hisvoice,as if waiting for the next question, his eyes never moving from mine, with such gentleness".* (n.b. Peggy Mason had written a whole chapter on the research that went into the above question).
http://www.geocities.com/meccamanuk/peggy.html" title="http://www.geocities.com/meccamanuk/peggy.html" target="_blank"http://www.geocities.com/mecc...
|
|
|
| |
| Experiences by Devotees of Sri Sathya Sai Baba |
| 09.27.04 (5:18 am) [edit] |
Experiences by Devotees of Sri Sathya Sai Baba
Dr. Keith Critchlow
Bhagawan’s mission is unstoppable. Whether you like it or not it moves as it has to. It is only our privilege to become members of that mission. Swami pulls different people from different walks of life into His mission and get His work done. One can not believe his own words how Swami performs great deeds. There are many such incidents to see in Parthi. Water Project or Hospital construction or the devotees coming here or the regular activities all clearly reveal that He is none other than God if one exists.
In my previous episode I have narrated how Swami pulled a person called Sri Karunyananda to His divine fold. Here is another person who was brought to Bhagawan’s fold for a cause. He is Dr. Keith Critchlow, director of Prince of Wales Institute of Architecture, London. He is instrumental in designing the super specialtiesHospital in Puttaparthi.
He narrated his own experience in one of the books I am referring. I present the story in his own words. In 1984 a Swami devotee from India, came to my place, on her way to Indra Devi Ashram. She gave me some Vibhudhi and asked me to take. I took a small portion and forgot about that completely.
When I was the principal of Royal College of Arts, Sir Issac Tigret came to my room. He introduced himself as Issac Tigret. I did not know who he was. My friend beckoned me that he was a great personality and asked me to treat him with respect. Knowing my predacament he further said I am the owner of Hard Rock café. I was further confused with this new name and said so what? Then he understood the ignorance and came to the pointdirectly. There is a great and saintly person in India. He wants an architect for His super specialty hospital. Would like to design the entire hospital. I was glad to accept that as I was interested to see the places in India and meet the saints of India. I conveyed my willingness to him and said I am willing to come to any place as far as my wife can travel. So Tigret organized tickets for both of us to India. Thus firsttime we went to India.
First we went to Bangalore and from there we went to prasanthinilayam. We went inside a place called Poornachandra Auditorium which, was like an aeroplane hanger. It was a big hall housing around 25,000 people. I never saw such big gathering there. I was embarrassed to know that I was the only person who is wearing color cloths as all the others wearing white cloths. The other person wearing color dress was only Baba Himself. He came straight to me and asked “so, you are the architect”. As I am observant and educated, I understood the mannerisms I sat like allother people on the ground.
The very next day Swami called us for interview. Swami can I call my wife also I queried Baba. On hearing on affirmative I called my wife. In the interview room all the gents sit on the right side and women sit on the left side. As we did not know all this we sat next to each other. Swami looked at us and in a low voice told you are now in India. Then we realized our mistake, I moved towards gents and my wife towards ladies. Now Swami looked at me and said come here. I went and sat near Him. Swami then asked what do you want. Thinking that it was similar to the conversation I had in London, I asked Swami do you want me to be your architect for the Hospital, I want to know.
Swami brushed aside that and stared at me. Then He repeated the same question. I was melted for that affection and said I want to serve you as an architect. Till today I did not know why I said that. Though I am a scholar my ego subdued in His presence and I politely told that I want to be servant at His for.
Then, Swami waived His hand in thin air and created a ring. As I had not expected that I was surprised. Swami brought that close to me and said what is there on the ring. I could not read that without spectacles. I said the same to Him. HE laughed at my embarrassment and said what is the use of an architect when you are unable to read. My ego further died down. In fact AUM was encrypted on that ring. Swami circulated that to everyone and took it. He now took it and blew on top that. This time this was disappeared and another ring appeared. This time there was a silver ring with Cross on top of that. I was happy to recognize that and said the same to Swami. Swami took that and again blew air on top of that. This time there was another ring in that place and that had star and crescent moon on top of that. Then I realized that God can do anything if He desires. Then He took myself and my wife inside the personal interview room and told about our personal life.
Before I left that room Swami slithered that ring to my ring finger. The symbol on that changed toAUM again. I realized the meaning of that symbol changing. The place of my work The Royal collage of arts is an Islamic college. I read Islam and brought up as a Christian.
Source: http://groups.yahoo.com/group/saisruthi/messa ge/105" title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/saisruthi/messa ge/105" target="_blank"http://groups.yahoo.com/group...http://www.saibaba.ws/experiences/keithcritc hlow.htm" title="http://www.saibaba.ws/experiences/keithcritc hlow.htm" target="_blank"http://www.saibaba.ws/experie...
|
|
|
| |
| Brig S.K.Bose and his story.... |
| 09.27.04 (3:19 am) [edit] |
Brig S.K.Bose and his story....
How Swami saved him while discourse was on.
Sai Ram, Humble pranaams at the divine lotus feet of Bhagavan.
Let me share with you one fascinating story of Brigadier S.K.Bose, who after retirement from service as commandant of the college of military engineering Pune, came to Swami.
He has dedicated himself wholly to serve the Sri Sathya sai Baba and to humanity in general. Even at the age of 80 years, he remains busy in constructions works of educational interest under Sai Baba in Sri Sathya sai institute of higher learning- deemed university.
Few Years ago, I, had good fortune of meeting him in veranda and he invited me to visit his room .He gave me one of his book published recently and I wish to share with you, his story when he died in presence of Swamis’ discourse and how Swami saved him.
One day Sai Baba returned from Brindavan ten days before the commencement of Navaratri festival. Dr Bose describe that on the morning of that day, he got fever continuously but on morning of that day, the fever disappeared, and he could feel the strength to go to Poorna-Chandra hall to witness the ceremony…. As he was seated on a chair on the dais, on which Purna Ahuti was offered by Sai Baba, casting sacred things and jewels to the fire of the homa.
Then Swami started his divine discourse on the Vijay Dashami day . Dr Bose his eyes & ears were listening to His discourse. Suddenly Dr Bose felt un-easy and felt complete lifelessness.... Swami saw this as what happened to him. He stopped his discourse and made several gestures by both hands in the air, as if He were driving away something hovering in the air above him. In his dead body, he said, I could see my body lying there and some thing Hovering in the air.
Then I saw huge bird floating over me, some six feet high from my level. The majestic bird was golden brown with a white streak at the neck. It was looking at me kindly, and I too looked at this huge bird in the midst of Dussera celebration and why he had come?
Suddenly the bird disappeared and I could see what was happening to my lifeless life, body removed from the chair where I had been seated by two seva dal volunteers who placed the body on the aisle between the front row of chairs and first row of devotees sitting on the floor.
Among them was Mr. Richard an American devotee permanently settled at Prashanti Nilayam. He said he could see Dr. Chari the head of Sai hospital and Dr Patel an old devotee, rushing to the body and examining it meticulously. Meanwhile Swami had switched off the mike on the podium, where he had just begun His divine discourse on Vijaya Dashami. I Saw Dr. Patel signal to Swami and there was not a trace of life in the body.
Swami moved in trice from the stage to the body in the aisle. His right fist was closed. I was not aware of Swamis actions. I report from what Mr. Richards later told me. The Subtle body which had come out, was what probably , Swami held in His right fist and His free left hand He raised the shoulder of the lifeless body some 2 feet high and gave a thrust at the back of the skull.
Then with His right hand, inserted the subtle body into it. I at once opened my eyes and beamed, My first reaction… On this auspicious Vijay Dashami Day, Swami standing close to me, I try to lift my right hand to take padnamaskar. Swami said Bose get up. I obeyed and sat with folded hands full of joy.
The Swami made another thrust with His right hand on my shoulder charging me with energy (Shakti). He said stand up which immediately I did. As He left the aisle for podium on the stage to continue his Dussera discourse. He said, Go up the steps of the stage and sit near the window.
Without any aid I crossed the 25 feet of the aisle and climbed 5 large wooden steps to reach the stage. My wife and daughter were on the ladies side and were unaware of this high drama. Dr Bose conclude I had felt no agony or pain in dying so peacefully on Dussera day 1988. Swami had brought me back to life.
After the completion of His discourse. Dr Bose could return home at south Prashanti safe and healthy. However high a bird may soar, it has sooner or later to perch on a tree top, to enjoy quiet. So too a day will come when even the most haughty, the most willful, the most unbelieving , even those who assert that there is no joy or peace in the contemplation of the Highest self, will have to pray to God grant me peace, grant me consolation , strength and joy.
JAI SAI RAM.
http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/article/amazing-cure.htm" title="http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/article/amazing-cure.htm" target="_blank"http://aumsairam108.tripod.co...
|
|
|
| |
| Baba's Miracle |
| 09.27.04 (2:45 am) [edit] |
|
Baba's Miracle
HOW THE WHEELS OF BABA GRIND SLOWLY BUT SURELY?
It has been narrated in the earlier article, how though past 40 and without a regular job, I was granted exemption and appointed as A Grade office Assistant in the Royal Indian Navy in Dec 1948. It was, no doubt; the first as well as the last such exemption granted by the Government of India as a striking example of Baba's grace.
Hardly had I settled down in my job when, out of sheer jealousy, some of the office-staff petitioned the NHQ against my appointment and the exemption granted. I knew about it only when a letter came retracting the earlier order and allowing me the option to work in a lower category as a clerk. Mr. Brooker, who had originally recommended me, showed me the letter and wished to know my reaction. I was stunned. Apart from the discomfiture of being downgraded, my emoluments would go down too, making it impossible for me to make both ends meet. Above all, I was hit below the belt. I said I was not prepared to be demoted. I requested him to forward my appeal against the patently unjust order. He readily agreed.
All the while what was puzzling me was why Baba was tantalizing me like this. Of course, learn I did, though it took me long years to do so, that MUTE AND HUMBLE SUBMISSION TO HIS WILL IS THE ONLY RULE FOR A PEACEFUL LIFE. But then, still being raw, I became desperate. As muuch so on reaching home, to the astonishment of my wife kamala, and to my own shame later on, I hit Him with my fist, the glass of the frame fracturing and cutting my fist into the bargain. I gave Him an ultimatum, so to say, to see through my appeal, or else! I sat down before Him and wrote it out in the strongest language possible telling the people at the NHQ about their ineptitude, cussedness, inability to take a decision in the first instance, and causing untold misery to an appointee to cover up their administrative inefficiency.'
Mr. Brooker's face went red on reading the appeal. He glowered at me and demandd to know whether I called it an appeal and, whether I expected him to forward it to the NHQ. I told him that Britishers were still at the helm and, since they were not playing the game but hitting me below the belt, I expected him, as an Englishman, to come to my rescue. He immediately cooled down and volunteered to send it adding, "The worst that can happen to me is that, they can terminate my contract, according to which I have still a year to go. Well, I can always go back to my job home. So, here goes! "It was a stinker all right. I bided my time keeping my fingers crossed. Before a week had passed came a reply cancelling the adverse letter and regretting the inconvenience caused to me.
No long after, a new technical department called the Directorate of Naval Armament Inspection was formed. As there was no age bar for this, Mr. Brooker, sensing a possible recurrence of trouble for me on this score, put me up as a candidate, and I was selected again as an act of Baba's grace.
The emoluments were higher. Baba had steered my course clear of the sharks and shoals of jealous intrigues and administrative objections. Baba, in His Infinite Mercy, wished to spare me further suffering. Hence it was He had created so many obstacles and diverted my course in a totally unexpected manner to perfect safety. IT HAS BEEN SAID THAT MAN IS HIS OWN ENEMY AND OFTEN COMES IN THE WAY OF GOD TO DO GOOD TO HIM. It took me a long time, indeed decades, to sense this fully and cease to be like a wayward and naughty child of an indulgent father, and learn 'to be content to remain where and what you are according to His will. The truth is one can be happy only when one,
"To God doth late and ear/y pray More of his grace than gifts to lend,
And entertains the harmless day
With a religious book or friend. Such man is freed from servile bands Of hope to rise or fear to fall, Lord of himself though not of lands, And having nothing, yet hath all".
("A Happy Warrier" by Sir Henry Wotton)
|
|
|
| |
| Ten Fold Path to Divinity |
| 09.27.04 (12:45 am) [edit] |
Ten Fold Path to Divinity Prescribed by Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba
Sathya Sai Baba has proclaimed Ten Principles as guidance for spiritual and personal development. These are as follows:
1. Love and serve the homeland; do not hate or hurt the homeland of others.
Have a sense of pride in your motherland. Just as your mother has given birth to you, so too the land has given birth to you. Whatever country you belong to, you should have a sense of patriotism. You should not indulge in criticizing other countries or people belonging to other nations. Having trust and faith in your own country, you won't try to put down any other country. Never bring grief or sorrow to your country. To have pride in your own motherland is important.
2. Honor every religion; each is a pathway to the one God.
Never have hatred toward any religion. Honor and respect all religions equally. Even as you are a citizen of your motherland but respect all countries, also respect all religions equally.
3. Love all without distinction; know that mankind is a single community.
Develop a sense of the brotherhood of man. Look upon each person as your own brother or sister. There is only one caste, the caste of humanity. All of us belong to the human race, so everyone is equal. Therefore, love each one equally.
4. Keep your home and its environs clean; it will ensure health and happiness for you and for society.
Keep your own house and its surroundings pure and clean. This hygiene will keep you healthy and benefit your worldly life.
5. Do not throw coins when beggars stretch their hands for alms; help them to become self-reliant. Provide food and shelter, love and care, for the sick and aged. Be discriminating when dispensing charity. In the name of charity or philanthropy, we tend to do injustice to one's country. Charity does not mean that the land should be full of beggars. We can provide some support and means for the beggars, but provide food, clothing and other conveniences in such a way that you are not encouraging laziness and begging.
6. Do not tempt others by offering bribes or demean yourself by accepting bribes.
Never give or take a bribe. Giving bribes, or accepting bribes, is contrary to the very name of the Sri Sathya Sai Organizations. Bear this in mind continuously.
7. Do not develop jealousy, hatred or envy on any count.
We must seek ways to solve difficulties such as hatred, envy and jealousy. To curb this sense of envy and jealousy, we must develop a broader outlook. Do not differentiate on the basis of race, caste, creed, or country. Follow your cultural and religious customs in your own home, but do not attempt to impose them on society. Rather than this, love each person as your own brother or sister, not seeing him or her as belonging to another creed, religion, or country.
8. Do not depend on others to serve your personal needs; become your own servant before proceeding to serve others.
Develop self-reliance. Members of the Sri Sathya Sai Organizations should do things by themselves; they should not depend on others. You may be very wealthy and have servants and assistants to help in a few tasks, but your own work you must do yourself. If you wish to be of service to society, serve yourself first. One who will not serve society has no right to belong to a Sri Sathya Sai Organization.
9. Observe the laws of the state and be an exemplary citizen.
You should never go against the law of the land. We must follow the letter of the law. The members of the Sri Sathya Sai Organizations should follow the law in spirit also and be models for the government.
10. Adore God, abhor sin.
You must love God and avoid sin. Love God incessantly.
http://www.saibaba.ws/teachings/tenfoldpath.htm" title="http://www.saibaba.ws/teachings/tenfoldpath.htm" target="_blank"http://www.saibaba.ws/teachin...
|
|
|
| |
| Baba's Tonsillectomy |
| 09.26.04 (12:19 pm) [edit] |
|
Baba's Tonsillectomy
I was present at an operation Swami performed in Hanumantha Rao's house in Madras on my friend Krishna, who had septic tonsils. Swami produced the knife from the air. I was shocked. (I am a doctor's son; my father was a surgeon.) Swamiji just looked at me and smiled. I understood perfectly what he meant: "You still don't believe in me". Then he put the knife into Krishna's throat. There was also with me another doctor friend of mine, Dr. Dakshina Murthy, who was shocked. But none of us could say anything. Swami just kept going.
Krishna suffered for one day. Next day we took him to my doctor - Dr Das, the same doctor who was treating me. "Who are the fools meddling with your throat!" he said. "He is a great fool. What is wrong with him? This chap is going to get into a soup" he said. We were all a bit worried and kept going to the doctor for the next two days. Then on the second day the doctor asked: "What has happened?" for the pain had stopped, the septic tonsils had disappeared; everything had gone. That is what Swami did. He didn't actually surgically remove the tonsils; all he did was make some scratches with the knife. But after two days the tonsils disappeared. To my knowledge he (Krishna) did not have any problem with it afterwards.
Account of Sai devotee, Mr Varadu, quoted in E. Haraldsson, Miracles are My Visiting Cards, p. 167.
|
|
|
| |
| Amazing cure - Prof Kasturi and his story of Gowri a bright student |
| 09.26.04 (4:20 am) [edit] |
Amazing cure - Prof Kasturi and his story of Gowri a bright student
Prof Kasturi describes this letter: A shrill note piercing through the bathroom shattered the absolute calm.
Vasantha her mother was terrified, and ran from the living room. She knocked loudly the closed door of the bathroom. Gowri had bolted the door from inside and she screamed from a sever back pain which had immobilized her.
Slowly she managed to open the bolt. Vedanta rushed in and helped her move to the bedroom. Gowrie was in agony. She lay in bed. The family physician was called. He came and after examining her pronounced it to be a muscular seizure.
Injections and medicines were given. Gowrie went off to a drowsy sleep, not aware of her pain. "That is what doctor do, so also God's grace, making you not aware of pain.
Swami says, you have to suffer Karmic pain because you have asked for it, but God's grace makes you not aware of it. That is blessings Swami may grant.
"This was on 21st December 1982. From her childhood Gowrie was an active girl. Apart from being a bright student, she participated in various cultural activities. She was an enthusiastic member of the debating society, the drama association, the dance troupe and literary circle.
She had enrolled as a student of bharatanatyam, a south Indian style of dance under a well-known guru of Tanjore tradition, at young age of seven years. For ten long years she practiced bharatanatyam and she was qualified for the first stage Performa dance before the public in 1979.Later she danced in prestigious halls like Shanmukhananda Hall.
As well as many famous Halls in Bombay. She was a member of a group of Bharatnatyam dancers who gave performance in ASAID auditorium. She was a celebrated dancer.
She was practicing hard to perform a dance ballad scheduled for 23rd December 1982 when the tragedy struck her. Leading physicians, surgeons and experts examined her. Close X-rays and repeated medical tests showed no clinical evidence of any injury or illness. By mid January 1983she suffered severe cramps at the lower back which left her in agony and exhaustion.
A leading orthopedist examined her and suspected a serious problem in her nervous system and started treatment It gave Gauri some relief, but she continued to suffer from pain in the lower back. She was absolutely unable to sit. She had a stoop and could not straighten herself. She had to be helped to lie on bed. She violently shivered.
Months passed in agony for gowri and all of us. As astrologers and tantrics were consulted. Some of them said, she might have become a victim of evil eye! Poojas were performed. The orthopedist continued his treatment. By May 1983 Gowrie improved. She could sit for a while and stand up promptly. She maintained steady progress after October 1983. But progress seemed to be elusive.
She started suffering bouts of several times a day, and late evenings were spent in restlessness. By November her conditions deteriorated. She complained of sever pain in her neck and shoulder. Days and weeks were spent in sheer agony.
It was already December 1983 and a year of agony was nearing completion. At this time, a schoolmate of Gowrie casually dropped to enquire about Gowrie health. She was shocked and distressed to see her condition. She decided to something about it. She went back home and told her mother about Gowrie's illness.
Gowrie's friend and her mother were staunch devotees of Sri Sathya Sai Baba. They spent lot of time in the service of the poor, and the old and the sick. They decided they would pray to Baba to help Gowrie into Gowrie's house. Gowrie and her mother were happy to receive them.
They were sad to see Gowrie's condition. They talked sweetly to her, consoled her and advised to pray to God and quietly took a packet of vibhuti and gave it to Gowri, and asked her to apply to that part where it pained her, and told her to mix it in the water and drink when the pain became unbearable. They said it was the vibhuthi from Sathya Sai Baba.
We felt there was no harm in using it. After all we had tried all methods of cure and now why not this? But, Gowrie's friend and her mother added, you should have full faith in Baba. How could it be? We had just heard about Him! They repeated their assurance that the vibhuthi was a powerful cure. They had a video cassette with them to be screened somewhere. We asked whether we could view it. They handed over the cassette and once again reminded us to pray to Baba and take the vibhuthi." `Shrotavya' is to hear about God. "Drushtavya" is to see God. Seeing video was Drushtavya,' seeing Swami's form.
We had all kinds of doubts. `How can we have faith in him? Who is Sathya Sai Baba? How does He look like? What about his vibhuthi. All kinds of doubts. The entire family crowded around and viewed the cassette. We were spell bound at what we saw. We were charmed at the red robed apparition.
Baba looks so beautiful! The crowd seems to adore Him! He looks so compassionate and kind! All of sudden He waved His right hand and created vibhuthi! He gave it to all devotees who were sitting. Baba making vibhuthi flow from an inverted vessel on to an idol of Shard Baba was unbelievable!
His message of Sathya, Dharma, shanty and preamp, and there is only one religion, the religion of love, there is only one God, He is omnipresent stimulated unification of humanity! We were thrilled to hear it. We were moved at the splendor of Baba!
We regretted ourselves we did not see Him earlier! But never mind, it is never too late. We saw Him again and again. The more we saw the more we loved Him. It was an experience, when the two devotees came next day, they had brought a couple of books on the life and teachings of Baba. That is "Mantravya" knowing about Him.
We used vibhuthi as directed. True, the pain seemed to reduce and disappear when vibhuthi was mixed in the water and taken. It made her a little bright and cheerful. What was happening? A dream or imagination? A sort of make believe?
We wanted to see further development. Subsequently vibhuthi was smeared at the spot where it pained most, and gave her generously water mixed with vibhuthi to drink, which stopped her pain, particularly in the left arm which had gone numb! We were delighted, but kept our peace for fear of some evil eye robbing her of this newfound remedy!
When the stock of vibhuthi declined we felt concerned. But many devotees who vested us filled up the container. In fact they themselves were surprised, and they could hardly conceive the happening and the wonder that vibhuthi had done.
They all decided to take Gowrie for Baba,s darshans. On the 13th February 1984 , they all had Swami's darshans. Kasturi report that there was a messenger from Baba calling them for interview.
Lady members awaiting the interview stood near the sidewall. Soon Baba came out, He waived us. It was simple direct gesture, we were right in His presence. All of sudden He turned to Gowrie who was sitting on chair as she could not bend to sit on the floor.
"What had the doctors to say? He asked. She replied the doctors found nothing wrong and father gave additional report that she was Bharatantyam dancer.
"I cure her right now, she should be quite normal" Baba said. We were astounded, speechless, Baba was telling "Right now!" It was turning moment Baba got up and went near her. Gowrie was already on her feet, and though she could not bend, she went down on her knee and did namskar.
What better proof we wanted other than what we were witnessing! It was happening after fourteen months. Medical experts had cautioned her not to attempt at such thing. But here she was right at his feet doing namaskar. She tried hard fighting back tears flooding out of her.
Other members could hardly conceal their joy and emotion. We followed Gowrie and we were right at Baba's feet, His grace, His love and compassion pouring on all of us in abundance. Perhaps He accepted our devotion when He permitted us to hold His feet for such a long time.
Baba broke the silence, and assured that Gowrie would be all right, and when she visited next time, she would be a great dancer! He distributed vibhuthi to all of us in generous measure. It sighted the end of the interview.
It was time for morning Bhajans and we joined devotees in singing. After we came out to find the whole world new. He has given you a new eye, a new vision. Gowrie discarded the chair and pillows kept for her. In the Bhajan hall she sat on the floor. Some members who had seen her agony broke into spectators joy at her transformation.
The news had spread all around, and loving volunteers too were filled with joy.
"The miracle is one poster to announce that the AVATHAR has come."
Sai Ram http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/article/amazing-cure.htm" title="http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/article/amazing-cure.htm" target="_blank"http://aumsairam108.tripod.co...
|
|
|
| |
| God in Action - Prof. N. Kasturi |
| 09.26.04 (3:55 am) [edit] |
God in Action - Prof. N. Kasturi
Swami has often said. “Love my uncertainty” Swami is uncertain. Probably some of you are thinking, “Swami is leaving Prashanti-Nilayam” on 6th,7th,10,12th that is very uncertain. If you ask me when he leaves, I also don’t know. I am not informed. I come to know of Swami leaving this place only when people run towards Mandir. I ask one of them” Why are you running ? “Swami is leaving” he says, and I start running towards Mandir.
When Swami is here, we are not definite when He will be leaving. After He leaves, we are not definite when He will be returning. He proceeds towards north, He may go up to Delhi or Mussoree or Simla or Himalayas ! No one knows.
In the olden days, while following Him by car He would ask us to go and wait at some milestone, and there we would be informed where He was going until we reached that milestone.
We would not be knowing where He would go! That is the uncertainty! Other gurus or teachers will not keep their followers under uncertainty, because they don’t want to disappoint them and loose them.
A sheep lost is a loss to the shepherd. He wants to keep all the sheep’s together, but Swami is beyond all that. In one of his introduction poems, Swami says, if you are pleased and proud that I have allowed you to come near me and be near me, immediately you also face the possibility of being pushed away!
If you find that you are getting proud because I have allowed you to come near me , and because of that others are honoring you, then I will push away. In our country, we touch the feet of elders for the very fact that they have lived so long!
Prof Kasturi says Some people touch my feet because I am old. Swami warns me “Yeh! You are getting proud, head swelling” and I say” No Swami.” Then Swami says you are accepting namskar, allow people to touch your feet! And I say “Swami, mistake of being born earlier!
Moreover, I was a teacher for 32 years and my students , very much remember me as their teacher and so, when they meet me, they touch my feet. What to do?” And Swami says “But you have been accepting without demur, as if it is your due!
When they come to touch your feet you don’t protest. You just offer your feet. That is where pride comes. Don’t allow pride to enter you. Keep protesting. Don’t go on gathering mamaskars. If an old student of mine comes and stands before me without touching my feet, I may get angry.
These are the attitudes to be avoided, and therefore Swami asks us to be careful. He says don’t be glad for having been allowed to come near me, you may be pushed out! Of course, I have been a target a number of times! It is difficult thing to decide how near or how far you should be from Him.
It is something like fire. If you go too near you get burnt! And if you keep too far you get cold! Taking advantage of closeness to Him, feeling it is my due, because I am a big scholar, because I am indispensable to his glory, such swelling of head will result in being sent out.
Once it happened to me says (Kasturi) this story will continue please wait to hear as it is very interesting.
Jai Sai Ram http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/article/amazing-cure.htm" title="http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/article/amazing-cure.htm" target="_blank"http://aumsairam108.tripod.co...
|
|
|
| |
| Prof Kasturi and Governor’s Birthday |
| 09.26.04 (3:49 am) [edit] |
Prof Kasturi and Governor’s Birthday
Prof says once it happened to me. Swami was in Whitefield at that time and the private Secretary of the state Governor was running about to carry a message to Swami. Unfortunately for me, he saw me, and said “Mr. Kasturi, I am glad you are here. I am trying to contact Swami, but not able to do so. Tomorrow is Governor’s birthday and He wants to come to offer his homage to Swami tomorrow morning. So Please find out from Swami when he can come.
“My head began swelling! “Ah private secretary of Swami!” . I accepted the assignment and asked him to wait. I went inside the bungalow, and waited for Swami being alone. Because, if Swami reprimands me, there should be no witness of my discomfort!
I succeeded in having Him alone, and said “Swami private secretary to Governor” and so on. Swami was furious. He said “ Who gave you authority to wag your tail here.
If you wag your tail, I will cut it. Why did you accept the assignment?. That man asked you” to find from Swami! Is it a thing to be found out? It is his birthday, he wants to come, and I will have to be ready to receive him, is it? Tell that man that the gate will be open from 6 am to 8 p.m. . Nothing very remarkable about Governor’s visit. It is not such important thing that you bring that message to me.
You got my reply, now go back and tell him. What is all this nonsense? This is what I got. So don’t take advantage of closeness and don’t allow your head to swell! You should not look down upon others, who have not that chance. You should not try to find out the reason for your being graced so much to be near Him.
Even the slightest wave of egoism in your mind is unspiritual, because Swami is spiritual leader. So every act of His, ever gesture of His, every word of His, is to promote our spiritual progress, to illumine our consciousness, to elevate our consciousness.
Swami Says - “Life is a game of football. You are the ball, and you are bound to be thrown and kicked about, this side and that. How long have you to bear this treatment? Until the air is full in the ball. Deflate it; no one will kick it again. The air that inflates it is ego. When the ego is out, bliss comes in.
Jai Sai Ram http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/article/amazing-cure.htm" title="http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/article/amazing-cure.htm" target="_blank"http://aumsairam108.tripod.co...
|
|
|
| |
| Dr. John S. Hislop |
| 09.26.04 (3:43 am) [edit] |
|
Dr. John S. Hislop USA
Dr. John S.Hislop was an ardent devotee of Bhagavan. He spent considerable time with Bhagavan, when he was alive, experiencing the Divinity of Bhagavan in varied ways. He authored several books on the Divinity of Bhagavan. The following experience is extracted from his book 'My Baba and I', carried in the bimonthly newsletter of Sri Sathya Sai International Centre, New Delhi for July - August 2004.
'The evening before the Mahasivaratri Day of 1973, we were told to be ready in the early morning for a trip. Our destination was the Bandipore Game Sanctuary, several hours away in Mysore State. We arrived at the forest rest house in the early afternoon. The next morning, we drove through the hills and chose a place for our congregation in the evening.
We returned there at dusk. The cars halted at the side of the road and we started to climb down the bank to the sandy river bottom. I was beside Baba. As we passed a bush, Swami broke off two twigs, placed them together and asked me, 'what is this Hislop?'
'Well, Swami, it is a cross,' I answered. Baba then closed His fingers over the twigs and directed three somewhat slow breaths into His fist, between thumb and forefinger. Then he opened His hand to reveal a Christ figure crucified on a cross, and He gave it to me.
He said, 'this shows Christ as he really was at the time he left his body, not as artists have imagined him or as historians have told about him. His stomach is pulled in and his ribs are all showing. He had no food for eight days.'
I looked at the crucifix, but found no words. Then Baba continued, 'the cross is wood from the actual cross on which Christ was crucified. To find some of the wood after 2000 years took a little time! The image is of Christ after he died. It is a dead face.'
I noticed something odd and asked, 'Swami, what is that hole at the top of the cross?' Baba replied that the cross had been originally hung from a standard.
Within a few weeks we were back at our home in Mexico. The cross is so small that the details on the figure of Christ escape the eye. A friend, Walter, came down to our home and took some colour photographs of the crucifix. Walter made some enlargements to bring out the details. When we saw the enlargements, my wife and I were astounded. I wrote to Walter and said that if the pictures were seen around the world, they would create an art sensation. I am sure it is the greatest sculpture of Christ ever made. In my estimation, it is the most extraordinary object Sri Sathya Sai has ever created for the joy of his devotees.'
-- Dr. John S. Hislop
|
|
|
| |
| Report on Ganesha Chaturthi Celebrations – 18th September, 2004 |
| 09.24.04 (9:31 am) [edit] |
Report on Ganesha Chaturthi Celebrations – 18th September, 2004
The festival of Ganesha Chaturthi or Vinayaka Chaturthi is one of the most popular festivals among Hindus. Lord Ganesha, the elephant-headed God, is one of the most interesting and important Gods in the Hindu pantheon who is worshipped as the remover of obstacles and difficulties, and one who bestows Buddhi (intellect) and Siddhi (spiritual powers). Traditionally, any activity, be it worldly or spiritual, begins with an invocation to Him.
On the morning of 18th September, Bhagawan arrived at the Sai Kulwant Hall at 7 a.m. amidst Vedic chants; all the devotees and students feasted on the beautiful divine form and filled their hearts with joy. Soon, Bhagawan was seated on the dais and the proceedings of the day commenced. Bhagawan blessed four speakers to address the gathering that morning. The first speaker was Sri Deepak Anand, a research scholar in the Department of Business Management of the Sri Sathya Sai Institute of Higher Learning, Prasanthi Nilayam Campus. Sri Anand narrated a few of his personal experiences that confirmed his faith in Bhagawan as the ‘Sarvadevata Swaroopa’ (embodiment of all names and forms of Divinity). On one occasion, when he was praying fervently to Lord Hanuman atop the hill in the Vidyagiri Stadium at Prasanthi Nilayam, the question arose in his mind as to who was receiving his prayers – Lord Hanuman or Bhagawan. Just then, Bhagawan unexpectedly arrived at the stadium and drove up to Sri Anand and blessed him, as if to acknowledge that it was He who was receiving his prayers.
The second speaker, Sri Shashank Shah, a student of the M.Phil programme in the Department of Business Management, narrated a beautiful experience of Swami Amritananda, a disciple of Ramana Maharishi. When he was seven years old, he had performed a particular ritualistic worship of Lord Ganesha, the result of which, the Shastras (Scriptures) declared, would be the vision of Lord Ganesha in his golden-hued form. Many decades later, when he came to Bhagawan, he was called in for an interview. There, Bhagawan reminded him about the worship that he had performed as a young boy and asked him whether he had obtained the promised result. Swami Amritananda said that he was only a child then and may not have been deserving of it. But Bhagawan said that what the Shastras declare must come true and then granted him the vision of the golden-hued Ganesha, and thus demonstrated that He is verily Lord Ganesha.
The next speaker was Sri Bharath Kumar, a final year student of the MBA programme of the Prasanthi Nilayam Campus of the Institute. He began with the Sanskrit quote – “Aakashad pathitham thoyam yatha gacchathi sagaram. Sarva deva namaskaraha Keshavam prati gacchathi”, meaning, just as the rain water that falls from the skies finally merges in the sea, the obeisance offered to all the deities ultimately reach Lord Keshava. He recounted an experience of his where the supplication to Lord Venkateshwara of Tirupati was answered by Swami, and thus confirmed his belief in the identity of Lord Venkateshwara and Lord Sayeeshwara. He concluded his speech with an exhortation to all the devotees to engage in the Sadhana (spiritual practice) of Namasmarana, the chanting of God’s name.
Sri S.V.Giri, the Vice-Chancellor of the Institute, was the next speaker. He mentioned that Bhagawan always holds Lord Ganesha and Lord Hanuman as role models for all the students and elaborated on the qualities that these divine personalities embodied that must be imbibed by everyone. Ganesha, he said, stood for the balance between knowledge and its application in practical life, as symbolized by the huge form of Lord Ganesha riding a tiny mouse. Lord Hanuman combined action and intelligence and was thus an able instrument in the divine hands of Lord Rama. The Vice-Chancellor concluded his talk with a prayerful request to Bhagawan to bless everyone with His Divine Discourse.
Bhagawan commenced his discourse with a Sanskrit saying which extols a virtuous son as one who brings repute not only to himself, but also to everyone in his lineage, just as the sun and moon illumine the entire world by their light. Lord Ganesha, He said, was such an ideal son. Though he had no Guru or a leader above himself, he loved and obeyed his parents. To illustrate this, Bhagawan narrated a story where Lord Shiva and Parvati held a competition between their two sons, Ganesha and Subramanya, to see who could circumambulate the entire world fastest. While Subramanya set out on his vehicle – the peacock, Ganesha circumambulated his parents saying that his parents were his world, and hence was declared the winner. Bhagawan exhorted everyone to love and respect their parents and obey their commands. Even if they appear to be angry, one must realize that they are verily the embodiments of love, and that they always act in the best interests of their children. The same is true of God and God-realized persons too, He said.
Bhagawan remarked that nowadays, unfortunately, people have neglected the worship of Lord Ganesha. He told that everyone must propitiate Lord Ganesha, follow his example and thereby attain success. He concluded his discourse with the Bhajan – “Prema muditha man se kaho…”
In the afternoon, the senior students of the Prasanthi Nilayam Campus of the Institute presented a programme on the ‘Navavidha Bhakthi’ – the nine-fold path of devotion. Bhagawan, in His discourses, has often mentioned that the ‘Navavidha Bhakthi’ consisting of Shravanam (listening), Keerthanam (singing), Vishnu Smaranam (contemplation of Vishnu), Paada Sevanam (service to the Lotus feet), Vandanam (salutation), Archanam (worship), Daasyam (servitude), Sneham (friendship) and Atma Nivedanam (self-surrender) is the royal road to salvation. The presentation was a medley of songs, sthothrams (hymns) and skits that lucidly illustrated the meaning, significance and practical aspects of each of these nine steps and related it to the worship of Ganesha.
This festival is usually celebrated over a period of a few days when idols of Lord Ganesha are worshipped in every home and workplace all over the country. At Prasanthi Nilayam too, the students and staff of Bhagawan’s institutions erected pandals (makeshift altars) where Lord Ganesha’s idols were installed and worshipped with great ardour for three days. On the third day, 20th September, the idols were taken out in a procession in grandly decorated chariots to the Sai Kulwant Hall where Bhagawan blessed them all. Thereafter, the idols were taken to a nearby pond and immersed amidst cries of “Jai” and prayers to visit next year too.
Jai Sai Ram!
http://www.srisathyasai.org.in/pages/ganesh_04_report .htm" title="http://www.srisathyasai.org.in/pages/ganesh_04_report .htm" target="_blank"http://www.srisathyasai.org.i...
|
|
|
| |
| Talk Given by Anil Kumar to Teachers in Bangalore |
| 09.24.04 (5:07 am) [edit] |
|
Talk Given by Anil Kumar to Teachers in Bangalore
“EDUCARE”
January 4th, 2003
OM… OM… OM…
Sai Ram
Distinguished Members on the Dais, Esteemed Participants, Dear Fellow Devotees and Guests:
“THEY WANT YOU”
I am extremely grateful to Bhagavan for giving me this opportunity to participate in this conference. It is indeed very kind of the organisers, Mrs. Kamala Padmanabhan, Mrs. Sucharita and all their associates for thinking of me and giving me the privilege of being associated with the seminar.
Bhagavan said, “They want you. They want you to come and talk.”
That’s what He said - but it was unclear. Did Bhagavan want me to go, or not?
Bhagavan tells me, “They want you.”
How dare I ask, “Do You want me to go?”
“To be or not to be” is a question in a Shakespearean play, and that was the question for my life on that day. Well, I could not answer it.
So I said, “Swami, what are the dates?”
Bhagavan said, “The 28th and 29th.”
Then I prayerfully thought, “This is the best opportunity to get permission for my other personal work, because Swami-kaaryamu, swakaaryamu, (deeds for Swami, deeds for self) could be both done at the same time.”
I said, “Bhagavan, I have a marriage function at Guntur on the 27th, which I must attend because my absence would lead to misunderstanding and displeasure.”
Then Bhagavan immediately said, “All right, all right. It is up to you, Bangaru (Golden One – a term of endearment). Nee convenience choochuko. Nee anukoolamu chuchuko. Danidemundi. Idi the 28th - 29th.”
This happens to be the 28th and 29th. Was He indirectly suggesting that since the wedding function was on the 27th, what would I be doing on the 28th and 29th? Well, that’s how I took it. Then I said, “Swami, as the wedding is at night on the 27th, I won’t be able to reach the conference on time on the 28th. So I will leave there (Guntur) on the 28th, and attend the function on the second day.”
“Manchidi, manchidi, nuvvu chuchuko.”
The next day, Bhagavan told the organisers about my commitment on the 27th, but that I would attend the conference.
This is how the Will of Bhagavan brought me here and blessed me with the opportunity to be in your midst. What greater joy can I expect? Could there ever be more in one’s own lifetime?
THE TOPIC IS: “VISION OF SRI SATHYA SAI EDUCARE”
I have been given the topic “Vision of Sri Sathya Sai Educare”, about which much has been written. I will limit myself to the topic proper. Having been a teacher for four decades, I cannot afford to digress, divert or stray away from the topic given to me.
I would, however, like to divide my talk into three parts. The first part is the organisational aspect. The second part shows the difference between education and Educare. And the third part is about the task ahead of us, and how to go about it. These are the three components in my talk this morning.
THE EDUCATION WING IS THE FRUITION OF THE SERVICE AND SPIRITUAL WINGS
First, let me talk to you about the organisational aspect. My friends, all of you know that there are three wings in Sathya Sai Seva Organisation. The first wing is the service wing. The service wing is where we render service with the body. “Bend the body.” Unless we serve humanity, we can never learn to be humble; we can never experience Divinity. So, the first wing of this organisation is the service wing, which is service-oriented, service-centred, and service-based. We call this karma yoga (the path of activity, which strengthens and purifies devotion to God).
The service wing takes us to the next wing of the organisation, which we call the spiritual wing. It comprises bhajan mandali (spiritual congregations), nagarsankirtan (group singing of spiritual songs along the streets early morning), and all other spiritual activities. They all come under the spiritual wing, which represents bhakthi yoga (the devotional path of Love for God).
Karma takes you to bhakthi. Bhakthi is meaningless without karma. Karma is aimless without bhakthi. Karma and bhakthi are the obverse and reverse of the same coin. They go together. If one does service without bhakthi, it is useless, mechanical, routine, monotonous, laborious, boring. If there is only spirituality without the service wing, it is like a platform lecture, only words, jargon; it is bogus, exhibitionism.
So the spiritual wing will have its foundation in the service wing. The service wing will have its fulfilment in the spiritual wing. These two will take us to the third wing of the Sai Organisation, which we call the education wing. This is jnana yoga, the path of wisdom to God.
Jnana yoga is the fruit and essence of the Sathya Sai Organisation. This education wing is the brilliance, the radiance, the light and the delight of the Sri Sathya Sai Organisation. This wing is the very life breath of the Sathya Sai Organisation, without which the other two are lifeless, futile exercises.
WE ARE PRIVILEGED TO BE TEACHERS
We are all lucky to have been involved in the education wing of the Sathya Sai Organisation. We, the teachers, are privileged to be teachers. First of all, we should feel proud of our profession. Why? It is because our greatness, our richness, and our property are not counted in terms of coins and money. Our property is counted in terms of the appreciation, the adoration, the dedication, the commitment, and the compliments that we receive from our students that are recorded in the passbook of our heart, in the bank of our life.
After all, every income has an income tax, but the income of a teacher cannot be taxed because it is infinite, Amrutasya Puthrah (child of Immortality). It is akshaya (inexhaustible).
Given the chance, I want to be born again as a teacher. I tell you this because I became a teacher by choice, not by force. By preference! I became a teacher because I have joy while teaching. What a thrill we have when we are teachers. We forget all our family problems.
That’s the reason why people of other professions might become old when they retire; but a teacher is an evergreen hero throughout his lifetime. (Applause) This is because he moves in the company of youngsters. A teacher moves in the garden of flowers that blossom with smiles, the smiles of bubbling faces of students committed to his care.
TEACHERS ARE THE NATION’S BUILDERS
We are very lucky. We should be very grateful to God. We are the nation’s builders.
I can give you an illustration -- that of King Charles IV of England. He made a royal visit to a high school in London, England. The name of the headmaster was Busbee. He was teaching a lesson based on a poem written by William Wordsworth, “The Cloud”. So beautiful! Wordsworth is speaking of nature. He takes you to a state of ecstasy!
While he was teaching the students, the king passed by on the veranda. The headmaster did not get up nor lift his cap as a mark of respect to the royal king. He didn’t do that because he was engrossed, immersed in a total state of forgetfulness, in total identification with the teaching.
After the bell rang, a few teachers came by and said, “You are going to lose your job.”
He said, “Why?”
“You did not salute the royal king, His Majesty! How is it you kept on teaching?”
And the headmaster said, “One king passed by the corridor. There are forty kings in my classroom. I cannot ignore them.” (Applause)
NO COUNTRY CAN SURVIVE WITHOUT A TEACHER
Never underestimate the profession we belong to. Never underestimate your role. No country can survive without a teacher. Impossible! A teacher sees the future. A teacher is a man of vision.
Michelangelo was a teacher. He looked at a boulder, a shapeless rock, and said, “I see an angel in that.”
Similarly, a teacher is a ‘Michelangelo’! A teacher is a sculptor who chisels a rock, his student, into a beautiful idol. A teacher is a cloud showering the rain of happiness, giving the cool breeze of bliss to his students.
THE ROLE OF A TEACHER
Our students speak of us at home. They tell their father and mother how the teacher dresses, and how the teacher addresses. I believe every teacher should know how to dress and how to address. We cannot be ill dressed. We should be well dressed. A well-dressed teacher will prepare well and his presentation will be given equally well. We should be presentable to students. The students should be happy to see us. We can’t afford to be unappealing. No. We’ve got to be the latest.
I remember as a student how I used to note down the colour of the suits of my teacher, including the colour of the socks he wore. How he inspired me!
I met him again yesterday. He is 88 and my suspicions were that I might not see him again. He is almost on his deathbed! I touched his feet and said, “Dr. Thomas, before I get on to the dais, I pray to God, then I think of you and then I start speaking. I must have addressed thousands and thousands of meetings, but you left an indelible mark on the sands of time in my memory. You inspired me.” That is the role of a teacher.
Well, if I speak more, members of other professions may feel slighted. I don’t want to annoy anyone or be a cause for anger. But it shouldn’t matter, as everyone is also the product of their teachers.
THE EDUCATION WING HAS TWO PARTS
The education wing is an important part of the Sai organisation, where we teachers have an important role.
There are two components in the education wing.
The Study Circle Balvikas (Sai Spiritual Education for young children), Education in Human Values, and Educare. Having been in the Sathya Sai Organisation for a quarter of a century in various capacities of the State Organisation, I am familiar with the organisational hierarchy. Therefore, I am trying to give you a picture or some idea of the organisation, as well.
THE FIRST PART OF THE EDUCATION WING IS THE STUDY CIRCLE
The education wing has these two components: the Study Circle, and Balvikas, Education in Human Values, and Educare.
First, what is a Study Circle?
Today there is no study. There is only a circle, that’s all, a circle. So we have to realise that we cannot afford to have men and women of this country with a circle or a zero in their minds. No! They should not be empty-headed or dull-headed.
The Study Circle: We sit in a circle and study together. We evolve and progress together. We investigate together. We explore together. That togetherness is a circle. Study is learning in-depth.
Study and learning are different. Learning is formal. It is institutional and rather bookish. Learning is time-bound. Learning is, all in all, a process of reception or receiving some material. But, study is observation. Study is reflection and reaction. Study is exploration and enquiry. We study to be steady. Therefore, my friends, the first part of the education wing is the Study Circle. We have to study well.
KNOWLEDGE IS POWER
Every teacher must necessarily study. If a teacher is to be respected, the teacher must have adequate material about his subject matter. That’s the reason why the famous maxim says, “Knowledge is power.” Knowledge is power. It is more powerful than an atom bomb, more powerful than a nitrogen bomb. Knowledge is power. That is the knowledge one should have, adequate knowledge, knowledge-in-depth.
TEACHERS NEED SWADHYAYA AND PRAVACHANA
So, the Study Circle is the acquisition of knowledge. We call this in Sanskrit, swadhyaya. Swadhyay - study. After the study, you implement -- Balvikas, Education in Human Values and Educare, and that is the pravachana. Pravachana - teaching. Swadhyaya – study.
So, every teacher has two eyes: Swadhyaya, pravachana. Two ears: Swadhyaya, pravachana. Two hands: Swadhyaya, pravachana. If a teacher wants to have swadhyaya without pravachana, he is handicapped or one-sided. If he has swadhyaya and no pravachana, his classes will be empty. No students will come.
So teachers should be equally empowered by swadhyaya and pravachana - like the two rails of a railway track running parallel to each other.
I will not say anything more about swadhyaya, the Study Circle, because that is a little removed from the topic given to me.
GRANDPARENTS ARE BALVIKAS GURUS
Now, let me think of these three: Balvikas, Education in Human Values, and Educare.
Am I clear, please? You can ask me to repeat because I am notorious for speaking very fast.
It is Bhagavan who has cut down my speed to a great extent. He says, “Slow, slow,” and then He will increase His speed, double, multiple, making me a laughing stock for the audience. Sometimes He lets me fumble and commit a mistake, to stand corrected very often - much to the amusement of people, because Bhagavan’s discourses are enlightenment, and my mistakes are entertainment. That makes it comprehensive and total!
But anyway, I will say a few words about Balvikas. Balvikas consists of children who love to hear stories. Balvikas does not require Balvikas teachers. Every grandmother is a Balvikas guru! Every grandfather is a Balvikas guru! They are better gurus than all of us put together.
We don’t forget the stories told us by our grandparents. The picture of Bheema (an Army General of ancient times) was given to us by our grandmother. The idea of Krishna, Rama, Parasurama, Balarama, (Avatars and Krishna’s brother) -- all these roles were given to us by our grandparents.
FIVE POINTS ABOUT BALVIKAS
Point one is that Balvikas are full of stories.
Two, the stories help children to think of the body and the personality behind the story. They start picturing characters such as Bheema. They don’t visualise Bheema as a thin patient suffering from tuberculosis. No, Bheema is as big as ten of us joined together, at least. When you speak of Balarama, they expect personality. When you speak of Krishna, they expect a peacock feather and a flute, a smile and a little mischief. Yamadharmaraja (the god of death), who is He? A dark fellow with a moustache, sitting on the buffalo, ummmm, that’s it.
These are all the things identified with the picture in their mind. So Balvikas is based on stories, and in these stories the children try to visualise the different characters. The children picture the personality by listening to our stories.
Then three, it is conscious -- being conscious of the body. I am conscious of my dress and hairstyle. I am conscious of my qualification. I am conscious of my seniority. I am conscious of my height, weight and chest measurement.
And the fourth point, there is “the one you think you are” - the body, the personality.
The fifth point, the children listen to our story in rapt attention. Suppose you jump from the Ramayana to the Mahabharatha. The child will tell you to come back to Hanuman (a renowned monkey devotee of Rama).
If you stop the story at one stage on the previous day, the next day the child will be able to remember exactly what happened. “Start from here; don’t repeat it again, because I get bored,” he tells me. This is because children have the power or faculty of 100% concentration.
Therefore, my friends, I will give you these points once again, because teachers are guilty of repetition. But their guilt is their strength. Yes, it is not a weakness. In the Bhagavad Gita, the Teacher of teachers, Lord Krishna Himself, repeats every point in every chapter a hundred thousand times. So the ‘Head of the Department’, Lord Krishna, the Teacher of teachers Himself, for our own benefit, wants us to repeat so that we won’t forget or be negligent.
These are the five points concerning Balvikas: The first point is story telling. The second point is body and personality development. The third thing is the feeling of being conscious (of the body, status, etc.) The fourth point is being aware of ‘the one you think you are’, the personality, the body. The fifth point is that children listen to us in full concentration.
BALVIKAS TAKES YOU TO EDUCATION IN HUMAN VALUES
Balvikas takes us to a higher level. From the primary school, it takes us to the secondary school. We go a little higher. Here it is “Education in Human Values - EHV”. EHV is advancement, a gradual transition from the lower to the higher.
But one is complementary to the other, a sequential or corollary. Neither is contradictory. Please understand this. They are not contradictory; they are complementary. They don’t compete with each other. There is nothing complex here, no perplexity or doubt. The process is evolutionary; you evolve. That’s all. Simply, Balvikas takes you to a higher level, to ‘Education in Human Values.’
EDUCATION IN HUMAN VALUES IS THE STUDY OF VALUES
What is this all about? At this level, a boy is in high school. You don’t need to describe Rama in full. You don’t have to tell a boy from the 10th or 12th class that Hanuman has a tail because the child has this already identified by now.
So this is what happens at the EHV level: No more stories. We now teach values. Rama means Truth. Rama means Dharma (Right Conduct). Krishna means Prema (Love), Shanti (Peace), Harischandra, an emperor who could have avoided terrible disasters by lying but refused to, means Truth, Sathya. So they learn to value things not by the personality, not by the role, not by the body, but by the values each character represents.
So, Education in Human Values corresponds to the butter in curds and whey. If the curd is Balvikas, the butter is Education in Human Values. I think I am clear.
Then, they study the values a lot. And now, they begin to feel the values in themselves. Rama stands for Truth. OK. ‘Do I speak truth?’ That is the question. They begin to find the values within, and the extent to which they are present.
EDUCATION IN HUMAN VALUES IS AT THE LEVEL OF THE MIND
This stage is called ‘conscience.’ ‘To what extent is my conscience speaking? To what extent does my conscience follow the dictates of the stories narrated earlier? To what extent is my conscience satisfied with the value you have spoken about, with the values that are true until now?’
So, this is becoming aware of the conscience. It is at the level of the mind, not the level of the body, as thinking is immediate. If you say, “Rama”, that is enough. They think of the difficulties He had. They go on thinking of the values He possessed and the challenges He faced. That is mental or psychological, in the mind.
CONCENTRATION IS BALVIKAS,
CONTEMPLATION IS EDUCATION IN HUMAN VALUES
Then comes the second stage. Once we teach them, they think of the story, and they think of the value. ‘You taught me about Rama; so do you speak truthfully? I heard about Rama, is there Truth in me? Is there Truth in you? How untruthful you are! How bogus he is!’ They begin to evaluate. They begin to ruminate and to reflect. They begin to ponder over those values given to them. This is contemplation.
Concentration is Balvikas.
Contemplation is Education in Human Values.
The body is Balvikas; the mind is Human Values.
Consciousness is Balvikas; the conscience is Human Values.
Stories are the course content of Balvikas.
Values are the theme in Education in Human Values.
Concentration is Balvikas’ effective implement for learning.
Contemplation is the objective in Education in Human Values.
So, that’s how you go beyond meditating on the stories to the values. Try to contemplate or reflect upon the conscience. This then takes you to a higher level, to the next stage, Educare, which is ‘university education’.
Primary school education – Balvikas
High school education - Education in Human Values
Collegiate career - Educare
EDUCARE DEALS WITH THE SPIRIT
What is Educare all about? It has nothing to do with the body, as in Balvikas. It has nothing to do with the mind, as in the Education in Human Values. It deals with the spirit or Atma or soul.
The body is Balvikas.
The mind is Education in Human Values.
The spirit or Atma is Educare.
In Balvikas, we speak of Ramayana, Mahabharatha and Bhagavatha, all religious stories. In Education in Human Values we speak of the values or philosophy. So, religion is Balvikas, philosophy is Education in Human Values, and spirituality is Educare.
There is a difference between religion, philosophy and spirituality. They are three levels of comprehension, three levels of experience and practice. Religion (Balvikas) takes you to philosophy; philosophy (Education in Human Values) takes you to spirituality (Educare).
So, Educare deals with the spirit, soul or Atma. It has nothing to do with the Balvikas’ body ‘conscious’, or the ‘conscience’ of Education in Human Values. Educare deals with ‘consciousness’. Therefore, we go to the third level - spirituality.
CONSCIENCE IS LIMITED, CONSCIOUSNESS IS UNIVERSAL
What is the difference between conscience and consciousness? Conscience is limited; consciousness is universal. Air in a balloon is conscience; air around it is consciousness, both being the same. The air in the tyre and the air around it are different only because of the name and form given by the tyre; the air around the tyre is beyond name and form, though the same air. So, collectively speaking, universally speaking, from a cosmic point of view, it is ‘consciousness’. When speaking from an individual point of view, it is called ‘conscience’.
So, Balvikas is conscious; Education in Human Values is conscience; and Educare is consciousness. Am I clear, please?
EDUCARE REQUIRES MEDITATION
Educare also takes you to another level of approaching God. It is quite logical to fly by plane across the sky. I cannot imagine flying on my bicycle. No, I require a plane! But then I cannot expect to fly in an aeroplane on the ocean; I need a ship there.
So, Educare requires the third level, meditation. Meditation is not time-bound, where a person sits straight, bolting the door from inside, and not allowing anybody in between 5.00 AM and 6.00 AM, considering himself ‘religious’. Meditation is not limited to space and time. Meditation is not sitting straight. You had better do that for a straight spinal column. If you are not straightforward, at least your spinal column will be straight! Meditation is not a physical exercise.
MEDITATION IS ANNIHILATION OF THE MIND
So, my friends, what is the meaning of meditation? There is only one definition. I am never too tired, my friends, to repeat any number of times on different platforms, at different places, to varied groups of audiences, the beautiful definitions of Baba. No man could ever give these definitions, at any period of time.
Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba is the ‘latest’ Avatar (Incarnation of God), believe me or not. He gives you the technological, scientific, radical, human, logical, rational approach to present-day problems that go straight to your heart.
What does He say about meditation? Meditation is withdrawal of the mind, a thoughtless state. Withdrawal of the mind, annihilation of the mind, or absence of the mind is meditation.
So if I say, “I meditate every day”, nonsense! It is anything but meditation. “My meditation times are at 4AM and 5PM.” This means he has no knowledge of the definition of meditation, as meditation is beyond time and space. It is the withdrawal of the mind, the annihilation of the mind, manolaya or manonaashana, a thoughtless state, sankalpa shoonya.
Sathya Sankalpamulachetha Sadhuvu Agunu
Sakala Sankalpa Shoonyude Shanthinondu
Sathyamaina Maata Sai Maata
Dushta Sankalpamulachetha Dukhithudu Agunu Sakala Sankalpa Shoonyude.
The thoughtless state is Divinity because it is the thought that makes “a heaven out of hell and hell out of heaven”, as Milton said.
Mana Eva Mokshanaam Kaaranam Bandha Mokshayoh.
THE WITHDRAWAL OF THE MIND IS THE ONLY WAY TO EXPERIENCE CONSCIOUSNESS
When you are above the mind, there is neither good nor bad. There is neither success nor failure. There is neither profit nor loss. You are neither a woman nor a man. You are beingness. That’s all.
Therefore, when we go to the level of meditation, when we transcend all these limitations, when we withdraw our mind, you will feel Atma, Parabrahman, spirit, soul, or consciousness.
Once you experience consciousness, you are not different from others; you are not separate from others. You are not a VIP, no. Who is a VIP in spirituality? Can there be a VIP in front of God? Impossible! Can there be a smaller wave and greater wave, a smaller bubble and larger bubble in the ocean? After all, they are all H2O, water, only. Therefore my friends, understanding that meditation is the withdrawal of the mind is the only way to experience consciousness.
EXAMPLES OF BHAGAVAN’S LOVE AND COMPASSION
We must establish a relationship with everybody. If I cannot effectively communicate with everybody, if I cannot learn how to be happy with everybody, if I cannot smile with everybody, if I cannot share joy with everybody, what is the purpose of human life? It is not worth the salt. We should be able to mingle with everybody, even more so in a spiritual organisation. After all, we all belong to one world.
Let us look at the way Bhagavan speaks of the two dogs, Jack and Jill, and of His classmates, Suresh and Ramesh, from long ago. Or, the way He says “Thank you!” to a buffalo in Madanapalle that fetched water every day. Thank you to a buffalo! Most fellows don’t do that.
See the way He loves flowers: When I was standing close to Him for a personal photograph, He said, “Just go a little behind. Let the flowers also appear in the photograph. They are more beautiful than you!”Look at the way He loves the plants and the trees. When an innocent child starts picking and pinching the leaves, He chides him. He warns the child’s father, “Don’t let your son do that!”
“Why, Bhagavan?”
He tells him, “Leaves have consciousness. Trees have consciousness.”
A few years ago, the Brindavan boys staged an item for the Sports Meet where they had a display of stunts on the backs of horses. These horses were running very fast. It all looked very nice. Suddenly Bhagavan said, “Stop it!” Why? He saw the horses were sweating heavily. “How can you do that sort of thing? Letting those horses sweat like that? Stop it!”
That is consciousness. Being with the leaf, being with the flower, being with a bee, being with a horse, being with a buffalo, finding kinship is consciousness. That is consciousness. Some people say, “I cannot mingle with just anybody; I go with my group.” They are just in a circus, in a cage. No, no. I should be able to be friendly with everybody.
EDUCARE IS BEING LOVE ON TWO FEET
Friendliness and loveliness are features of the Divine. After all, you may have one friend or two friends or three friends, but you can be friendly with everybody. Friendliness is Educare. You can love one or two. You can be a lover to one or two. But also Love is yourself, for you are verily Love. You are the embodiment of Love. You are the personification of Love. You are Love on two feet. That is Educare. Educare is not being a lover, but being Love itself.
Educare is the study of the spirit. This means the acquisition of awareness of consciousness, acquired through meditation. It is consciousness that is beyond the body, the mind, space and time. That’s who you really are.
BHAGAVAN’S DIVINE PLAN
Balvikas is ‘the one you think you are’. Education in Human Values is ‘the one others think you are’, while Educare is ‘the one you really are’.
Conscious – Balvikas.
Contemplation – Education in Human Values.
Meditation – Educare.
Body – Balvikas.
Mind – Education in Human Values.
The spirit or soul – Educare.
Conscious, contemplation, meditation is Educare. Stories, values, your true Self, the Atma, and identification with that, is Educare. Educare - what a wonderful plan! Bhagavan’s Divine Plan!
THE EDUCATION WING HAS NO TIME OR SPACE LIMITATIONS
He wants you to grow from one level to another: From conscious to conscience to consciousness; from the body to the mind to the spirit; from concentration to contemplation to meditation. What a wonderful Divine guidance it is! (Applause) This shows an evolutionary process, a continuous journey to eternity. It is not a time-bound plan.
So, the education wing has no retirement. The education wing has no limitation. It has no limitation of strength, space, classes, bell or anything whatsoever. Classroom teaching requires a bell. Balvikas can be anywhere, be it on a platform or at the airport, on the road or under the tree, down the valley, up a hill or in the deep sea.
The education wing has swadhyaya, the Study Circle, which requires self-study. Then it takes you to pravachana, the teaching. Balvikas. Education in Human Values, and Educare - all come under the education wing of the Sri Sathya Sai Seva Organisation.
THE THREE STAGES OF EDUCATION WING
Balvikas introduces religion through stories, and thinking of the body of which we are conscious. What is the first state? ‘The one you think you are’. Balvikas takes you to religion. There are different physical bodies in religion. Rama was very tall. Yama Dharmaraja (the god of death) was very fat, and most disturbing, even in a dream. Krishna stands for beauty, mischief, and for being a great statesman, oftentimes the politician. So the body, Krishna’s smiling face, and so forth, is nothing but being ‘conscious’.
Ajaanubahum Aravindadalaayathaksham. That is the body. That is nothing but the conscious state, ‘the one you think you are’. That takes you to different stories and that requires concentration.
The second stage is Education in Human Values. Education in Human Values does not speak of religion. It speaks of the philosophy of religion. It makes you think of the mind and not of the body. It is not at the physical level. Nor is it at the material or mundane level. It is the psychological domain, the psychic domain. So it is the mind.
That takes you to understanding the conscience and the individual soul through values. What values do you have? Truth, Right Conduct, Peace, Love -- Sathya, Dharma, Shanti, Prema. You ruminate, ponder and think over these values. This is what we call contemplation.
Educare is not about religion; religion is Balvikas. Educare is not philosophy; that is Education in Human Values. Educare is spirituality. Educare is the underlying current. What is it all about?
It is all about Atma, not about the body, as in Balvikas; not about the mind, as in Education in Human Values. It is Atma, your real core, which is nothing but consciousness, which you experience through the process of meditation.
Atma, at the individual level, is the conscience. Atma, at the universal level, is consciousness. The air in the balloon is conscience; the air around it is consciousness. The Kolar gold mine is consciousness; the gold earring is conscience. Am I clear? That’s it.
Therefore, the Educare that speaks of the Atma at the individual level is conscience; at the universal, cosmic level, it is consciousness. This can be experienced and felt through the process of meditation.
Having concentrated fully at the Balvikas level, we try to contemplate on the values at the Education in Human Values level. Then, by the process of meditation, we know what Educare is. This finally represents the ‘one you really are.’
The one you think you are – Balvikas.
The one others think you are – Education in Human Values.
The one you really are – Educare.
That’s it. That is the first part of the talk. With your permission, I move on to the second part.
THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN EDUCARE AND EDUCATION
The second part is the difference between Educare and education. This is very necessary to know because of the way Educare has been understood up to now. The way Educare has been transmitted is not to my satisfaction in any way.
God simplifies, while man complicates! When God puts it in such simple terms, we are capable of manipulating it and making it so complicated that it makes the other person disgusted, vexed, and indifferent. So that’s not my job now. Our job is to know how simple it is.
EDUCATION HAS PERPETRATED CRIME
Recently, Bhagavan gave a talk to teachers from Zambia and Thailand. The theme of His talk happened to be Educare. A few points that I am going to share with you are based on the Divine talk given to the teachers.
Before taking leave of Him, I showed Him these slides enthusiastically, and said, “Chaala bagundayya.”
“Swami, naaku siggesthondi. Meeru aa maata annoddu. Yenduku bavundadu? Ivanni mee matalu. Naa maatalu antha bavundavani naaku thelusu. Ivanni meevi mathrame, Swami.”
“Yemantha thelikaga cheppasthunnave.”
“Meerantha thelikaga chepparu kanuka.”
So this is what it is.
Chaduvulanniyu chaduva tharka vaadambe kaani poorna gyaanamu yepudu ponda ledu.
Education will help you to argue and to put across your viewpoint with the needed skill to convince the other man. It is an excellent art of manipulation, to make the other man forget his own question.
What is it that education has done today? To quote Bhagavan, “Where there are a number of educational institutes, there are numbers of courts, a number of advocates, a number of prisons, a number of thefts, a number of bank robberies, kidnappings, and what not! So, that is the outcome of education.”
TECHNOLOGY MEANS “TAKE KNOWLEDGE”
Some time back, Bhagavan granted an interview to a group of people and asked them, “What is that you are doing?”
“Swami, we are students of M.Tech.”
“What does that mean?”
They said, “Master of Technology”. Oho!
“Who is a Master?” They had no answer. He asked the professor himself, “Who is a Master?”
He said, “Whoever mastered the subject.”
Bhagavan said, “Certainly not!”
Then Bhagavan said, “A Master is not the Master of the subject. A Master is not the one who has gone deep into the content of the course. A Master is the one who is the Master of his senses.”
Everybody was taken by surprise, with their mouths wide open, because no one had thought of it that way.
Then He came to the second part of it. “What is technology?”
One student said, “Swami, applied science is technology.”
Then Swami said, “If it is applied science, why should there be a word like ‘technology’?” Finished!
He asked another professor, “What is technology?”
He said, “Science in application is technology.”
“You are totally wrong.”
Then, what is technology? Each one started giving his interpretation and definition.
Bhagavan said, “No, no, no, no. Having been educated, having learned all knowledge, having taken possession of the skills and talents, you should go to society and tell everybody, ‘Take knowledge, take knowledge’. That is ‘tech-nology’!”
“Or else, it is ‘trick knowledge’, to learn more tricks. Life is full of tricks. So, it is not ‘trick knowledge’. It is ‘take knowledge’. ‘Take my knowledge.’”
“Your knowledge should be beneficial to your fellow men. Having been born in society, having grown and been brought up in society, having acquired your knowledge in society, you have to express your gratitude by appearing in front of society and telling them, ‘Take knowledge.’ That is the true technology,” He said.
EDUCATION IS FROM THE TEACHER - EDUCARE IS FROM GOD
So my friends, if we question ourselves about today’s education, we will be convinced why Bhagavan wants Educare today. Now we have Educare to care for ourselves, and Educare to care for society. We have Educare to know our real identity, true nature and knowledge of the Self. Educare is care of the Self; the Supreme Self is Educare.
So, knowledge is what is given to you by your teacher. A teacher is a transmitter. Who is a teacher? A teacher is a transmitter of information from one generation to another generation. He is only a carrier, a transmitter. That’s all.
Education is obtained with the help of a teacher, but Educare is not like that, Educare requires a Master. Who is the Master? God is the only Master. Why? He has mastered all the senses.
We are only ‘misters’. We are Mr. So-and-So, Mr. So-and-So. The Master is God. Sage Dakshinamurthy. Yes. Adi Sankara. They are Divine Masters.
That is the reason why my good friend, Mr. Narasimha Murthy, is very careful to address Bhagavan as ‘Divine Master’. In every talk he says “Divine Master” because the Divine is the only Master. The Master is the Divine.
So, while education is received from a teacher, Educare is from the Master.
EDUCATION GIVES KNOWLEDGE, EDUCARE GIVES WISDOM
Secondly, education gives you knowledge. Knowledge of what? It gives you facts and figures, but knowledge of what? It gives you knowledge of everything that is happening and has happened. It gives knowledge of facts and figures, whereas Educare gives you wisdom.
Educare gives you wisdom. Knowledge and wisdom are different. A knowledgeable man differs from a wise man. A knowledgeable man has a lot of information – a fund of information, information gathered from books, from all the book shelves available.
TEACHER IS MADE BUT MASTER IS BORN
But what has Baba said? “A person who is surrounded by books is comparable to a man surrounded by bottles of tablets and capsules.” If a man is surrounded by bottles of capsules, syrup, liquids and tablets, he is a patient. Similarly, the man surrounded by books is a confused man. If you ask him one question, he will give ten answers, none of which will satisfy you.
So, teachers are qualified to confuse you, but a Master is not ‘qualified’ at all. A Master is born with mastery. A Master is born a Master. A teacher is made. Talents are born. A singer is born. A painter is born. A sculptor is born. A poet is born. A Master is born. But a teacher is made. He becomes a teacher once he has attained a B.Ed. With a M.Ed., he becomes a teacher in the college of education. With a Ph.D., he can teach in a university. A teacher is made.
EDUCATION GIVES INFORMATION, EDUCARE BRINGS TRANSFORMATION
During education, we receive information - information about all fields of knowledge: physical sciences, science and technology, the humanities, medicine, and engineering. That is education - a fund of information.
Educare is not merely information. Educare is information leading to transformation. Educare brings about transformation, while education only gives you information.
In education, you get all the information through the senses - all that I see, all that I hear, all that I touch. These senses are the windows of knowledge, the gateways of knowledge, in that they receive information -- all that is seen, all that is heard, all that is touched. The senses are the gateways of knowledge. This is education.
But Educare is not this sort of knowledge. It is the wisdom you are born with. You are born with Prajnanam Brahma. You are born with the awareness, Prajnanam Brahma. Tat Twam Asi - That thou art. You are not ‘going to become’. If you are ‘going to become’, you may lose it later; if you are ‘going to become’, then you ‘are not’ now.
So, this Educare is not concerned with past or future. Educare is right here and now. Educare is here and now. It is not of the past. Knowledge is of the past. Knowledge is about debt because it is of the past. Knowledge is borrowed, whereas wisdom is not borrowed. It is one’s own intuition. You receive education via the senses. You receive wisdom via intuition. Intuition is wisdom, while the senses merely transfer knowledge.
What is intuition? We all have intuition. We are all intuitive. Some people call intuition the ‘inner voice’. Some people call it ‘conscience’.
DISCOVERIES MADE THROUGH INTUITION
Tuition is education. Intuition is Educare. And what is this intuition? Here is a simple example. A person walking by saw an apple falling onto the ground. Because his intuition awakened, he just postulated a discovery. He formulated the theory of gravitational force. The law of gravitational force was not a discovery made in the laboratory. It was not anything to do with equipment such as a burette, a pipette, scales, a thermometer or a barometer, a telescope or a stethoscope. No scope whatsoever was involved. Intuition alone was responsible for the law of gravitational force. The law came from within.
A boy went to offer his prayers in a synagogue. He knelt and started praying. Suddenly he heard a sound trrr…trrrrr. He opened his eyes and saw a lamp swinging from side to side. He started counting how many times it moved to this end, and how many times it moved to that end. That led to the discovery of watches, clocks. That boy was Galileo. His intuition led to the creation of time pieces. So watches and clocks were not discovered in any laboratory, factory, national defence lab, or international lab. Intuition alone was responsible.
A person was taking a bath in a tub. Suddenly he noticed that some water spilled out of the tub. He came up with the law of density. This was Archimedes.
On his way to church, a pastor noticed a number of plants of the same variety with flowers of different colours. The plants were the same, but the colours were different. Some were white; some were bright. Some were blue; some were pink. Different colours, but they were all the same type of plant. They were all garden peas, but they were of different colours. The pastor was none other than John Mendon, who formulated the theory of inheritance. This is another instance of a discovery not taking place in the laboratory. It was the result of the awakening of intuition.
Suppose you are trying to make a decision as to whether to go or not to go to Puttaparthi. The inner voice tells you, “Go now!” That is intuition.
INTUITION GOES AFTER CONVICTION, MIND GOES AFTER CONVENIENCE
Some people ask me the question: “Sir, how to know the difference between the directives or the dictates of the mind, as opposed to the dictates of intuition or conscience. How to distinguish and differentiate between the two? Is it the mind that dictates to me or is it the intuition that wants me to do that. How to differentiate?”
My answer is this. It is very simple. Mind tells you that which you find to be convenient. ‘Let me go to Holiday Inn this evening, or why not go to some theatre, or why not watch some interesting TV serial, this being Sunday?’ That is the prompting of the mind. That is psychological.
‘Nothing doing. You go to do service.’ That is intuition. Intuition goes after conviction, mind goes after convenience.
Mind speaks of those things that constitute unfulfilled desires. The mind goes on dreaming about some desires which are not fulfilled. The mind goes on reminding you about them. ‘What was lost to you earlier, have now. You missed that picture then, now it is released. Why don’t you go?’
WHILE MIND IS HUMAN, INTUITION IS DIVINE
So, mind is something like a computer. It is something like a tape recorder. You can rewind or go fast forward. But intuition has got nothing to do with rewinding or going fast forward. It is directive, commanding, demanding, challenging and uncompromising.
Commanding, demanding, uncompromising are the terms of the inner voice. While mind is human, the intuition is Divine. While mind is physical, worldly, mundane, intuition is spiritual. Intuition is totally spiritual and Divine.
Therefore, education speaks of the mind. It is the mind that registers all the classroom lectures. It is the mind that registers all the quotations from famous books. Mind makes me a scholar. Mind makes me a goonda.
Mind has got both positive and negative aspects. At its best, it will make you a scholar. But intuition makes you a wise man or a man of wisdom.
Who is a wise man? A wise man is one who knows the eternal, not just this moment.
Chaduvulanniyu chaduva ksheenudu avagunambu maana ledu.
A mean man would not be able to give up his mean habits in spite of the acquisition of knowledge.
Chaduvulanniyu chaduvi chavanga netiki? Chavu leni chaduvu chaduvavalayu
Earn the knowledge to be immortal or deathless. That is Educare.
EDUCATION IS EXPLANATION, EDUCARE IS EXCLAMATION
Education is a matter of questioning. Why this? Why not that? Why? How? What? These are the questions one asks while undertaking education. Education is a question. Question leads to investigation. Investigation leads to observation. Observation leads to formulation. Formulation ends up in a theory. That is education.
But, Educare is not a question. It is a quest. Educare is a quest, while education is a question. Quest is different from question. Quest is a search. Quest is an enquiry. Quest involves turning inward. Quest requires one to go beyond the senses. Quest aims to take you to your reality; to make you know your true identity.
One poses a question only to find an answer, suitable or unsuitable. I think I am clear. And education is a question that is solved. Every question has got a solution. So, question solved is education.
But Educare is a quest which is not solved; rather it is a quest wherein you are dissolved. Why and how? You can no more say what you are. You are dissolved. You have become a drop in the ocean. A river that has merged into the ocean has no claim or identity whatsoever. An ornament melted into gold loses its name and form. That is the meaning of quest. The individual gets dissolved.
Education is full of explanation. The more and more you explain, the more and more educated you are. Education is explanation, but Educare is exclamation. When you see the Taj Mahal, you are filled with awe and wonder. You are filled with wonder, awe, inspiration, admiration and adoration. That is the exclamation one experiences through Educare.
Framing your ideas is explanation. So, education is explanation, while Educare is exclamation. In education, there is argument and counter-argument; thesis and anti-thesis; Darwinism and Neo-Darwinism; Lamarckism and Neo-Lamarckism; Bernoulli’s hypothesis; and Avogadro’s hypothesis. Dalton’s atomic theory provided further contradiction; thesis and antithesis; argument and counter-argument.
SYNTHESIS IS THE QUINTESSENCE OF EDUCARE
So, thesis, anti-thesis is just a game in education. But, synthesis is the quintessence of Educare. Synthesis, togetherness, grouping, unity, harmony is Educare. Disharmony, specialisation, diversification is education. Centralisation is Educare. To centre is Educare, while to remain on the periphery is education. I think I am clear.
Centre is one; periphery is everywhere. We are studying about that centre in Educare. Education has taken us to specialisation and super-specialisation.
I’ll give you a small anecdote. One gentleman in Bombay had some tooth problem. His age was about 40.
Yes. This gentleman had some tooth problem on the right side of the upper jaw. He went to a dentist and said, “Doctor saab, this is my problem.”
The doctor said, “Sorry sir, I am a specialist in the lower jaw. Better you go to another doctor.”
So he went to another doctor and said, “Sir, I understand you are a specialist in the upper jaw. My problem is on the right side.”
The doctor said, “I am an expert of the left side. Better you go to some other man.”
So he went to another doctor, “Sir, are you a specialist for the left side? Please let me know.”
This doctor said, “There are different types of teeth - canines, molars and incisors. Which type of tooth is the problem? I don’t know because I am a specialist. Go next door.”
In the end, the fellow lost his teeth due to lack of care.
Educare makes you complacent, gratified, satisfied, contented, happy, and blissful. No more bonds or desires because you are at the very centre of your life. You are at the very centre of life. You are not dancing around the periphery. You are not galloping near the periphery. You are at the very centre. That is Educare.
BECOMING IS EDUCATION, BEING IS EDUCARE
So, education, with its super-specialisation, leads to confusion, whereas Educare leads to gratification. Education leads to more and more desire. Desirelessness is the result of Educare. Education makes us selfish. Selflessness is the result of Educare.
My friends, if I want to become a doctor, an engineer or a pilot I must undergo the required education. Education is for becoming (something). Becoming is education. You need education in order to become something.
But Educare is not about becoming. It leads to being. Being is Educare. Becoming is education. Syntheses is Educare. Its anti-thesis is education. Transformation is Educare. Information is education. Mind is education. Heart is Educare. Knowledge is education. Wisdom is Educare. Education is given by a teacher. Educare is transmitted by a Master.
You receive education by observation of the outer world. Yes, you have to observe. You observe any scientist. He observes his own recordings. He performs an experiment and makes his own recordings. Education is external, taking place in the laboratory or in the classroom; whereas Educare is within you. Education is pravritti, while Educare is nivritti. Pravritti is external knowledge, outward knowledge. Nivritti is inward wisdom.
So, nivritti is beyond the senses while pravritti is below the senses. And then, pravritti speaks of ‘this’. This is an auditorium. This is a screen. This is a mike. This is an atom. This is a molecule. This is an electron. So, education speaks of ‘this’, while Educare speaks of ‘that’. Twam – education - this. Tat – Educare -that
So there’s a wide gulf of difference between Educare and education. Balvikas is one shore of the river and Educare is the other shore. The bridge between the two shores is EHV.
BALVIKAS, EHV AND EDUCARE ARE ALL IMPORTANT
From Iha to Para, from padartha to parartha, from grantha to gandha, saugandha -- This is essence. Educare is about essence. Balavikas is about existence. One is about existence, while the other is about essence. The bridge of EHV takes you from one shore to the other.
“Sir, I want to be on this shore.”
“Alright.”
“I want to stay there on the bridge.”
“Useless. You should go across to the other shore.”
All three are important. One is a corollary to the other.
Balvikas is the sugarcane; EHV is the juice; and Educare is the sugar. You can’t expect to have the sugar without the juice. There’s no juice without the sugarcane. All the three are required.
What a beautiful example Bhagavan gave to those boys, the teachers from Zambia!
He said, “A-B-C are necessary. Twenty-six letters are in the English alphabet. There are fifty-two letters in the Telugu language. The letters are few, but thousands and thousands of pages of volumes have been written with these few letters.”
So, letters are the balvikas, words are EHV, and sentences are Educare. A-B-C-D are letters. Love and God are words. ‘God is Love,’ ‘Love is God,’ and ‘Live in Love,’ are sentences. Would you say, “I don’t want words” or “I want to stay with words only?” Can you say, “I want only sentences?” All the three are necessary.
THE WHOLE UNIVERSE IS ESSENTIALLY DIVINE
Educare begins right from birth. You are born with Educare. Education speaks of the outer world, pravritti, outer marga, while Educare speaks of nivritti, inward marga. Education is a question solved, while Educare is a quest, an enquiry through which you are dissolved. Education is explanation, while Educare is exclamation. Education speaks of this twam, while Educare speaks of that -- tat.
Education is about life manifest. Electricity manifests as heat, as light, as sound. The mike, the generator, a bulb, a heater and a fridge are all gadgets or instruments through which the inner electricity manifests. Am I clear?
So, life manifests. Why do I say that life manifests? Because Sarvam Vishnu Mayam Jagat. The whole universe is essentially Divine. Divinity manifested in many forms. As sister Kamala Padmanabhan was explaining a couple of minutes ago, this is Vishwa Virat Swarupa.
So the point is that all this external phenomena is cosmic form. Someone asked Swami, “I want your Vishwa Virat Swarupa.”
Arey, auditorium, Vishwa virat swarupam. Meerantha ade!
Isa vasyamidam sarvam
Yat kincha jagatyam jagat
Tena tyaktena bhunjitha
Ma grdhah kasya sviddhanam.
Vasudeva sarvamithi. Life is creation as manifest form. Educare is the underlying electricity which is neither heat, nor cold, nor anything else. It is nirguna -attributeless, formless - nirakara, blemishless - anindya.
So, nirakara, nirguna, anindya, amartya, immortal. That principle of life unmanifest or the creator is Educare. Life manifesting is education. Thesis and anti-thesis are education. Synthesis, unity, and harmony are Educare.
EDUCATION IS KNOWLEDGE ACQUIRED THROUGH THE SENSES
As I said earlier, the senses are the gateways. The senses represent the conscious mind. Through the senses, you get information. That information is stored in the form of knowledge, all bookish knowledge, all superficial knowledge, that you acquired by making some effort -- six years of schooling, three years of graduate studies, and two years of post-graduate studies. Strenuous, laborious effort is required to acquire knowledge through books and teachers. Effort is required to become a doctor or engineer.
After that, what happens to you? Pride, ego, pomp arise. You feel you can no longer mix with everybody.
A SPIRITUAL PERSON IS THE BEST COMMUNICATOR
My friends, a spiritual man is the best communicator. He is able to mix with everybody, no matter whether the other person is educated or not. Here is Bhagavan who talks to a gardener, a lorry driver, or a primary school boy in the same manner as to Dr. Gokak and Kaamavadhani. That is the quality of a spiritual man.
The best communicator is a religious man. The best communicator is a spiritual Master. The best communicator is the Divine Master Himself. Education only makes us full of pride, ego and pomp.
“Do you know I am a Ph.D.?”
“Why should I know that you are a Ph.D.?”
“Do you know I am so-and-so?”
This identity is full of pride and ego. The senses receive information, which boils down to knowledge. Through effort we become something, and end up in pride and pomp. That’s the process.
EDUCARE IS TRANSCENDENTAL, EXPERIENTIAL WISDOM
In Educare, it is different. It is transcendental. It is beyond the senses because it deals with the inner world. The inner world is infinite. The inner world is reality. The inner world is your very being. The inner world is your true Self. Educare deals with the consciousness, the awareness, the awakeness, the experiential, experimental, existential wisdom that is your very being. It is experiential, existential awareness. Educare is transcendental, being beyond the senses.
Through Educare, you don’t get any information. You get yourself transformed. You come to know that the other fellow is not the ‘other’. ‘Other’ is non-existent in Educare. There is no ‘other’. You are everything, everyone.
Ekoham Bahushyam.
You manifested into me. There is no other. This is transformation. To feel that you and I are here is information. To feel that you and I are one, that there is no other, is transformation.
Ekamevaat Dwitiyam Brahma.
Only one -- not two. That is transformation. With this insight, what do you get? Wisdom. With wisdom, what do you get? Transformation. Practical knowledge is unlike bookish knowledge. It is unlike superficial knowledge. At best you can call this discriminating, practical knowledge as wisdom.
EDUCARE IS REALISATION WHICH IS ALREADY THERE
Information requires effort. You have to study day and night. You have to go to teachers, and do experiments in the laboratory until late in the night. Acquisition of information requires effort.
Educare involves the realisation of that which is already there. To know that there is a pen here, I don’t need to make an effort. I don’t need to go to Chikpet or Majestic Circle. I don’t need any communication. Not necessary. It is already there.
Tat Twam Asi – “You are That. You are That.”
So, some fellow will come and say, “Arey, there is pen there.”
“Oh, I see…”
The fellow who comes and tells you that there is a pen there is the Master. The one who knows that the pen is already there is one of Educare.
Educare is realisation of that which is already in existence. That’s what I mean by realisation. Education is becoming, while Educare is being.
While pride, ego and pomp are off-shoots of education, humility and awareness develop with Educare. While education is given by a teacher, Educare is given by a Master.
EDUCATION IS VIA COMMUNICATION, EDUCARE IS SILENT
Oral, verbal communication is necessary in education. But Educare is silent. Educare is inspiration from within. Educare is inspiration, illumination, radiation, expressionless expression, effortless effort, soundless sound.
Mouna vyakhya prakatitha Brahma,
Mouna vyakhya prakatitha Brahma.
Soundless sound.
Somebody asked Ramana Maharishi, “Swami, what shall I do to attain nirvana?”
He said, “Don’t do. Don’t do anything.”
It is not that easy not to do anything. The mind goes on thinking about everybody and everything. I think I am locked up in my room engrossed in meditation. I think I am alone. No, no, no, no. You are not alone. You are in a crowd because you think of your college; you think of the mandir; you think of Majestic Circle, the bus stand and Rajajinagar. Though you are alone, in fact, you are in a crowd. I think I am clear.
You are alone physically, but you are in a crowd mentally. It is useless. On the other hand, you may be in a crowd, but yet all alone, by yourself. You can be in a crowd, but yet, all alone. You can be left to yourself. You can be alone; but aloneness is different from loneliness.
DIFFERENCE BETWEEN EDUCARE AND EDUCATION
Yama Dharmaraja told Nachiketha, “I will give you all education.”
The boy said, “Nothing doing, my lord. Teach me Educare.”
“No, no. I will give you all the property of this world.”
“Nothing doing, my lord. Please teach me Educare.”
Yama Dharmaraja was prepared to give education, but Nachiketha wanted Educare, which came in the form of Nachikethopakhyana of Upanishadic literature.
Adi Sankara had one disciple, Padmapaada. While Adi Sankara was teaching everything to his disciples, Padmapaada did not receive any formal, verbal information from his teacher.
When he was drying all the clothes, all of a sudden clouds appeared, followed by a terrific rain. The clothes were driven out by the raging waves, the frowning clouds, and the thunder. Immediately Padmapaada started leaping around in order to collect all the clothes. Wherever he jumped, there appeared a lotus flower so that he would not drown in the torrent. Guru Sankara taught Padmapaada everything in this way via silent communion.
While the rest of the disciples had communication, Padmapaada received information through communion, by He who is the co-composer of Bhaja Govindam with Adi Sankara.
That is, in brief my friends, the differences between Educare and education. I must have taken more time than necessary. I am always guilty of that, but my audience has been very good to bear with me. I want to make a final comment on, “The future plan of action”.
GIVE UP COMPARISON AND COMPETITION
Firstly, I spoke about an organisation topography; secondly, about the difference between education and Educare. Now, thirdly, here is a plan of action. With no malice, with no hatred, I just make certain statements out of my three decades of association with the Sai Organisation and its institutions, for the collective benefit.
First point I want to make is -- give up comparison and competition in order to be better off in life. Comparison and competition are like cancer and kidney failure. That is enough to transport us to the other planet! Let us not compare ourselves with others. Let us not compete with each other. The tendency to compare and compete is just the opposite of spirituality. This is the first point that I wish to make.
ORGANISATION TOPOLOGY
The second point is -- let us all work together.
Mata Pita Guru Daivamu Mari Anthayu Nene.
He is our Father. He tells devotees from other states that they are brothers and sisters. We are one family.
How to go about Educare? Point 1: I want one person to be in-charge at the district level to monitor Educare, in order to oversee how it is going on.
Then there should be one person at the state level, to collect the data pertaining to all the details of what is going on everywhere. He should be able to tell every person what is happening in the neighbouring district. He should be able to be the contact person between the state president, state mahila convenor, and the rest of the people. Without designation, he discharges his duty.
TO BE ORDINARY IS EXTRAORDINARINESS
People without designation do a lot. My friends, bear in mind, the most precious things in this world are ordinary. The most precious things in the world are ordinary, yet we want to be extraordinary. That is the tragedy. There is nothing extraordinary in being extraordinary. To be ordinary is extraordinary. To be ordinary constitutes extraordinariness.
Clouds are ordinary. Rain is ordinary. Sunlight is ordinary. Moonlight is ordinary. Mountain tops are ordinary.
|
|
|
| |
| Shekhawat offers prayers at Shirdi |
| 09.24.04 (12:12 am) [edit] |
Shekhawat offers prayers at Shirdi
September 24, 2004
Maharashtra, India
Ahmednagar, Maharashtra, Sep 19 : Vice-President Bhairon Singh Shekhawat today offered prayers at the famous Shirdi temple here.
Mr Shekhawat, who arrived at the shrine at 1100 hrs, spent nearly half-an-hour there. He was welcomed by the President of the Shirdi Saibaba Trust Jayant Shashane.
Mr Shekhawat said he had always been a devotee of the Saibaba and added that this was his second visit to the temple after becoming the Vice President.
He said he used to visit the shrine when he was the Chief Minister of Rajasthan.
Stating that it was a place of worship for people belonging to different faiths, he said the temple symbolised unity.
The Vice-President, who left Shirdi at 1400 hrs, was presented with an idol of the Saibaba and a shawl by trustee Ashok Khambekar.
http://www.123bharath.com/maharashtra-india-new s/?action=fullnews&" title="http://www.123bharath.com/maharashtra-india-new s/?action=fullnews&" target="_blank"http://www.123bharath.com/mah...;id=21384 © 2003-2005 123bharath.com, All rights reserved
|
|
|
| |
| Mystic manifestation |
| 09.23.04 (2:21 pm) [edit] |
Mystic manifestation
Religion has its basis in unquestioned faith while science is rooted in proven facts, yet both originated from humankind’s desire to understand our origin and environment. Voices Coordinators tell us about miracles and superstitions from around the world Religion and science are usually perceived as binary forces, for religion has its basis in unquestioned faith while science is rooted in proven facts. However both originated from the human desire to understand their origin and environment. Archaic man searched for answers to numerous questions and this quest resulted in a body of knowledge called science.
But many vital queries remained unanswered and to deal with them man turned towards faith, the belief in a superhuman power referred to as God. Since then science has made many strides and various belief systems and religions have also evolved to enable man to overcome his frailties.
Since the nineteenth century most people, under the influence of post-Enlightenment Europe had deliberately tried to become rational and scientific. Yet beyond the realm of our knowledge which is wholly derived from five senses, has always lurked a grey zone of half perceived, preternatural incidents and experiences. Faith and not reason alone can explain these phenomena and significantly most religions have their share of these strange occurrences.
In Christianity they are called “Miracles” and in Hinduism they are called “Chamatkars”. Both have the same meaning — an extraordinary event manifesting divine intervention.
Christian miracles for example have shown an uncanny resemblance. The archive of these bizarre incidents that are beyond any valid scientific explanations is staggering. In the year 988 A.D. the inhabitants of Pucelles at New Orleans, France were awestruck by the mysterious weeping of Jesus. Soon a devastating fire ruined the city and people realised that the weeping Crucifix was a forewarning of a disaster.
In 1972 a statue of Virgin Mary at Porto San Stefano began to bleed. A few months later in Akita in Japan a wooden statue of the blessed Virgin Mary also began to bleed. The statue even perspired and began to emit a clear fluid from the eyes that looked like tears. The statue reportedly wept 101 times. In addition to tears the statue’s right hand oozed out a reddish-brown fluid. Both the fluids were sent for laboratory testing without disclosing the source. The teardrops were identical in composition to human tears. The other fluid was found to be of human origin of blood type AB.
In the year 1992 in San Thomas, Mexico, Ana Avila, a sixth grader found discovered tears flowing down a three-foot Madonna statue. The girl was praying for her mother who was suffering from cancer. When Ana returned home that day she found that her mother was cooking dinner. She had been so unwell for a long time that she was unable to get out of bed earlier.
Word quickly spread throughout the town and other healings were reported. People from all over the world arrived on crutches and stretchers and walked away on their own will. Scientists from USA and Mexico City confirmed that the tears are real but could not provide an explanation about the miracles.
Miracles in Hinduism and other religions are equally uncanny and do not have a logical explanation.
In the early 1970’s the devotees of Satya Sai Baba of Puttaparthi in South India witnessed a miracle. On certain days of the week the picture of Satya Baba emitted an ash-like substance which came to be known as “bibhuti”. The picture frames were thoroughly scrutinised but convincing explanation of this occurrence could not be found.
Burmese religious pilgrims flocked to Nyaunglaybin township, 160 kms north of Rangoon to witness multi-coloured light appearing from a Buddhist monastery. At the centre of this was a Buddhist monk named Sayadew. In recent years the monk has become well-known for his hour long sermons at which listeners are required to remain perfectly still with their eyes closed.
Sayadew’s followers claim to have seen Buddha’s relics on the monk’s robes. He told his followers that those who have been blessed with the fortune by looking at those relics would be distanced from hell by 92 worlds.
While some miracles like the Shivalinga shaped papaya or the “five hooded naga” which is really a pumpkin climber, can be dismissed as freaks of nature; others may have a more rational answer.
Ganesha, one of the most enduring images of Hinduism, kicked off a never seen before mass hysteria on 21 September, 1995. A man in Delhi dreamt that Ganesha was craving for milk. He went to a nearby temple and offered milk to Ganesha, the moment a spoonful of milk was placed before the idol’s image it vanished. By evening everyone who offered milk to Ganesha claimed He had consumed it. The frenzy ended the same night as rationalists were quick to attribute it to normal capillary action, yet another theory was absorption.
In our modern society so rife with tension, trauma and violence, faith and science help us cope with our turbulent existence. While science provides us with answers to vital problems, faith helps us tackle the unanswerable. Even if we do not accept miracles, there is no denying the fact that these experiences help people to emerge stronger and better than before.
These uncanny events unite rather than divide people, and most importantly, they keep our curiosity alive and remind us of a suprenatural power; somewhat like Fox Mulder from The X-Files would say, “the truth is somewhere out there.”
Shreya Sarkar, GD Birla Centre for Education Ankur Modi, Birla High School (Boys) Sujaan Mukherjee, South Point High School Anindya Chowdhury, WWA Cossipore English School
http://www.thestatesman.net/page.news.php?clid=1&" title="http://www.thestatesman.net/page.news.php?clid=1&" target="_blank"http://www.thestatesman.net/p...;theme=&usrsess=1& ;id=55123
|
|
|
| |
| From Rationality To Morality To Spirituality |
| 09.23.04 (9:50 am) [edit] |
From Rationality To Morality To Spirituality
William and Debra Miller
In previous articles, we’ve shared inspiring stories of people who have found their “true calling” in their work. Another way that some people have walked this path is to deepen their calling as their career progresses.
The story of Peter Pruzan , Professor Emeritus from the Copenhagen Business School – and one of our colleagues in researching and writing about spiritual-based work – exemplifies that kind of deepening.
His career was influenced each step of the way by his personal evolution “from rationality to morality to spirituality”, as he describes it. For his retirement celebration from the business school, Peter wrote an essay about his journey; we found it fascinating to see how his career correlated with his inner awakening...
“I grew up in a middle class, intellectual family in New York, where logic, facts, rationality were the only acceptable perspectives on reality – and where “success”, in the forms of economic wealth or intellectual achievement, was paramount. There was little place for intuition and metaphysical conjecture – or for joy. And there was certainly no room for faith based on a religion or in a benevolent Godhead.
“ During my graduate studies and my early professional work , I looked at the world through an optic of hyper-rationality. My expertise in applying mathematical optimisation techniques to complex decision problems in business was in great demand. I worked for IBM and the Technical University of Denmark before starting a highly successful international consulting firm that worked at the leading edge of theory and application.
“When I turned 40 in 1976, I sold my business and returned to academia. It was in connection with my renewed academic work that I slowly moved from my “rationality phase” to my “morality phase”.
“ Personal experience and intellectual reflection had led me to challenge my previous world-views and to evolve a concept of ethics that was a natural expansion of my work with economic rationality. From the mid-1980s, I worked at the forefront of emerging fields such as business ethics, social and ethical accounting, values-based leadership and corporate social responsibility.
“ I achieved international recognition in both of these phases of my career path. But underway, there was also suffering in my personal life that no amount of success could compensate for. Perhaps the pain I experienced led to a softening of my heart, so that I was able to open myself to my spiritual teacher, Sathya Sai Baba, whom I met in India in 1989.
“ I was fascinated by this teacher’s extremely inclusive, non-sectarian approach to the notion of spirituality and his emphasis on the notion of loving and serving others as the key devotional practice. I was also challenged by the focus on our ego as the major barrier to our personal development.
“ This radically altered my aspirations in life , my understanding of reality and my relationship with myself. And this of course had a significant feedback to my professional development. All my work as an economist and a businessman focused on the world around me.
“ Almost overnight, this focus was supplemented by a powerful urge to know myself, and to live in accord with my truth. This “spirituality phase” has led to my lecturing internationally on spirituality and business, and to my meeting and marrying my soul-mate, Kirsten.
“ Looking back at the path I have travelled so far , my “quality of life” has undergone a metamorphosis. In my youth, coping was in focus. Then came structuring and achieving via a powerful, often cynical focus on my (and others’) rational behaviour. Later on my rational reflection led to a broader, moral perspective. And since my spiritual awakening, I have gradually become more aware of who I truly am and of the joy and peace and love that is our birthright.
“ I know from experience that practices such as meditation, prayer, enjoying the company of like-minded people and actively seeking a meaning in existence, which transcends my senses and my intellect, will support me on my path... a path from myself to my-Self, a path from becoming to being, a path that ends where it begins, at the wellspring of rationality, morality and spirituality.”
So, ask yourself: What has been the relation between my personal, spiritual development and my career path?
IndiaTimes Spirituality September 17, 2004 Copyright © 2004 Times Internet Limited. All rights reserved. http://spirituality.indiatimes.com/articleshow/854135.cms" title="http://spirituality.indiatimes.com/articleshow/854135.cms" target="_blank"http://spirituality.indiatime...
|
|
|
| |
| Baba's Miracles - 5 |
| 09.23.04 (5:46 am) [edit] |
|
Baba's Miracles - 5
" When truth is stranger than fiction" - The Upanishads
Yes, Baba came, dined and conversed with me (Twenty six years after His Maha Samadhi)
It was about noon and Thursday too By force of habit, I looked towards the gate for some Fakir or Sadhu who might turn up for biksha. Ever since the advent of Baba into my life two years previously in '42 through the sacred contact of His Holiness Swami Kesavaiah, I had come to observe Thursday as Baba's day. You see, it was through swamiji's initiation into devotion to Baba and doing His 'Nnamasmaranam' that I was reclaimed from imminent death. On further being advised to fast every Thursday night for nine months and gave my meal to the first Fakir that might turn up, (which I accordingly did) I was gradually restored to health. Since then, I had made it a rule to feed a Fakir before taking the noon meal on Thursdays.
But this Thursday was unique, a red-letter day in a long life of sojourns on earth (punarapi jananam punarapi maranam) a culmination of persistent 'tapasya' through recurrent janma of some one in the family, in all probability my wife, or one of the children or may be my own imperfect self for his'Saakshaatkaara. For, to my utter surprise and astonishment, Baba Himself with His beatific smile was entering front enclosure! He was in same Bikshapathi pose as He manifested Himself the previous day as 'Mrutyanjaya to revive my dead son, almost within a split second of my denying His divinity and declaring Him to be a false deity! I eagerly hastened up to Him. After welcoming Him with all my heart, I begged Him to condescend to stay for food. He asked me with a twinkle in His eyes whether there was anything special that day, I said that it being a Thursday, it was our custom to offer food to a Fakir before our noon-meal. With the faintest flicker of a smile at the corners of His lips He wondered whether I would do so on Thursdays only.
Being rather academic and literal in my ways, I replied, rather obtusely, that it was so. I am not ashamed to confess that it look years for me, chewing the cud of it off and on, to sense the gentle admonition enshrined in His benevolent query, as if half in jest and half in earnest, 'Why not daily', and begin doing so. Be that as it may, I offered him a seat and ran inside with the glad tidings of Baba's visit and His gracious condescension to have food at our humble adobe. I beseeched my wife to round off the cooking forthwith and start serving the food, since 'Athithi's, specially holy ones, should not be made to wait unduly (Athidhi Devo Bhava) and, all the more so, because it was BABA HIMSELF How can one describe the signal good fortune so divinely bestowed upon my wife, Kamala, of personally serving food cooked by her to the Master of all CREATION (as described my Meherbaba) except to say that it is the cumulative fulfilment of all the good deeds of all her previous 'janmas at ONE STROKE! The whole beauty of it lay in the fact that she did not as a matter of course, characteristic of a 'gruha dharmini' fulfilling her obligation and to at this day not at all conscious of that greatest good furtune that can ever accrue to her. That is, indeed, as it be for "there is no vanity so damaging to one's character as pride over one's good deeds".
'SUCH are the chosen of God, the humble and the good at heart who it is that "inherit the kingdom of Heaven".
As Baba was graciously taking the meal, I put Him the stupidest of questions! I had the foolish temerity to ask Him where exactly at Vizianagaram (he was staying) This episode took place at Vizianagaram in Visakhapatnam dist. In March, 1944) imagine asking Him who had repeatedly given proof of His EXISTENCE at different places to different persons at one and the same time both during His incarnate stay at Shirdi as well as after His Mahaa Samdhi, either in a clearly recognisable manner of incognito, to be recognised, later on, both subjectively as well as by cumulative evidence, as none other than Baba Himself. How puerile and vain can man be that, not withstanding the show and pomp, penance and ostensible devotion with which he invokes the Lord, when He does appear, he fails to recognise Him! Even tapasvins were occasionally not exempt from such an woeful lapse.
The all-knowing Baba, speaking at my level, gave me an apt and satisfying reply. He said that he was staying at the Sri Subrahmanya Temple near the railway station, which, as will be seen presently, was true in a literal sense as also applicable universally according to His own proven assertion to many a devotee in respect of His identity with any idol or image or worship. I, of course, took His words literally and said, "All right Baba, if so I will surely go and see you". "Do come!", He confirmed and went back letting me accompany Him up to the gate. Indeed it is a misnomer to say he went back, for, how and where can He, the 'Sarvantaryamee', ever go to come back again for that matter? However, such wisdom was yet a long way from me.
Here it should be noted that Baba and I were conversing in Telugu, my mother-tongue, which He spoke with ease and in our dialect. I wonder why and how I had started talking thus. It seemed the natural thing to do. I now realise the question does not arise at all. I am sure any one in my place would have naturally spoken in his own language and Baba would have answered in it or vice versa. Mahalsapati (the earliest devotee of Baba at Shirdi) has vouched that many a time in the night while all were asleep, Baba used to converse with some unseen agent(s) in some foreign tongue(s)
Soon, I must unblushingly admit, I lapsed into the humdrum routine of existence, and all thought of the incarnate Baba receded to the back of my mind, though my daily worship went on as usual. About a month later, as I was about to take my noon-meal, the thought of my defferred visit to Baba in the temple flashed across my mind. At once, grabbing the hand of my convalescing son, I rushed out like one possessed and trotted along to reach the temple, about a mile away. I had often passed by it and noted it to be a transit camp for the Sadhus to and fro on their pilgrimage. Reaching the portal sweating and panting, I accosted the first person I saw and enquired about Baba's stay there, describing His person and dress in exact detail. To my great disappointment, he curtly replied there was none answering to that description, implying a muslim ascetic. I begged him to recollect and tell me or refer me to others whose sojourn might be longer than a month, insisting that the SADHU I was after had come and received biksha at our house and had averred that this was His abode at Vizianagaram. This rather annoyed him but, seeing my crest-fallen countenance, he softened a bit and assured me that none like the ONE I described had ever stayed at the temple since over a month during which period he himself had been staying there.
That was it. It was enough to deflate me completely. I was on the verge of tears. In this repentant and chastened mood, I decided that we might as well go in and worship Lord Subrahmanya and seek His blessings, for, I had learnt to see Baba in all deities (and vice-versa). As we went round and turned the corner to reach the front again, I came across an improvised minor sanctum common in temple premises. I casually looked inside. I was overwhelmed to behold a life-size portrait of Baba in exactly the same pose as He designed to visit our abode on two consecutive days first as 'Mrutyunjaya' and the next day as Divine 'Athithi1! In a flash, I understood what the 'Dayaa Sindu' had meant, both literally and in a metaphorical sense, when He told me that I could find Him here, as, indeed, anywhere one wants and needs, if only with all one's heart and will. Now, the flood gate burst open and I poured out my heart to him. Tears of joy welled up in my eyes flowing as if in an unending stream, and my heart melted away into secret raptures. I then remembered having heard some year ago while at Waltair that one Sri C. Rangaiah Naidu, under the inspiration of Sri D. Durgaiah Naidu, a pioneer devotee of Baba and well known to the Shirdi Sansthan, had installed a portrait of Baba for worship at Vizianagaram, This was it. My heart leapt as I felt reassured that Baba was, as He continues to be with me and I was not bereft of His Grace, that He is enshrined in every image and portrait of His, ready to manifest Him self at a split second's notice, or none at all, even as "the gentle rain from heaven upon the place beneath". It can be as His re-incarnation, or incognito as a person or an animal, or in a vision, or as subjective (or call if sub-conscious, superconscious or subliminal) realisation of His being 'BHAKTHA PARAADINA" ever alert to fulfil Himself according to His charter to give His children whatever they want so that they will being to want what He wants to give them, blessed is he who thus qualifies.
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter XV |
| 09.23.04 (5:27 am) [edit] |
|
The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Sai-Satcharitra Chapter XV
Naradiya Kirtan - Paddhati - Mr. Cholkar's Sugarless Tea - Two Lizards.
The readers may remember that mention was made in the 6th Chap-ter regarding the Rama-Navami Festival in Shirdi; how the festival origi-nated and how in the early years there was a great difficulty in getting a good Hardidas for performing Kirtan on that occasion, and how Baba permanently entrusted this function (Kirtan) to Dasganu permanently. Now in this Chapter we shall describe the manner in which Dasganu was performing the Kirtan.
Naradiya Kirtan-PaddhatiGenerally our Haridasas 2 , while performing the Kirtan, wear a gala and full dress. They put on a head-dress, either a pheta or a turban, a long flowing coat with a shirt inside, an uparane (short dhotar) on the shoulders and the usual long dhotar from the waist below. Dressed in this fashion for some Kirtan in the Shirdi village, Dasganu once went to bow to Baba. Baba asked him - "Well, bridegroom! where are you going dressed so beautifully like this?" 'For performing a Kirtan' was the re-ply.
Then Baba said - "Why do you want all this paraphemalia-coat, uparani and pheta etc, doff all that before Me, why wear them on the body?" Dasganu immediately took them off and placed them at the Baba's Feet. From that time Dasganu never wore these things while performing the Kirtan. He was always bare from waist upwards, a pair of chiplis' was in his hand and a garland round his neck. This is not in consonance with the practice generally followed by all the Hardidasa, but this is the best and the purest method. The sage Narada, from whom the Kirtan-Paddhati originated, wore nothing on his trunk and head. He carried a 'veena' in his hand, and wandered from place to place everywhere sing-ing the glory of the Lord.
Mr. Cholkar's Sugarless Tea Initially, Baba was known in Poona and Ahmednagar Districts, but Nanasaheb Chandorkar, by his personal talks and by Dasganu, by his splendid Kirtans, spread the fame of Baba in the Konkan (Bombay Presidency). In fact, it was Dasganu - May God bless him-who, by his beautiful and inimitable Kirtans, made Baba available to so many peo-ple there. The audience, who come to hear the Kirtans have different tastes. Some like the erudition of the Haridas; some his gestures, some his singing, some his wit and humour, some his preliminary dissertation on Vedanta, and some others, his main stories and so on; but among them, there are very few, who by hearing the Kirtan get faith and devotion or love for God or saints. The effect of hearing Dasganu's kirtan on the minds of audience was however electric, as it were. We give an instance here:
Dasganu was once performing his Kirtan and singing the glory of Sai Baba, in the Koupineshwar temple in Thana. One Mr. Cholkar, a poor man serving as a candidate in the Civil Courts in Thana, was amongst the audience. He heard Dasganu's Kirtan most attentively and was much moved. He there and then mentally bowed and vowed to Baba saying - "Baba, I am a poor man, unable to support my family. If by your grace, I pass the departmental examination, and get a permanent post, I shall go to Shirdi, fall at Your Feet and distribute sugar-candy in Your name." As good luck would have it, Mr.Cholkar did pass te examination and did get the permanent post and now it remained for him to fulfil his vow, the sooner the better.
Mr. Cholkar was a poor man with a large family to support; and he could not afford to pay for the expenses of a Shirdi trip. As is well said, one can easily cross over Nahne ghat in Thana Dis-trict or even the Sahyadri Range 2 ; but it is very difficult for a poor man to cross Umbareghat, i.e., the threshold of his house. As Mr. Cholkar was anxious to fulfill his vow as early as possible, he resolved to economize, cut down his expenses, and save money. He determined not to use sugar in his diet; and began to take his tea without it. After he was able to save some money in this way, he came to Shirdi, took Baba's darshan, fell at His Feet, offered a coconut, distributed it with a clean conscience along with sugar-candy as per his vow and said to Baba that he was much pleased with His darshan and that his desires were fulfilled that day.
Mr. Cholkar was in the Masjid with his host Bapusaheb Jog. When the host and the guest both got up and were about to leave the Masjid, Baba spoke to Jog as follows:- "Give him (your guest) cups of tea, fully saturated with Sugar." Hearing these significant words, Mr. Cholkar was much moved, he was wonderstruck, his eyes were bedewed with tears, and he fell at Baba's Feet again. Mr. Jog was also curious about this direc-tion, regarding the tea-cups to be given to his guest. Baba wanted by His words to create faith and devotion in Cholkar’s mind. He hinted as it were, that He got the sugar-candy as per his vow and that He knew full well his secret determination not to use sugar in his diet. Baba meant to say, “If you spread your palms with devotion before Me, I am immediately with you, day and night. Though, I am here bodily, still I know what you do; beyond the seven seas. Go wherever you will, over the wide world. I am with you. My abode is in your heart and I am within you. Always worship Me, Who is seated in your heart, as well as, in the hearts of all beings.
Blessed and fortunate, indeed, is he who knows Me thus.”What a beautiful and important lesson was thus imparted by Baba to Mr. Chokar !Two LizardsNow we close this Chapter, with a story of two little lizards. Once Baba was sitting in the Masjid. A devotee sat in front of Him, when a lizard tick-ticked. Out of curiosity, the devotee asked Baba whether this tick-ticking of the lizard signified anything; was it a good sign or a bad omen? Baba said that the lizard was overjoyed as her sister from Aurangabad was coming to see her.
The devotee sat silent, not making out the meaning of Baba's words. Immediately, a gentle-man from Aurangabad came on horse-back to see Baba. He wanted to proceed further, but his horse would not go, as it was hungry and wanted grams. He took out a bag from his shoulders to bring grams and dashed it on the ground to remove dirt. A lizard came out therefrom and in the presence of all, climbed up the wall. Baba asked the ques-tioner devotee to mark her well. She at once went strutting to her sister. Both sisters met each other after a long time, kissed and em-braced each other, whirled round and danced with love! Where is Shirdi and where is Aurangabad? How should the man on horse-back come there from Aurangabad with the lizard? And how should Baba make the prophesy of the meeting of the two sisters? All this is really very wonderful and proves the omniscience -- the all-knowing nature of Baba.
Post ScriptHe who respectfully reads this Chapter or studies it daily, will get all his miseries removed by the grace of the Sadguru Sai Baba, Hence:
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| Divine Dicourse Ganesh Chaturthi, 18.09.2004 - Highlights |
| 09.23.04 (4:57 am) [edit] |
Divine Dicourse Ganesh Chaturthi, 18.09.2004 - Highlights
Bhagawan commenced His Discourse at 8.05 a.m. with a Telugu verse: It is the sun that gives light during the day, at night it is the moon that spreads light, and for a family (lineage) it is a good and virtuous son who serves as a beacon light. A virtuous son is more important than even knowledge, awareness or wisdom. Vinayaka is such a virtuous son. Every individual has a Guru. But Vinayaka has no Guru. He is the Master of all. Hence He has a very befitting name – Vinayaka.
We start any worship with prayers to Vinayaka, be it in the area of music or literature. When we have Vinayaka as our ideal, we will be successful in any task. Vinayaka has the head of an elephant, with a trunk. The elephant stands for intelligence, discrimination and loyalty. Vinayaka, just as the elephant, proceeds forward, exercising discrimination at every step.
One must never give up the worship of Vinayaka. It is the prime duty of all students to consider Vinayaka as their leader. Vinayaka is unparalleled in His qualities. Taking Him as an ideal, we can acquire all knowledge. Vinayaka has a big stomach which is the repository of all knowledge.
Who are the mother and father of Vinayaka? Are they Iswara and Parvati? No. Vinayaka has no parents. How can He have any parents when He Himself is the Master? We cannot understand the mystery of Vinayaka. Sun gives us the light. But who are the parents of this Sun? Nobody. So too, Vinayaka is the Master, Mother and Father of all. Tvameva Maata Cha Pita Tvameva...
Forgetting such an ideal leader, today we take low personalities as our role models. We will find fulfillment of all our efforts, in worshipping Vinayaka. This day is related to the birthday of Vinayaka. Only if He is born, can we fix a day or time for His birth. But He has no birth. The whole universe has originated from Him. Vinayaka is the propagator of all the Vedas, Upanishads and the Puranas. Vedas have originated by the Will of Vinayaka and is not the composition of any individual.
Vinayaka never gets angry. He is the embodiment of Love. You all have seen His face. Have you ever seen any idol with an angry face? On the way to Kodaikanal, there is a place where people believe that Vinayaka has installed Himself there. But He is everywhere. How can He install Himself in just one place? Therefore, it is only for our satisfaction and for the purpose of worship that we assume He has installed Himself in a particular place.
Wherever bad qualities are given up, God installs Himself there. That is the true birth place of God. He is Gunateeta. Nirgunam, Niranjanam, Niketanam……Sometimes He may appear to be angry. He only puts up a guise of anger to guide people along the right path. At times, devotees cannot be corrected without harsh words. Therefore, anger too is a drama and not reality. It is our mistake that we feel God is angry. He only pretends to be angry at times.
Many a times, we think, “Why is Swami not talking to us?” Swami has no anger at all. He is full of Love. In our daily life we do commit mistakes. To correct us, Swami feigns anger. It is just a change in the tone of voice. When I say, “Come here”, very softly, you will like it. But if I say, “Come Here”, very harshly, you will think I am angry. This is just a change in the tone of voice.
In fact, sage Durvasa too had no anger at all. Once Draupadi went to Durvasa and prayed to him to save her husbands who were likely to be killed before the next morning as per the vow of the enemies. Sage Durvasa consented. He got a huge pit dug and cleared, just below him. He asked the Pandavas to hide there.
All fear sage Durvasa for his anger that often leads to curses. The enemies went to Durvasa and prayed, “O all knowing one, where are the Pandavas?” Durvasa with a very angry tone replied, “They are right below me”. Hearing his angry tone and fearing a curse from him, the enemies ran away. Durvasa did not utter a lie; he just changed the tone of his voice. Sages and saints can transform people, merely by changing the tone of their voice.
Ignorant people accuse sage Durvasa of being a very short tempered person. How can such a great sage have anger? God has no trace of anger at all. One with anger can never be God. It is only for the purpose of protection that He changes His tone at times.
Parvati once called Vinayaka and Subramanya close to her and challenged them with a competition. The competition was that whoever would complete circumambulating the entire Universe first, would get a reward of a special fruit from Lord Siva. This episode took place in Palani. Subramanya immediately commenced the race. However, Vinayaka just sat there. Father Siva asked him, “Vinayaka, why have you not gone yet?” Vinayaka replied, “For me, everything is here at your feet”. Saying so, Vinayaka circumambulated his father and mother and sat down declaring that he was the winner. Meanwhile Subramanya returned exhausted. Lord Iswara lauded Vinayaka as the winner and gave him the fruit. He said, “Take
Thus it is enough if you go around your parents. How can there be a son without parents? Be obedient to your parents. Students visit temples to pray to Ganesha for passing their exams. Using their pocket money, they offer fruits, coconuts, etc. All these are external in nature. It is enough if you please your parents. Their blessings will ensure success. Iswara and Parvati enacted the above drama to teach this lesson to humanity.
If you wish to please the Lord, you must first please your parents. At times, even if you do not adhere to the command of the Lord, never violate the command of your parents. They have fostered and nurtured you. Sometimes parents may appear angry. But can any parent ever be angry with their children? It is only the time and situation that makes them look angry and this too is for the good of the children. Parents have limitless love in them.
For example, when the son makes a mistake, the mother slaps the son. How does she do this? She cups her hand and slaps him, creating more sound than physical impact (Swami demonstrated the cupping of the hand). Parents always shower love on their children. But children think wrongly. This is their mistake. You are not able to see their hidden love. Even when they say, “Chhi Po” (Get Lost), they say it with love. You have no need to be angry with your parents.
Ask yourself this question. “If parents are angry with me, could I have been here? No. But I am here. This means that they are not angry with me”. With anger, you can never be successful in any task. Obey the command of your parents. When you want to see a movie, you ask your mother for money. Your mother does not give you money. As your desire is not fulfilled, you feel she is angry with you. What a mean thought. At times of difficulties, a mother is ready to give even her life for you.
Today, there are sons who drive their mother and father to the court. There may be a bad son in this world but never a bad parent. Wrong actions may be noticed in sons but not in parents. Children must love parents and parents too must love their children.
Vinayaka symbolizes the totality of Love. Vinayaka was chosen to write the Mahabharata. Why is there absolutely no error in the Mahabharata? It is because Vinayaka was the scriber. There is no anger, jealousy, envy, ego or pomp in Vinayaka. All these negative qualities are in humans, not in God.
As is food, so is head. As is head, so is our perception of God. Therefore intake of appropriate food is very important. Do not partake food in an angry mood. Food is very important in spiritual discipline. Food must be Satvic. Rajasic food yields anger. If you eat Tamasic food, you will begin to sleep even as you are eating. Food with excess spice, salt, sourness is not good.
Whenever you eat food, you must offer it to God. “Brahmarpanam Brahmahavir….”. Immediately, God replies from within, “Aham Vaishva Naro Bhutva….”. We must take easily digestible food.
The comfort and lightness that we feel when we sit down to eat, the same comfort and lightness must be felt even when we get up after eating. That is the control on quantity one must exercise. All these are the main qualities of Vinyaka. Endeavour to practice all these qualities. Then, even if you do not have a trunk, you all will become true Vinayakas.
Bhagawan brought His Discourse to a close, at 9.00 a.m., with the Bhajan http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/ganesh04/ganesh-highl ights.htm" title="http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/ganesh04/ganesh-highl ights.htm" target="_blank"http://aumsairam108.tripod.co...
|
|
|
| |
| The Journey of our Life |
| 09.23.04 (12:03 am) [edit] |
|
The Journey of our Life
Author Unknown
A long time ago, there was an Emperor who told his horseman that if he could ride on his horse and cover as much land area as he likes, then the Emperor would give him the area of land he has covered. Sure enough, the horseman quickly jumped onto his horse and rode as fast as possible to cover as much land area as he could.. He kept on riding and riding, whipping the horse to go as fast as possible. When he was hungry or tired, he did not stop because he wanted to cover as much area as possible. Came to a point when he had covered a substantial area and he was exhausted and was dying. Then he asked himself, "Why did I push myself so hard to cover so much land area? Now I am dying and I only need a very small area to bury myself."
The above story is similar with the journey of our Life. We push very hard everyday to make more money, to gain power and recognition. We neglect our health, time with our family and to appreciate the surrounding beauty and the hobbies we love.
One day when we look back, we will realize that we don't really need that much, but then we cannot turn back time for what we have missed. Life is not about making money,acquiring power or recognition. Life is definitely not about work! Work is only necessary to keep us living so as to enjoy the beauty and pleasures of life. Life is a balance of Work and Play, Family and Personal time. You have to decide how you want to balance your Life. Define your priorities, realize what you are able to compromise but always let some of your decisions be based on your instincts.
Life is fragile, Life is short. Do not take Life for granted. Live a balanced lifestyle and enjoy Life!
Happiness is the meaning and the purpose of Life, the whole aim of human existence.
SUMMARY..... Watch your thoughts; they become words. Watch your words; they become actions. Watch your actions; they become habits. Watch your habits; they become character. Watch your character; it becomes your destiny.
Sri Sathya Sai Baba says:
When you watch the watch, remember the five letters of the word WATCH. Each is giving you a fine lesson of life:
- W tells you to" watch your words”;
- A warns you to" watch your actions”;
- T indicates to" watch your thoughts”;
- C advises," watch your character”;
- and H declares” watch your heart”.
When you are consulting your watch, imbibe this lesson that the watch is imparting.
- Sai Baba (S.S.S. Vol. V11-p.208)
|
|
|
| |
| Baba on His Miracles |
| 09.22.04 (12:15 pm) [edit] |
Baba on His Miracles
"You elaborate in your lectures the unique powers of Sai, the incidents that are described as 'miracles' in books written about Me by some persons. But I request you not to attach importance to these. Do not exaggerate their significance, the most significant and important power is, let Me tell you, my Prema (Love) and My Sahana, (fortitude). I may turn the sky into earth or earth into sky but that is not the sign of Divine Might. It is the Prema, effective, universal, ever-present, that is the unique sign. When you attempt to cultivate and propagate this Love and this Fortitude, trouble and travail will clog your steps. You must welcome them, for without them, the best in you cannot be drawn out."
"I use My Shakti (power) to attract people and to draw them towards the Godward path. These miracles are merely baits with which I lure them towards Me. Once their faith is firmly established, they begin to look beyond the miracles and slowly start stretching their hands out for what I have really come to give- Knowledge and Bliss."
"There can be no limit for Sai Power, no hindrance, no opposition or obstacle. You may believe it or you may not, but, Sai Power can transform earth into sky, the sky into earth. Only there is no call for that transformation. This Divine behaviour is far distinct from the mean exhibitionistic tricks of the inferior powers. This is spontaneous manifestation, not those that are calculated to collect customers and exploit the ignorant."
"Those who profess to have understood me, the scholars, the yogis, the pundits, the jnanis, all of them are aware only of the least important, the casual external manifestations of an infinitesimal part of that power, namely, the miracles! They have not desired to contact the source of all power and all wisdom that is available here. They are satisfied when they secure a chance to exhibit their book-learning and parade their scholarship in Vedic lore, not realising that the person from whom the Vedas emanated is in their midst, for their sake. They even ask, in their pride, for a few more chances. This has been the case in all ages. People may be very near (Physically) to the Avatar, but they live out their lives unaware of their fortune; they exaggerate the role of miracles, which are as trivial, when compared to my glory and majesty, as a mosquito is in size and strength to the elephant upon which it squats. Therefore, when you speak about these miracles, I laugh within myself out of pity that you allow yourself so easily to lose the precious awareness of my reality."
"I am determined to correct you only after informing you of my credentials. That is why I am now and then announcing my nature by means of miracles, that is, acts which are beyond human capacity and human understanding. Not that I am anxious to show off my powers. The object is to draw you closer to me, to cement your hearts to me".
"You may infer from what you call my miracles that I am causing them to attract and attach you to me and me alone. They are not intended to demonstrate or publicize; they are merely spontaneous and concomitant proofs of divine majestys."
"This Sathya Sai Incarnation is one where you see the full manifestation and exercise of all the sixteen attributes of a Poorna Avatar. This happened only once before, at the time of Krishna Avatar. I am the Embodiment of Shiva and Shakti, that is Universal Consciousness and Universal Energy. And I show evidences of both to the fullest and maximum extent".
"Do not crave from me trivial material objects: but crave for Me, and you would be rewarded. Not that you should not receive whatever objects I give as signs of grace out of the fullness of love. I shall tell you why I give these rings, talismans, rosaries, etc. It is to mark the bond between me and those to whom they are given. When calamity befalls them, the article comes to me in a flash and returns in a flash, taking from me the remedial grace of protection. That grace is available to all who call on me in any Name or Form, not merely to those who wear these gifts. Love is the bond that wins grace".
"My miracles are part of the unlimited power of God and are in no sense the product of yogic powers which are acquired. They are natural, uncontrived. There are no invisible beings helping me. My divine will bring the object in a moment. I am everywhere."
http://www.srisathyasai.org.in/pages/bhagawan/miracle s/Baba.htm" title="http://www.srisathyasai.org.in/pages/bhagawan/miracle s/Baba.htm" target="_blank"http://www.srisathyasai.org.i...
|
|
|
| |
| His greatest miracle |
| 09.22.04 (8:49 am) [edit] |
|
His greatest miracle
Aum Sai Ram !
the following is quite an inspiring bit from Anil Kumar's discourse 2001.
"....... a miracle happens in our life so that we gain entry into the mansion of Divinity. We come to know of God. We come to know of Bhagvan through a miracle.
When you are desperate, when we are hopeless, when no one is ready to help us -no rescue , no refuse - at that time a miracle happens !
The greatest miracle is our attitude, not any windfall nor any money treasure chest coming to you. That is not a big miracle. There are many people who get money.It is not a miracle.The miracle is the attitude towards life, the attitude you have , the kind of relationships you establish, how equanimonious you are, how you respect others.That is the greatest miracle.You are not ruffled.You are not confused.You are not lost by certain things, which would have really made you frustrated had you not been a devotee.
.....any simple thing would agitate you. Any enexpected situation will naturally disturb our peace of mind.
But having come to Bhagvan we have known how to receive things. We have known how to accept things. We dont rebel. We dont retaliate.We do not react.We are not revengeful.We have developed day by day the spirit of or the attitude of acceptance. This is the biggest miracle !
Acceptance to a given situation joyfully and happily with all rediness , unconditionally. That is the greatest miracle of Bhagvan Sri Satya Sai Baba....... "
to those devotees going through a difficult situation at this time , i pray that Swami's blessings be with you and that you feel His guiding presence.
Jai Sai Ram !
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter XIV |
| 09.22.04 (6:07 am) [edit] |
|
The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Sai-Satcharitra Chapter XIV
Ruttonji Wadia of Nanded - Saint Moulisaheb - Dakshina Mimansa.
In the last Chapter, we described how Baba's word and grace cured many incurable diseases. Now, we shall describe, how Baba blessed Mr. Ruttonji Wadia with an issue.
The life of this Saint is naturally sweet in and out. His various doings, eating, walking and His natural sayings are also sweet. His life is Bliss incarnate. Sai gave it out as a means of His devotee's remem-brance to Him. He gave them various stories of duty and action, which ultimately led them to true religion. His object may be that people should live happily in this world, but they should be ever cautious and gain the object of their life, viz. self-realization. We get human body as a result of merits in past births and it is worth-while that with its aid, we should attain devotion and liberation in this life. So we should never be lazy, but always be on the alert to gain our end and aim of life.
If you daily hear the Leelas (stories) of Sai, you will always see Him. Day and night you will remember Him in your mind, When you assimilate Sai in this way, your mind will lose its fickleness and if you go on in this manner, it will finally be merged in pure Consciousness.
Ruttonji of Nanded :
Now let us come to the main story of this Chapter. In Nanded, in the Nizam state, there lived a Parsi mill-contractor and trader, by name Ruttonji Shapurji Wadia. He had amassed a large amount of money and had acquired fields and lands. He had got cattle, horses and con-veyances and was very prosperous. To all outward appearances he looked very happy and contented, but inwardly, and really he was not so. Providential dispensation is such, that no one in this world is com-pletely happy and rich; Ruttonji was no exception to this. He was lib-eral and charitable, gave food and clothing to the poor and helped all in various ways. The people took him to be a good and happy man, but Ruttonji thought himself miserable as he had no issue, male or female, for a long time. As Kirtan (singing glories of the Lord) without love or devotion, music of singing without rhythmical accompaniments, Brah-min without the sacred thread, proficiency in all arts without commonsense, pilgrimage without repentance and ornamentation without a necklace, are ugly and useless, so is the house of a man or house-holder without a male issue. Ruttonji always brooded on this matter and said in his mind, "Would God be ever pleased to grant me a son?" He thus looked morose, had no relish for his food. Day and night, he was enveloped with anxiety whether he would ever be blessed with a son. He had a great regard for Dasganu Mahajat. He saw him and opened his heart before him. Dasganu advised him to go to Shirdi, take Baba's darshan, fall at His Feet and seek His blessing and pray for issue. Ruttonji liked the idea, and decided to go to Shirdi. After some days he went to Shirdi, took Baba's darshana and fell at His Feet. Then opening a basket, he took out a beautiful garland of flowers and placed it around Baba's neck and offered Him a basket of fruits. With great respect he then sat near Baba, and prayed to Him saying- "Many persons who find them-selves in difficult situations come to You, and You relieve them immedi-ately. Hearing this, I have sought anxiously Your feet; please, therefore, do not disappoint me. “Sai Baba then asked him for Dakshina of Rs.five which Ruttonji intended to give, but added, that He had already received Rs. 3-14-0 from him, and that he should pay the balance only. Hearing this, Ruttonji was rather puzzled. He could not make out as to what Baba meant. That was the first time, he thought, that he went to Shirdi and how was it that Baba said that He had earlier already got Rs. 3-14-0 from him? He could not solve the riddle. But he sat at Baba’s Feet and gave the balance of Dakshina asked for, explained to Baba fully, as to why he came and sought His help, and prayed taht Baba should bless him with a son. Baba was moved and told him not to be worried, and that thence forward his bad days had ended. He then gave him Udi, placed His hand on his head and blessed him saying that Allah (God) would satisfy his heart’s desire.
Then after taking Baba's leave, Ruttonji returned to Nanded and told Dasganu everything that took place at Shirdi, He said that every-thing went on well there, that he got Baba's darshan and blessing with Prasad, but there was one thing which he could not understand. Baba said to him that he had got Rs.3-14-0 before. Please explain as to what Baba meant by this remark. He said to Dasganu, "I never went to Shirdi before, and how cold I give Him the sum to which Baba referred?" To Dasganu also, it was a puzzle, and he pondered much over it for a long time. Some time afterwards it struck him that Ruttonji had received some days ago a Mahomedan Saint, by name Moulisaheb, in his house and had spent some money for his reception. This Moulisaheb was coolie-saint wellknown to the people of Nanded. When Ruttonji decided to go the Shirdi, this Molisaheb accidentally came to Ruttonji's house. Ruttonji knew him and loved him. So he gave a small party in his honour. Dasganu got from Ruttonji the yadi or memo of expenses of this reception, and everybody was wonderstruck to see, that the expenses amounted to exactly Rs.3-14-0, nothing more, nothing less. They all came to know, that Baba was omniscient, that thought He lived in Shirdi, He knew what happened outside far away from Shirdi. In fact He knew the past, present and future, and could identify Himself heart and soul with anybody. In this particular instance how could He know the reception given to Moulisaheb, and the amount spent there-fore, unless He could identify Himself with him, and be One with him?
Ruttonji was satisfied with this explanation and his faith in Baba was confirmed and increased. In due time afterwards, he was blessed with a son and his joy knew no bounds. It is said that he had in all a dozen (12) issues out of which only four survived.
In a foot-note towards the end of this Chapter,it is stated that Baba told Rao Bahadur Hari Vinayak Sathe, after the death of his first wife, to remarry and that he would get a son. R.B. Sathe married second time. The first two issues by this wife were daughters and he, therefore, felt very despondent. But the third issue was a son. Baba's word did turn out true and he was satisfied.
Dakshina - Mimansa
Now we shall close this Chapter with a few remarks about Dakshina. It is a well-known fact that Baba always asked for Dakshina from people who went to see Him. Somebody may ask a question, "If Baba was a Fakir and perfectly non-attached, why should he ask for Dakshina and care for money?" We shall consider this question broadly now.
First for a long time, Baba did not accept anything. He stored burnt matches and filled His pocket with them. He never asked any-thing from anybody--whether he be a devotee or otherwise. If anybody placed before Him a pice or two, He purchased oil or tobacco. He was fond of tobacco, for He always smoked a bidi or Chilim (an earthen pipe). Then some persons thought that they could not see the Saints empty-handed, and they, therefore, placed some copper coins before Baba. If a pice was placed before Him. He used to pocket it; if it was a two pice coin, it was returned immediately. Then after Baba's fame had spread far and wide, people began to flock in numbers; and Baba began to ask Dakshina from them. It is said in the Shruti (veda) that Puja of the Gods is not complete, unless a golden coin was offered. If a coin was neces-sary in the Puja of the Gods, why should it be not so in the Puja of the Saints also? Ultimately, the Shastras laid it down that, when one goes to see God, King, Saint or Guru, he should not go empty-handed. He should offer something, preferably coin or money. In this connection we may notice the precepts recommended by the Upanishads. The Brihadaranyak Upanishad says that the Lord Prajapati advised the Gods, men and de-mons by one letter *"Da". The Gods understood by this letter that they should practice (1) "Dama" i.e. self-control; the men thought or under-stood that they should practice (2) "Dana" i.e. charity; the demons un-derstood that they should practice (3) "Daya" i.e. compassion. To men Charity or giving was recommended. The teacher in the Taittiriya Upanishad exhorts his pupils to practise charity and other virtues. Re-garding charity he says, "Give with faith, give with magnanimity, i.e. liberally, give with modesty, with awe and with sympathy. In order to teach the devotees the lesson of charity and to remove their attachment to money and thus to purify their minds, Baba extracted Dakshina from them; but there was this peculiarity, as Baba said, that He had to give back hundred times more of what He received. There are many instances, in which this has happened. To quote as instance, Mr.Ganpatrao Bodas, the famous actor, says in his Marathi autobiography, that on Baba’s press-ing him often and often for Dakshina, he emptied his money-bag before Him. The result of this was, as Mr. Bodas says, that in later life he never lacked money, as it came to him abundantly.
There were also secondary meanings of Dakshina, in many cases, in which Baba did not want any pecuniary amount. To quote two in-stances - (1) Baba asked Rs.15/- as Dakshina from Pro. G.G.Narke, who replied that he did not have even a pie. Then Baba said, "I know you have no money; but you are reading Yoga-Vashistha. Give Me Dakshina from that." Giving Dakshina in this case meant - Deriving lessons from the book and lodging them in the heart where Baba resides'. (2) In the second case Baba asked a certain lady (Mrs. R. A. Tarkhad) to give Rs.6/ - as Dakshina. The lady felt pained, as she had nothing to give. Then her husband explained to her that Baba wanted six inner enemies (lust, anger, avarice etc.) to be surrendered to Him. Baba agreed with this explanation.
It is to be noted, that though Baba collected a lot of money by Dakshina, He would distribute the whole amount the same day, and the next morning He would become a poor Fakir as usual. When Baba took His Mahasamadhi, after receiving thousands and thousands of Rupees as Dakshina for about ten years, He had only a few Rupees in His pos-session.
In short, Baba's main object in taking Dakshina, from His devo-tees was to teach them the lessons of Renunciation and Purification.
Post-script
Mr. B. V. Deo of Thana, retired Mamlatdar, and a great devotee of Baba, has written an article on this subject (Dakshina) in "Shri Sai Leela" magazine, Vol.VII, P.6-26, in which he says amongst other things, as follows:-
" Baba did not ask Dakshina from all. If some gave Dakshina with-out being asked, He sometimes accepted it; and at other times He re-fused it. He asked it from certain devotees only. He never demanded it, from those devotees, who thought in their minds that Baba should ask them for it, and then they should pay it. If anybody offered it against His wish, He never touched it, and if he kept it there, He asked him to take it away. He asked for small or big amounts from devotees, according to their wish, devotion and convenience. He asked it, even from women and children. He never asked all the rich for it, nor from all the poor."
"Baba never got angry with those from whom He asked Dakshina, and who did not give it. If any Dakshina was sent, through some friend, who forgot to hand over the same to Baba, He reminded him somehow of it and made him pay it. On some occasons, Baba used to return some sum from the amount tendered as Dakshina, and ask the donor to guard it or keep it in his shrine for worship. This procedure benefited the do-nor or devotee immensely. If anybody offered more than he originally intended to give, He returned the extra amount. Sometimes, He asked more Dakshina from some, than what they originally intended to give and, if they had no money, asked them to get or borrow from others. From some, He demanded Dakshina three or four times a day."
"Out of the amount collected as Dakshina, Baba spent very little for His own sake, viz., for buying Chilim (clay pipe) and fuel for His Dhuni (sacred fire), and all the rest, He distributed as charity in vary-ing proportions to various persons. All the paraphenalia of the Shirdi Sansthan was brought, by various rich devotees at the instance and suggestion of Radha-Krishna-Mai. Baba always used to get wild and scolded those, who brought costly and rich articles. He said to Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar, that all His property consisted of one koupin (codpiece), one stray piece of cloth, one Kafni and a tumrel (tinpot), and that all the people troubled Him by bringing all these unnecessary, use-less and costly articles."
Woman and wealth are the two main obstacles in the way of our Pramartha (spiritual life); and Baba and provided in Shirdi two institu-tions, viz., Dakshina and Radha-Krishna-Mai. Whenever they came to Him, He demanded Dakshina from them, and asked them to go to the 'SCHOOL' (Radha-Krishna-Mai's house). If they stood these two tests well, i.e. if they showed that they were free from attachment for woman and wealth, their progress in spirituality was rapid and assured by Baba's grace and blessings.
Mr. Deo has also quoted passanges from the Gita and Upanishads; and shown that charity given in a holy place and to a holy personage, conduces to the donors' welfare to a great degree. What is more holy than Shirdi and its Presiding Deity -- Sai Baba?
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter XIII |
| 09.22.04 (6:04 am) [edit] |
|
The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Sai-Satcharitra Chapter XIII
More Sai Leelas - Diseases Cured - (1) bhimaji Patil - (2) Bala Shimpi - (3) Bapusaheb Booty - (4) Alandi Swami - (5) Kaka Mahajani - (6) Dastopant of Harda.
The Inscrutable Power of Maya
Baba's words were always short, pithy, deep, full of meaning, effi-cient and well-balanced. He was ever content and never cared for any-thing. He said, "Though I have become a Fakir, have no house or wife, and though leaving off all cares, I have stayed at one place, the inevita-ble Maya teases Me often. Though I forgot Myself I cannot forget Her. She always envelops Me.This Maya (illusive power) of the Lord (Shri Hari) teases God Brahma and others; then what to speak of a poor Fakir like Me? Those who take refuge in the Lord wil be freed from Her clutches with his grace".
In such terms Baba spoke about the power of Maya. Lord Shri Krishna has said to Uddhava in the Bhagwat that the Saints are His liv-ing forms; and see what Baba had said for the welfare of His devotees: "Those who are fortunate and whose demerits have vanished; take to My worship. If you always say 'Sai, Sai' I shall take you over the seven seas; believe in these words, and you will be certainly benefited. I do not need any paraphernalia of worship - either eight-fold or sixteen-fold. I rest there where there is full devotion". Now read what Sai, the friend of those, who surrendered themselves to Him, did for their welfare.
Bhimaji Patil
One Bhimaji Patil of Narayanagaon, Taluka Junnar, Dist. Poona,1 suffered in the year 1909 A.D. from a severe and chronic chest-disease which ultimately developed into Tuberculosis. He tried all sorts of pathos (remedies), but to no effect. Losing all hopes, he ultimately prayed to God - "Oh Lord Narayana, help me now". It is a well known fact that, when our circumstances are well off, we do not remember God, but when calamities and adversities over-take us, we are reminded of Him, So Bhimaji now turned to God. It occurred to him that he should consult Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar, a great devotee of Baba, in this respect. So he wrote to him a letter,giving all details of his malady, and asking for his opinion. In reply, Mr. Nanasaheb wrote to him that there was only one remedy left, and that was to have recourse to Baba's Feet. Relying on Mr. Nanasaheb's advice, he made preparations for going to Shirdi. He was brought to Shirdi and taken to the Masjid, and placed before Baba. Mr. Nanasaheb and Shama (Madhavrao Deshpande) were then present. Baba pointed out that the disease was due to the previous evil karma, and was not at first disposed to interfere. But the patient cried out in despair that he was helpless, and sought refuge in Him, as He was his last hope, and prayed for mercy. Then Baba's heart melted an He said, "Stay, cast off your anxiety, your sufferings have come to an end. However, oppressed and troubled one may be as soon as he steps into the Masjid, he is on the pathway to happiness. The Fakir here is very kind and He will cure the disease, and protect all with love and kindness." The patient vomitted blood every five minutes, but there wa no vomiting in the presence of Baba. From the time, Baba uttered the words of hope and mercy, the malady took a favourable turn. Baba asked him to stay in Bhimabai's house, which was not a convenient and healthy place, but Baba's order had to be obeyed. While he was staying there, Baba cured him by two dreams. In the first dream, he saw himself as a boy suffering the severe pain of a flogging, which he received for not reciting his ‘Sawai-poetry’ lesson before his class- master. In the second dream, some one caused him intense pain, and torture, by rolling a stone up and down over his chest. With the pain thus suffered in dream, his cure was complete, and he went home. He then often came to Shirdi, gratefully remembering what Baba did for him, and prostrated before Him. Baba also did not expect anything from devotees, but grateful remembrance, unchanging faith and devotion. People in the Maharashtra, always celebrate Satya-Narayana Puja in their homes every fortnight or month. But it was this Bhimaji Patil, who started a new Sai Satya-vrata Puja, instead of Satya-Narayana- vrata Puja, in his house, when he returned to his village.
Bala Ganpat Shimpi
Another devotee of Baba by name Bala Ganapat Shimpi, suf-fered much from a malignant type of Malaria. he tried all sorts of medicines and decoctions, but in vain. The fever did not abate a jot and so he ran to Shirdi and fell on Baba's Feet. Baba gave him a strage recipe, in this case as follows:- "Give a black dog some morsels of rice mixed with curds in front of the Laxmi temple". Bala Shimpi did not know, how to execute this recipe; but no sonner he went home, then he found rice and curds. After mixing them together, he brought the mixture near the Laxmi temple, when he found the a black dog waving its tail. He placed the curds and rice before the dog. The dog ate it and, strange to say, Bala got rid of his Malaria.
Bapusaheb Booty
Shriman Bapusaheb Booty suffered, once from dysentery and vomitting. His cupboard was full of patent drugs and medicines, but none of them had any effect. Bapusaheb got very weak, on account of purgings and vomittings and, therefore, was not able to go to the Masjid for Baba's darshana. Baba then sent for him and made him sit before Him and said, "Now take care, you should not purge any more" and waving His index-finger "The vomiting must also stop". Now look at the force of Baba's words. Both the maladies took to their heels (disap-peared) and Booty felt well.
On another occasion he had an attack of Cholera, and suffered from severe thirst. Dr. Pillai tried all sorts of remedies but could give him no relief. Then he went to Baba and consulted Him as what to drink that would allay his thirst and cure the disease. Baba prescribed an infu-sion of almonds, walnuts, pistachio (a kind of dry fruit), boiled in sug-ared milk. This would be considered, as a fatal aggravation of the dis-ease by any other doctor or physician, but in implicit obedience to Baba's order, the infusion was administered and strange to say, the disease was cured.
Alandi Swami
A Swami from Alandi, wishing to take Baba's darshana, came to Shirdi. He suffered form a severe pain in his ear, which prevented him from getting the sleep. He was operated for this, but it served no pur-pose. The pain was severe and he did not know what to do. While he was returning, he came to take Baba's leave, when Shama (Madhavrao Deshpande) requested Baba to do something for the pain in the Swami's ear. Baba comforted him saying, "Alla Accha Karega (God will do good)." The Swami then returned to Poona, and after a week sent a letter to Shirdi, stating that the pain in his ear had subsided though the swelling was there, and in order to get the swelling removed, he went to Bombay for operation, but the surgeon on examining the ear said that no opera-tion was then necessary. Such was the wonderful effect of Baba's words.
Kaka Mahajani
Another devotee named Kaka Mahajani suffered once from diarrhea. In order that there should be no break in his services to Baba, Kaka kept a tambya (pot) with water in some corner of the Masjid and whenever there was a call, he would go out. As Sai Baba knew every-thing, Kaka did not inform Him of his disease, thinking that Baba would of His own cure it soon. The work of constructing the pavement in front of the Masjid was permitted by Baba, but when the actual work was begun, Baba got wild and shouted out loudly. Everybody ran away, and as Kaka was also doing the same, Baba caught hold of him and made him sit there. In the confusion that followed, somebody left the a small bag of groundnuts. Baba took a handful of groundnuts, rubbed them in His hands, blew away the skins, and gave the clean nuts to Kaka and made him eat them. Scolding and cleaning the nuts, and making Kaka eat them, went on similtaneously. Baba Himself ate some of them. Then, when the bag was finished, Baba asked him to fetch water as He felt thirsty. Kaka brought a pitcher full of water. Then Baba drank some water and made Kaka also drink it. Baba then said, "Now your diarrhea has stopped, and you may attend to the work of the pavement." In the meanwhile other persons, who had run away, returned and started the work; and Kaka, whose motions had stopped, also joined them. Are groundnuts medicine for diarrhea? According to current medical opin-ion, groundnuts would aggravate the disease, and not cure it. The true medicine, in this as in other cases, was Baba's word.
Dattopant of Harda
A gentleman from Harda by name Dattopant suffered form stom-ach- ache for fourteen yeas. None of the remedies gave him any relief. Then hearing of Baba's fame, that He cures diseases by sight he ran to Shirdi, and fell at Baba's Feet. Baba looked at him kindly and gave him blessings. When Baba placed His hand on his head, and when he got Baba's Udi with blessing, he felt relieved and there was no further trou-ble about the malady.
Towards the end ot his Chapter three cases are cited in footnotes:
1. Madhavrao Deshpande suffered from Piles. Baba gave him de coction of Sonamukhi (senna pods). This relieved him. Then after two years the trouble again recurred and Mahdavrao took the same decoction without consulting Baba. The result was that the disease aggravated but later on it was cured by Baba's grace.
2. Kaka Mahajani's elder brother, Gangadharpant, suffered for many years from stomach-pain. Hearing Baba's fame he came to Shirdi and requested Baba to cure him. Baba touched his belly and said, "God will cure". From that time there was no stomach-pain and he was completely cured.
3. Nanasaheb Chandorkar also once suffered from intense stom-ach- pain; he was restless the whole day and night. Doctors admin-istered syringes which produced no effect. Then he approached Baba, who told him to eat Burfi (a kind of sweetmeat) mixed with ghee. This recipe gave him complete relief.
All these stories go to show, that the real medicine that cured the various diseases permanently was Baba's word, and grace, and not any medicines or drugs.
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
and scolded these, who brought any costly and rich articles. He said to Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar, that all His property consisted of one koupin (codpiece), one stray piece of cloth, one Kafni and a tumrel (tinpot), and that all the people troubled Him with bringing all these unnecessary, useless and costly articles." Woman and wealth are the two main obstacles in the way of our paramartha (spiritual life); and Baba had provided in Shirdi two institutions, viz. Dakshina and Radha-Krishna-Mai for whenever they came to Him, He demanded Dakshina from them, and asked them to go to the 'SCHOOL' (Radha-Krishna- Mai's house). If they stood these two tests well, i.e. if they showed that they were free from attachment for woman and wealth, their progress in spirituality was rapid and assured by Baba's grace and blessings. Mr.Deo has also quoted passaages from the Gita and Upanishads; and shown that charity given in a holy place and to a holy personage, conduces to the donor's welfare to a great degree. What is more holy than Shirdi and its Presiding Deity- Sai Baba?
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter XII |
| 09.22.04 (5:50 am) [edit] |
|
The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Sai-Satcharitra Chapter XII
Sai Leelas - Experience of (1) Kaka Mahajani - (2) Dhumal Pleader - (3) Mrs. Nimonkar - (4) Moolay Shastri - (5) A Doctor
Now let us see in this Chapter how devotees were received and treated by Baba.
Saints' Mission
We have seen before, that the purpose or object of Divine Incarna-tion is to protect the good and destory the wicked. But the mission of the Saints is quite different. To them the good and the wicked are the same. First they feel for the evil-doers and set them on the right path. They are like the Agasti to destroy the Bhava-sagar (the ocean of wordly exist-ence) or like the Sun to the darkness of ignorance. The Lord (God) dwells in the Saints. In fact they are not different from Him. Our Sai is One of these, Who incarnated for the welfare of the devotees, Supreme in knowl-edge and surrounded with divine lustre, He loved all beings equally. He was unattached. Foes and friends, kings and paupers, were the same to Him. Hear His powers. For the sake of devotees, He spent His stock of merits and was ever alert to help them. But the devotees could never approach HIm, unless He meant to receive them. If their turn did not come, Baba did not remember them, and His Leelas could not reach their ears. Then, how could they think of seeing Him? some men desired to see Sai Baba's but they did not get any opportunity of taking His darshan, till His Mahasamadhi. There are many such persons, whose desire for Baba's darshan was not thus satisfied. If these persons, believ-ing in Him, listen to His Leelas, their quest for milk (darshan) will be, to a great extent, satisfied by the butter-milk (Leelas). If some persons went there by sheer luck and took Baba's darshan, were they able to stay there longer? No. Nobody could go there of his own accord, and nobody culd stay there long even if he so wished. They could stay there, so long as Baba permitted them to stay, and had to leave the place when asked to do so by Baba; so everything depended of Baba's will.
Kala Mahajani
Once, Kaka Mahajani went to Shirdi from Bombay. He wanted to stay there for one week, and enjoy the Gokul-Ashtami festival. As soon as he took Baba's darshan, Baba asked him - "When are you returning home?" He was rather surprised at this question, but he had to given an answer. He said that he would go home when Baba ordered him to do so. Then Baba said - "Go to-morrow". Baba's word was law and had to be obeyed. Kaka Mahajani, therefore, left Shirdi, immedi-ately. When he went to his office in Bombay, he found that his employer was anxiously waiting for him. His munim, i.e., the manager, suddenly fell ill, hence Kaka's presence was absolutely necessary. He had sent a letter to Kaka at Shirdi, which was redirected to him at Bombay.
Bhausaheb Dhumal
Now listen to an opposite story. Once Bhausaheb Dhumal, a pleader, was going to Niphad for a case. On the way he came to Shirdi, took Baba's darshan and wanted to proceed to Niphad immediately. But, Baba did not premit him to do so. He made him stay at shirdi, for a week or more. In the meanwhile, the magistrate at Niphad suffered intensely from pain in his abdomen, and the case was adjourned. Mr. Dhumal was then allowed to go and attend to his case. It went on for some months and was tried by four magistrates. Ultimately Mr. Dhumal won the case, and his client was acquitted.
Mrs. Nimonkar
Mr. Nanasaheb Nimonkar, Watandar of Nomon and Honorary Magistrate, was staying at Shirdi with his wife. Mr. and Mrs. Nimonkar were spending most of their time in the Masjid with Baba and serving Him. It so happened, that their son fell ill at Belapur and the mother decided, with Baba's consent, to go to Belapur, and see her son and other relatives; and stay there for a few days, but Mr. Nanasaheb asked her to return the next day. The lady was in a fix and did not know what to do; but her God Sai came to her help. While leaving Shirdi she went to Baba, who was standing in front of Sathe's wada with Mr. Nanasaheb and others, and prostrated at His Feet and asked His permission to go. Baba said to her, "Go, go quickly, be calm and unperturbed. Stay com-fortably at Belapur for four days. See all your relatives and then return to Shirdi." How opportune were Baba's words! Mr. Nanasaheb's pro-posal was overruled by Baba's decree.
Moolay Shastri of Nasik
An orthodox Agnihotri Brahmin of Nasik, by name moolay Shastri, who had studied the six Shastras and was well-versed in astrol-ogy and palmistry, once came to Shirdi to see Mr. Bapusaheb Booty, the famous millionarire of Nagpur. After seeing him, he and others went to see Baba in the Masjid. Baba bought various fruits and other things from vendors with His own money, and distributed them to the persons present in the Masjid. Baba used to press the mango on all sides so skilfully that when any person received it from Baba and sucked it, he got all the pulp at once in his mouth and could throw away the stone and the skin forth-with. Plantains were peeled off by Baba and the kernel was distributed to the devotees, while the skins were retained by Baba for Himself. Moolay Shastri, as a palmist, wanted to examine Baba's hand or plam and requested Him to extend the same. Baba ignored his request and gave four plantains to him. Then, they all returned to the Wada and Moolay Shastri bathed, wore sacred clothes, and started his routine du-ties, viz. Agnihotra etc. Then Baba as usual started for Lendi and said -" Take some Geru (i.e. a red miry substance, to dye clothes in saffron-colour), we shall today don saffron-coloured cloth. None under-stood what Baba meant. Then after some time when Baba returned, and preparations for the noon-Arati 1 were being made. Bapusaheb Jog asked Moolay Shastri, whether he would accompany him for the Arti. He replied that he would see Baba in the afternoon. Very soon Baba sat on his seat, was worshipped by the devotees and Arti commenced. Then Baba said - "Get some Dakshina from the new (Nasik) Brahmin." Booty himself went to get the Dakshina; and when he gave Baba's message to Moolay Shastri, he was sorely perplexed. He thought in his mind thus: "I am a pure Agnihotri Brahmin, why should I pay Dakshina? Baba may be a great Saint. I am not His dependent." But as a great Saint like Sai Baba was asking for Dakshina through a millionaire like Booty, he could not refuse. So leaving his routine unfinished, he forthwith started with Booty to the Masjid. Thinking himself holy and sacred, and the Masjid otherwise, he remained at a distance, and after joining his palms threw flowers at Baba. Then lo! all of a sudden, he saw no Baba on the seat, but saw his late Guru Gholap Swami there. He was wonder-struck. Could this be a dream? No, it was not, as he was wide awake; but though awake, how could his late Guru Gholap be there? He was speechless for some time. He pinched himself and thought again, but could not reconcile the fact of his late Guru Gholap being in the Masjid. Ultimately, leaving off all doubt, he went up, fell at his Guru’s feet and then getting up stood there with folded hands. Other people sang Baba’s Arti, whild Moolay Shastri chanted loudly his Guru’s name. Then casting off all pride of caste and ideas about sacredness, he fell flat at his Guru’s feet and closed his eyes. When he got up and opened his eyes, he saw Baba asking for Dakshina. Seeing Baba’s blissful form and His in-conceivable power. Moolay Shastri forgot himself. He was extremely pleased, his eyes were full of tears of joy. He again saluted Baba and gave the Dakshina. He said that his doubt was removed and that he saw his own Guru. On seeing this wonderful Leela of Baba all the people, including Moolay Shastri, were much moved, and they real-ized the meaning of Baba’s words. “Bring Guru, we shall don saf-fron- coloured garment.” Such is the wonderful Leela of Baba.
A Doctor
Once a Mamlatdar 1 came to Shirdi with a doctor friend of his. The Doctor said that his Deity was Rama and that he would not bow before a Mahomedan, and so, he was unwilling to go to Shirdi. The Mamlatdar replied, that nobody would press him to make a bow, nor would ask him to do so. So he should come and give the pleasure of his company. Accordingly, they came to Shirdi, and went to the Masjid for Baba's darshan. All were wonder-struck to see the Doctor going ahead and saluting Baba. They asked him how he forgot his resolve and bowed before a Mussalman. Then the Doctor replied that he saw his beloved Deity, Rama, on the seat and he, therefore prostrated him-self before Him. Then as he was saying this, he saw Sai Baba there again. Being dismayed, he said, "Is this a dream? How could He be a Mahomedan? He is a great Yogasampanna (full of Yoga) Avatar." Next day, he made a vow and began to fast. He absented himself from the Masjid, resolving not to go there, until Baba blessed him. Three days passed and on the fourth day, a close friend of his from Khandesh, turned up, and with him, he went to the Masjid for Baba's darshan. After the salutation, Baba asked him, whether anybody had gone to call him, so that he had come. Hearing this vital question, the doctor was moved. The same night he was blessed by Baba, and he experienced the Bliss supreme, in his sleep. Then he left for his town, where the experienced the same state of a fortnight. Thus his devotion to Sai Baba increased manifold.
The moral of all the stories mentioned above, specially, that of Moolay Shastri, is this that we should have firm faith in our Guru and nowhere else.
More Leelas of Sai Baba will be described in the next Chapter.
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shridi Sai Baba - Chapter XI |
| 09.22.04 (5:42 am) [edit] |
|
Shri Sai Satcharitra
The Life Story of Shri Shridi Sai Baba
Chapter XI
Sai, as Sagun Brahman -- Dr. Pandit's Worship -- Haji Sidik Falke --Control over the Elements
Let us now, in this Chapter, describe the manifested (Sagun) Brahman Sai. How He was worshipped and how He controlled the elements.
Sai as Sagun Brahman
There are two aspects of God or Brahman : (1) the Unmanifested (Nirgun) and (2) the Manifested (Sagun). The Nirgun is formless, while the Sagun is with form, though both denote the same Brahman. Some prefer to worship the former, some the latter. As stated in the Gita (chapter XII) the worship of the latter is easy and preferable. As man has got a form (body, senses, etc.), it is natural and easy for him to worship the God with form. Our love and devotion do not develop unless we worship Sagun Brahman for a certain period of time, and as we advance; it leads us to the worship (meditation) of Nirgun Brahman. So let us start with Sagun worship. Image, altar, fire, light, sun, water, Brahman are the seven objects of worship, but Sadguru is better than all these. Let us, on this occasion, bring to our mind the form of Sai, Who was non-attachment Incarnate, and Who was a resting-place for His whole-hearted devotees. Our faith in His words is the seat of Asan; and our Sankalpa (determination to start and finish the Puja) is the abandonment of all our desires. Some say that Sai was a Bhagwad-bhakta (devotee of the Lord), others say He was a Maha-Bhagwat (a great devotee), but to us He is God Incarnate. He was extremely forgiving, never irritable, straight, soft, tolerant and content beyond comparison. Though He looked embodied (as having the form), He was really dis-embodied, emotionless, unattached and internally free. The Ganges on its way to the sea, cools and refreshes the creatures affected with heat, gives life to the crops and trees, and quenches the thirst of many. Similarly Saints (Souls) like Sai, while they live their own life, give solace and comfort to all. Lord Krishna has said that 'the Saint is My soul, My living image, I am He or He is My pure form (Being).' This in-describable Shakti or Power of God, known as Pure Existence, Knowledge and Bliss, incarnated in the form of Sai in Shirdi. The Shruti (Taitiriya Upanishad) describes Brahman as Bliss. This we read or hear daily in the books, but the devout people experienced this Brahman or Bliss in Shirdi. Baba, the support of all, required no prop or support (Asan) from anybody. He always used a piece of sack-cloth for His seat, which was covered with a small beautiful bed by His bhaktas and has a bolster placed by them, as a rest to His back. Baba respected the feelings of His devotees and allowed them to worship Him as they liked. Some waved Chamara or fans before Him, some played on musical instruments, some washed His hands and Feet, some others applied scent and chandan, some gave betel nut with leaves and other things, and some others offered naivedya. Though He looked like living in Shirdi, He was present everywhere. This all-pervasiveness of His way daily experienced by His devotees. Our humble prostration to this all-pervasive Sadguru.
Dr. Pandit's Worship
One Dr. Pandit, a friend of Tatyasaheb Noolkar, once came to Shirdi for Baba's darshana. After saluting Baba, he stayed in the Masjid for some time. Baba asked him to go to Dadabhat Kelkar. He went to Dadabhat, by whom he was well received. Then Dababhat left his house for Puja and Dr. Pandit accompanied him. Dadabhat worshipped Baba. Nobody until then dared to apply sandal paste to Baba's forehead. Only Mhalsapati used to apply it to His throat. But this simple-hearted devout, Dr. Pandit, took Dabadhat's dish containing Puja-materials and taking sandal-paste out of it, drew a Tripundra, i.e. there horizontal lines on Baba's forehead. To the surprise of all, Baba kept silent without uttering a single word. Then Dababhat that evening asked Baba, "How is it, that though You object to the sandal-paste being applied by others to Your forehead, but You allowed Dr. Pandit to do so now?" Baba replied that Dr. Pandit believed Him to be the same as his Guru, Raghunath Maharaja of Dhopeshwar, known as Kaka Puranik, and he applied the paste to His forehead, as he was doing to his Guru. Hence He could not object. On enquiry, Dr. Pandit told Dadabhat that he took Baba as his Guru Kaka Puranik, and hence he marked the Tripundra on Baba's forehead, as he did on his Guru's head.
Though Baba allowed the devotees to worship Him as they pleased, still sometimes, He acted in a strange way. Sometimes, He threw away the Puja-dish and was wrath Incarnate, then who could approach Him? Sometimes, He scolded the devotees, at times, He looked softer than wax, a statue of peace and forgiveness. Though He seemed to shake with anger and His red eyes rolled round and round, still, He was internally a stream of affection and motherly love. Immediately, He called out His devotees and said, that He ever angry with His devotees; that if mothers kicked their children and if the sea turned back the rivers, He would neglect the devotees' welfare: that He, the slave of His devotees, always stood by them, and responded to them, whenever they called upon Him, and that He always longed for their love.
Haji Sidik Falke
There was no knowing, when Baba would accept a devotee. That depended on His sweet will. Sidik Falke's story is to the point. One Mahomedan gentleman by name Sidik Falke of Kalyan, after making a pilgrimage to Mecca and Madina, came to Shirdi. He lived in a Chavadi, facing north, and sat in the open court-yard of the Masjid. For nine months, Baba ignored him, and did not allow him to step into the Masjid. Falke felt much disconsolate, and did not know what to do. Somebody advised him not to be disappointed; but to try to approach Baba through Shama (Madhavarao Deshpande), a close and intimate devotee of Baba. He told him that as they approach the God Shiva through his servant and devotee, Nandi, so Baba should be approached through Shama. Falke liked the idea and implored Shama to intercede for him. Shama agreed and on a convenient occasion spoke to Baba about him thus:- "Baba, why don't You allow the old Haji to step into the Masjid, while so many persons freely come and go, after taking Your darshan; why not bless him once?" Baba replied "Shama, you are too young to understand things. If the Fakir (Allah) does not allow, what can I do? Without His grace, who will climb into the masjid? Well, go to him and ask him whether he will come to the narrow footpath near the Barvi well." Shama went and returned with an affirmative answer. Again Baba said to Shama,"Ask him whether he is willing to pay me the sum of Rs. 40,000/- in four instalments." Shama went and returned with the answer that he was willing to pay even 40 lacs. Again Baba said to Shama- "We are going to butcher a goat in the Masjid, so ask him, whether he would like to have mutton, haunch or testicles of the goat." Shama returned with the answer that the Haji would be happy to receive a small crumb from Baba's kolamba (mudpot). Hearing this Baba got excited and with His hands threw away the earthen jars and kolamba and straightway advanced to the Haji and lifting His Kafni up with His hands said - "Why do you brag and fancy yourself great and pose yourself as an old Haji? Do you read Koran like this? You are proud of your pilgrimage to Macca, but you do not know Me." Being thus scolded, the Haji was confounded. Baba then went back to the Masjid, purchased a few baskets of mangoes and sent them to the Haji. Then again Baba went to the Haji and taking out Rs.55/- from His pocket, gave them to the Haji. From that time, Baba loved the Haji, invited him for meals and the Haji, thereafter, came into the Masjid whenever he liked. Baba gave him at times some rupees, and thus the Haji was enlisted in Baba's Darbar.
Baba's Control over the Elements
We shall close this Chapter after describing two incidents showing Baba's control over the elements. (1) Once at evening time, there was a terrible storm at Shirdi. The sky was overcast with thick black clouds. The winds began to blow forcibly; the clouds roared and the lighting began to flash, and the rains began to descend in torrents. In a short time, the whole place was flooded with water, All the creatures, birds, beasts and men got terribly frightened; and they all flocked to the Masjid for shelter. There are many local deities in Shirdi, but none of them came to their help. So they all prayed to Baba - their God, Who was fond of their devotion, to intercede and quell the storm. Baba was much moved. He came out and standing at the edge of the Masjid, addressed the storm in a loud and thunderous voice - "Stop, stop your fury and the calm." In a few minutes the rains subsided, the winds ceased to blow, and the storm came to a stop. Then the moon rose in the sky, and the people then went back home well-pleased, (2) On another occasion at noon the fire in the Dhuni began to burn brightly, its flames were seen to be reaching the rafters above. The people who were sitting in the Masjid did not know what to do. They dared not to ask Baba to pour water or do anything to quench the flames. But Baba soon came to realize, what was happening. He took up His Satka (short stick) and dashed it against a pillar in front, saying - "Get down, Be calm." At each stroke of the Satka, the flames began to lower and slow down; and in a few minutes the Dhuni became calm and normal.
This is our Sai, an Incarnation of God. He will bless any man who will prostrate and surrender himself to Him. He, who will read the stories of this Chapter daily with faith and devotion, will soon be free from all calamities; not only this, but always attached and devoted to Sai, he will get very soon God-vision: all his desires will be fulfilled and being ultimately desireless, he will attain the Supreme. Amen!
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| Baba's Miracles - 4 |
| 09.22.04 (3:06 am) [edit] |
|
Baba's Miracles - 4
"When truth is stranger than fiction" - The Upanishads
Yes, I saw Him, The re-incarnation of Baba (Twenty-six years after His Mahaa samadhi)-This occurred in March, 1944 at Vizianagaram, A.P, 26 years after Baba attained Mahaa Samadhi in October, 1918.
Mukam karothi uachalam Mrutha mujj'wa yatyapi - The Upanishads
Behold, it came to pass that the dumb spoke and the dead came back to life. The Bible
Yes, there He stood at the gate, with His serene indulgent face and benevolent eyes, clothed in 'Kupni' with the cloth over the head falling loosely over the shoulders, the 'Biksha Patra' held in the right hand with the left folded and resting over the right shoulder exactly as in the portrait facing P112 of the Satcharita (Eng.edn. by Sri N.V. Gunaji). I was stunned with amazement. It was INCREDIBLE. Only a moment before, in my frenzied despair at the passing away of my first-born son aged 10 years, I had denied Him His Divinty and His omnipresence testified again and again by His devotees' experiences both before and after His 'Mahasamaadhi' I had declared Him to be a false deity and beseeched my wife to throw His portrait on the dung hill. But, here He stood to prove the TRUTH OF HIS ETERNAL EXISTENCE.
You see, the medicine I poured into the mouth of my semiconcious son remained there. I shouted to him to swallow it, but the mouth remained open. I became frantic and tried to close it. No, the jaws had become rigid. I checked pulse. It too had stopped. It was then that called out my wife from the kitchen and spoke those blasphemons words. She just sat by the bed, head bent and tears trickling down, as much hurt by my profanity, no doubt, as by the bereavement.
I had come to the end of my tether spiritually, I was not myself for the nonce. Thus i had the brutal impudence to ask my grieving wife whether she had cooked, adding, 'He has anyway gone. I don't want to die, too. I shall go and eat."
Imagine the father, however forlorn, to be so devoid of all feelings as to put such an inhuman question to the mother just bereaved. There is no limit to which human nature can sink through, thank God, it can also soar to Elysian heights. Here I must say that my wife’s faith, unlike mine, has throughout been unflickering, standing 'four-square to all the winds that blow'. Whenever my mind harks back to that scene, I can not help wondering how I escaped her righteous indignation for my frenzied out-burst. Where else, except, except in this land hallowed by Sita and Savithri, Damayanthi and Mandodhari, Nalaayini and Renuka Devi, can one meet with such phenomenal forbearance and fortitude?
It is not far-fetched to say that it is for such paragons of virtue that the Sun shines, it rains, and Mother Earth continues to yield her bounty. It has been said that 'the greatness of a man does not consist in never falling but rising everytime he falls'. Indeed, it is by the magnetic charm of their devotion that 'homo sapiens' is not completely debased. In her own gentle manner, she said. ' i just finished cooking for the children. Pray, serve yourself for this once", and lapsed into, what I know now in retrospect to have been, prayer to Baba.
You see, there were four younger children, two of them twins hardly six months old. But my mind and heart had become dry, no thought or feeling for any one, not even Baba! So I betook myself to the kitchen to eat! I sat with a Thali' before me and mechanically served myself some rice. Before I could bring myself to eat, while sitting and staring at the rice vacantly, I became schizophrenic, as it were, one part of me questioning the other, "Look, what are you trying to do? there lies your first-born son dead and you are going to gorge yourself". This shocked me into realising how perfectly horrid of me it was.
I turned to look in the direction of the bed in the front room which was in line with the kitchen. It was then that my eyes beheld the wonderful form of Baba. Was it a mere vision, a figment of my imagination? I shouted to my wife with head still bent, "Kamu, look out and see who has come". Reacting to the frantic urgency in my voice, she looked up and glanced at the gate.
At once, as if touched by a live wire, she sprang up; and, as if that was the consummation, she was devoutly praying for she exclaimed "Amma Nayana/ Baba Vachcheru!" (Oh! at long last Baba has come!).
Actually, neither of us had seen the Satcharita portrait of Baba by then. Our puja portrait showed Him sitting crossed. However, in His inscrutable Wisdom, He had led us intoo buying at a 'me/a' a few months earlier, a wood-cut portraying Him in five different poses, including this one, we were able to recognise Him at once.
Now I felt sure it was He. I was back in my senses. My heart was full of gratitude to Him for coming in the nick of time, and saving the situation. Else, in my forsaken condition, with no thought of Him or for Him, I might have polluted the food before me. In this new found happiness, I reverentially took the thali up to Him and put the rice in the lifted 'biksha-paatra', He received it with His beatific face and went away. No word was spoken. Indeed, there was no need for any. My heart was too full for it, too. There was 'peace that passeth understanding'.
|
|
|
| |
| Bhagavan’s Wedding Gift for a Student’s Sister |
| 09.21.04 (12:23 pm) [edit] |
Sri Sathya Sai Baba Mahimas
Bhagavan 's Wedding Gift for a Student’s Sister
I am also happy to let you know that Bhagavan did two important miracles that day. Having come out of the interview room, suddenly, He called one boy. Then, He just looked at him and took the wedding card he had for his sister.
The boy said, “Swami, this is my sister’s wedding card.”
“OK,” He said and told the boy to go and sit.
The boy went and sat in the tenth or fifteenth row, which was his seat that day. At the end of arati, he finds there in another cover, the Mangalasutra, the sacred knot or the golden chain, which is given to the bride on the wedding day. The boy was thrilled and he told me. I was very excited to hear this. I have been sharing this with as many groups as possible because you must have understood my temperament. I cannot be at peace unless I share whatever I know with everybody. Yes, it is the greatest delight!
Another Vibhuthi Wonder
I can also share with you another miracle. There is a district by the name Khammam about a fifteen hours drive from here. There is a very small village close to Khammam by the name Chilukuru. Our seva dals went there and started doing some service. They noticed a Hanuman temple there, which was dilapidated and neglected. There was no priest, no daily worship, nothing whatsoever. So, the seva dals cleaned the whole premises; they whitewashed the whole temple. While they were there, they kept Baba’s picture.
From Bhagavan’s picture, vibhuthi started flowing continuously. Those seva dals were immensely happy for the kindness of Bhagavan, approving and accepting their service to Hanuman. In doing this, Swami was establishing that He and Hanuman are one and the same.
The seva dals also did bhajans there in the temple premises. They saw Baba’s face in the photo, full red in colour. Normally, Hanuman’s face is smeared with the red colour (vermillion), as most of us must have seen. They noticed the same thing on Baba’s face. I also wanted to share this had happened.
From: Anil Kumar Satsang, "Sai Pearls of Wisdom" Part Twenty Six, March 3rd, 2004 http://www.internety.com/saipearls/03.03.2004" title="http://www.internety.com/saipearls/03.03.2004" target="_blank"http://www.internety.com/saip...(E)central.htm
|
|
|
| |
| Sai Baba Quote |
| 09.21.04 (10:11 am) [edit] |
|
Sai Baba Quote
Sacrifice is a supreme virtue in man. One who has no spirit of sacrifice will be sick in the body and mind. What sacrifice does to a man is to eradicate his selfishness. As long as self-interest is dominant, one cannot understand Reality. The self-centred man cannot attain the Supreme. Hence, we must cultivate a broad mind and seek to serve our fellow beings who need help. Even in the pursuit of Liberation, there is no place for concern with one’s self. To be concerned about ‘My Salvation’ will lead only to ‘no salvation’. Those who are concerned only about their individual liberation, will not achieve liberation.
- Sri Sathya Sai Baba
22.3.85
|
|
|
| |
| Indian blood donation project grows in South Africa |
| 09.21.04 (5:03 am) [edit] |
Indian blood donation project grows in South Africa
[World News] Johannesburg, Sep 21 : The World Blood Donation Day, initiated by Indian spiritual leader Satya Sai Baba, has grown by more than 20 percent annually since it was started in South Africa a decade ago.
"After being inaugurated by Sri Satya Sai Baba in India, the concept spread all over the world," Sini Subrayen, public relations officer of South African Blood Transfusion Service (SABT), told IANS.
"In South Africa, it started out in the (mainly Indian) suburb of Lenasia, but after teaming up with the SABT, we have seen the project grow in all major cities in South Africa.
"Besides the regular blood donors who support us on this all-day event held on the third Sunday of September each year, we encourage each of them to bring a friend along, resulting in increased donations."
Although the support over the years has been largely from South African Indians, in recent years blood donation camps have also been set up in areas formerly occupied by whites in the apartheid era, as many Indians have moved to these areas.
This year there were 10 camps set up across greater Johannesburg, with three of them in mainly Indian areas. The three areas, Lenasia, Lenasia South and Mayfair, each delivered more than double the units of the other areas, showing again, as in the past, that the great number of Sai devotees from there played a major role.
The three top camps helped beat the target for the day of 600 units by over 25 percent after a total of 755 units were collected.
--Indo-Asian News Service © 2001-2004 Pehla Technologies. All rights reserved http://athens-olympics-20 04.newkerala.com/?action=fullnews&" title="http://athens-olympics-20 04.newkerala.com/?action=fullnews&" target="_blank"http://athens-olympics-20 04.n...;id=32299
|
|
|
| |
| Sai As Omnipresent / Sai As Loving Mother |
| 09.21.04 (4:36 am) [edit] |
Sai As Omnipresent / Sai As Loving Mother
The most touching incidents I read in the article on SAI As Omnipresent & SAI As Loving Mother and felt like sharing them with all of you. Swami always shower his blessings and love and grace on all of us.
Loka Samastha Sukhino Bhavantu
SAI As Loving Mother
On another occasion Baba and a few others were travelling by car from Trichinopoly to Bangalore via Palamaner. On reaching the Forest Rest House at Palamaner at 10 in the night the party had to be satisfied with food from a hotel which had not yet closed luckily. But there was nothing to protect them from biting cold. Kasturiji says, "We were able to persuade Him to use a shawl which the engineer-devotee was parading his torso at Trichinopoly. Sleep stole into our eyes in the silence. When I woke at dawn from my bare reed-mat, I found the shawl keeping me warm from head to foot. Baba, the mother, had tiptoed during my sleep and gently spread it over me. Baba found me in tears. How else could I express my good fortune and my gratitude at the lesson He taught us?"
SAI As Omnipresent
A devotee used to worship Baba in his shrine reciting everyday the 108 Names and on Thursdays the 1008 Names. As he completed this ritual he would prostrate head long before Baba's picture imagining His Lotus Feet in his clasp. And he remained in ecstasy for a few minutes in this pose, his eyes filled with tears of joy. Sometime later when he visited Prashanthi Nilayam Baba granted him an interview and lovingly told him " Look at my feet and see the width of space I require to place both feet comfortably on the ground. When you clasp my feet after your daily prayers your palms do not open wide enough; I have to keep my feet cramped between them everytime you call me. Keep them a bit wider." His reply was a cascade of tears. What more proof is required for the Lord's omnipresence?
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/saibabalist/mes sage/648" title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/saibabalist/mes sage/648" target="_blank"http://groups.yahoo.com/group...
|
|
|
| |
| Baba's Method of Teaching |
| 09.21.04 (4:18 am) [edit] |
Baba's Method of Teaching
As for Baba's declaration about his Guru, Professor Narke heard Baba say, Maja Guru Brahman ahe, that is, My Guru is a Brahmin. Having said so much about his Guru, professor Narke carefully noted that Baba did not say that he had any sishya to continue his line. On the other hand, Sai Baba said, 'I would tremble to come into the presence of my Guru.' There was no one prepared to serve Sai Baba in that way at Shirdi. Once Sai Baba asked, it seems, 'Who dares to call himself my disciple? Who can serve me adequately and satisfactorily?' But apart from a disciple to continue the line, Baba helped in various ways and in various degrees. He encouraged them, protected them, and gave them instructions occasionally.
Narke was studying Baba's methods of teaching and improving devotees. Baba gave our moral tales and a few occasional directions. But these were exceptional. But the traditional method of Baba was not oral. His traditional method was first the negative portion; that is, the Guru did not give to his chosen disciple any Guru mantra. Usually a Guru whispers a mantra into the ear of the sishya, and he seems to be almost biting the ear when he is whispering. So, Baba said, 'Me Kanala Dasnara Guru Navhe.' That is, 'I am not the Guru that bites the ear. He did not regard japa and meditation as sufficient for the sishya. These produce in the sadhaka Abhimana or Ahamkara. Unless and until Ahamkara is completely wiped out the Guru is unable to pour all his influence into the sishya. In Baba's school, the Guru does not teach. He radiates or pours influence. That influence is poured in and absorbed in full by the soul which has completely surrendered itself and blotted out the self, but is obstructed by the exercise of intelligence by reliance on self-exertion and by every species of self-consciousness and self-assertion. Baba, therefore, would tell some devotees, 'Be by me and keep quiet and I will do the rest,' that is, 'secretly or invisibly.
One who was merely seeing him and staying by him for a while got faith. Baba gave experiences to each devotee, of his vast powers of looking into his heart, into the distance regions of space and time, past or future and this infused faith. One need not swallow a thing on trust. The solid benefit, temporal or spiritual reaped by the devotee and his feeling that he is under the eye and power of Baba always, wherever he may be and whatever he may do, gave him an ineradicable basis for his further temporal and spiritual guidance.
Baba's is the power that controls this world's goods and our fate here and now, as well as our experience and fate in the future, in this world and many unseen worlds. The professor concludes that the duty of a devotee under Baba is only to keep himself fit for the Guru's grace. That is, he should be chaste, pure, simple and virtuous and he should look trustfully and sincerely to the beloved master to operate on him secretly, and to raise him to various experiences, higher and higher in range, until he is taken at last to the distance goal. 'But one step is enough for me', is the proper attitude now, He need not take the trouble to decide complicated metaphysical and philosophical problems about the ultimate destiny. He is ill-prepared to solve them now. The guru will lift him and endow him with higher powers, vaster knowledge and increasing realization of truth. And the end is safe in the Guru's hands.
These above conclusions, as the professor says, are not from any single lecture or address by Baba, but are gathered from the various hints, his dealings with many people and his occasional words.
(Courtesy: HH Pujyasri B. V. Narasimha Swamiji)
www.saibaba.org
|
|
|
| |
| Sai Humour and Golden Words of Wisdom from Swami [Part 2 of 2] |
| 09.20.04 (10:33 am) [edit] |
Sai Humour and Golden Words of Wisdom from Swami [Part 2 of 2]
If you feel you are a hundred percent dependent on God, He will look after you and save you from harm and injury.
Love with no expectation of return.
Activity must be dedicated to God, the Highest Good. Then, it will provide health to body and mind.
God is omnipotent. All powerful
God is Omnipresent. Present everywhere.
God is Omniscient. All knowing.
God, first; the world next; myself last!
Live on your own earnings, your own resources.
Man seeks to change the foods available in nature to suit his tastes, thereby putting an end to the very essence of life contained in them.
Each man carries his own destiny in his own hands.
Dreams relating to God are real.
The easiest way to control sensuous desires is to practice altruistic love.
Our good conduct is our true wealth.
If some people say there is no God, it only means that they are at too great a distance to be aware of Him.
Men are born with a helpless lamenting cry; they should die with a smile of happy joy.
Do not belittle any religion or give predominance to any religion.
Love knows no fear and so love needs no falsehood to support it.
Do not use poisonous words against anyone, for, words wound more fatally than even arrows.
You must be a lotus unfolding its petals when the sun rises in the sky, unaffected by the slush where it is born or even the water which sustains it!
Be loving, begin to perceive your inner voice and follow it.
The root is education and the fruit is virtue.
Of all the insanities that harass man, God-madness is the least harmful, and the most beneficial.
You may be able to pay back any debt; but the debt you owe your mother, you never can repay.
Love is the light that guides the feet of man in the wilderness.
Every experience that is drawn through any of the senses has an effect on one's health.
Mine, not thine, this sense of greed is the root of all evil. This distinction is applied even to God! -- my God, not yours! Your God, not mine!
Discipline is the mark of intelligent living.
No one can judge another, for, when another is judged you are yourself condemned.
Love seeks no reward; Love is its own reward.
One without power does not mean lack of physical or mental strength.
Speak soft and sweet; sympathize with suffering and loss and ignorance: try your best to apply the salve of soothing words and timely succor.
The Lord is but a witness; He is above all hate and anger, of attachment derived from "mine" and "thine".
Nothing is to be used as itself, for itself.
"Seeing is believing: I will believe in God only if I see Him;" but are all things seen or heard or touched or tasted, as real as they seem?
Either the Government must have the capacity to educate and reform the people or the people must have the capacity to educate the Government.
Peace - It can come only from the Fountain of Peace within.
It is best to live with honor for just a day than with dishonor for many decades; better a short lived celestial swan than a century-lived crow.
Every sense is an outlet for the energy of man in a direction that binds him to the objective world.
Spiritual progress is right living, good conduct, moral behavior.
Do all acts as offerings to God; do not classify some as `my work' and some as `His work'.
The reasoning faculty must be employed to distinguish between the limited and the unlimited, the Temporary and the Eternal.
Life is a mirage; It comes from no visible rain; It falls into no recognizable sea.
When the magnet does not attract the needle, the fault lies in the dirt that covers up the needle.
Food should not be too salty, too hot, too bitter, too sweet, too sour.
There should not be any trace of dislike or distrust on the score of nationality, language, caste, economic status, scholarship, age or sex.
The end of knowledge is love. The end of education is character.
Each country is but a room in the mansion of God.
The very joy derived from service reacts on the body and makes you free from disease.
The age period 16 - 30 is a crucial stage, when man achieves best and struggles hardest to achieve.
Man is a spark of the Divine.
All things in creation are subject to the law of change and man too is subject to this law.
Service is spiritual discipline, not a pastime of the rich and well-placed.
Too much food results in dullness of mind.
God alone is the giver of life, the guardian of life, and the goal of life.
All spiritual practice must be directed to the removal of the husk and the revelation of the kernel.
The same current activates all.
Man is now able to soar into outer space and reach up to the moon; but he is not moral enough to live at peace with his neighbor!
The food that one eats has to be pure, free from the subtle evils radiated by the persons who collect the materials, who cook the dishes, and who serve them.
Whatever is to our advantage will appear right to us; We do not usually look upon a matter from the other fellow's standpoint.
However high a bird may soar, it has sooner or later to perch on a tree top, to enjoy quiet.
The purpose of living is to achieve the `living in God'
When you feel you cannot do good, at least desist from doing evil.
Condemn the wrong and extol the right as soon as you notice either in your children; that will settle them on the straight path.
Awake, Arise and Stop not until the goal is reached.
Limiting birth by artificial means is an absurdly wrong step. The consequences of this act are irresponsible fatherhood or frustrated motherhood.
The mind fixed in the awareness of the One is like a rock, unaffected by doubt, stable, secure.
Instead of making the senses which are at best very poor guides and informants his servants, man has made them his masters.
Jesus said:
First - He is a messenger of God.
Second - He is the son of God.
Third - He and His Father are one.
Women have equal chances and equal rights to attain Godhead
Let the wave of memory, the storm of desire, the fire of emotion pass through without affecting your equanimity.
Silence is the speech of the spiritual seeker
All men are cells in the same divine organism, in the divine body. That should be your faith, your fortune, your fort, your fullness.
Hate screeches
Fear squeals
Conceit trumpets
But love sings lullabies.
Food cooked in water should not be used the next day; it becomes harmful.
No society can find its fulfillment, no social ideal can fructify, without the blossoming of the spirit of man.
Patience is all the strength that man needs.
The earlier years of life are the most crucial, and so the mother and the father have to share the responsibility for the upbringing.
Through the media of films, books, music and the behavior of elders, young minds are excited and aroused into indulgences.
The God of death does not give notice of His arrival to take hold of you. He is not like the photographer who says, "I am clicking, are you ready?"
Whenever you get a little leisure, do not spend it in talking about sundries, but utilize it in meditating on God or in doing service to others.
Greed yields only sorrow; contentment is best.
Whatever acts a good or bad man may do, the fruits thereof follow him and will never stop pursuing him.
It is not the standard of living that is important, but the manner of living.
You must render service out of spontaneous urge from within, with a heart filled with love.
A chance conglomeration of humans does not become a society.
A society has to be welded into a unit by the consciousness of kinship in God.
Unity is divinity; Purity us enlightenment.
Reform the body, reconstruct the mind, regulate the way of living, then, the country will become automatically strong and prosperous.
Forget the harm that anyone has done to you, and forget the good that you have done to others.
There is only one royal road for the spiritual journey...Love.
If one student is bad, only that student is affected. But if one teacher is bad, hundreds of students get spoiled.
Your thoughts play a vital role in shaping your life.
Religion is three-fourths character.
The present is a product of the past, but it is also the seed for the future.
Open the gates of wisdom tear the veil of ignorance enter the abode of Divine Bliss. Rest in peace forever.
Form a Satsang, where you meet and exchange truths and virtuous talk; where you study holy books and discourses on the glory of God.
All work is God's. He inspires, He helps, He executes, He enjoys, He is pleased, He reaps, He sowed.
Have faith in yourself. When you have no faith in the wave, how can you get faith in the ocean?
Do not contemplate on death; it is just an incident in life; contemplate on God, who is the master of all life.
You must welcome tests because it gives you confidence and it ensures promotion.
So long as you say 'I am' there is bound to be fear, but once you say and feel 'I am God' you get unconquerable strength.
By eating flesh one develops violent tendencies and animal diseases.
Do not get swelled up when people praise you and do not feel dejected when people blame you.
Serve man until you see God in all men.
Knowledge without devotion to God produces hatred.
What is the unmistakable mark of a wise man? It is love, love for all humanity.
Service springs out of love and it scatters love in profusion.
Soft sweet speech is the _expression of genuine love.
Mankind can find happiness only in unity, not in diversity.
Philosophy that cannot be understood, scriptures that are not practiced - it is a waste of time to talk of them.
Anger is the harvest of the bewitching mind; it enslaves man and fogs his understanding.
People are born for different tasks, but in order to survive every one requires the same nourishment; inner peace.
Whatever the trouble, however great the sorrow, persist and win by recollecting the Lord.
Those who have gone through pain and suffering can understand and sympathize with those who are in pain
The basic Truth in all religions, irrespective of country or race is one and the same.
Whenever and wherever you put yourself in touch with God that is the state of meditation.
The mind is a bundle of desires - remove the threads of attachment one by one; at the end the 'cloth' disappears and the mind is clear and pure.
Practice silence - for the voice of God can be heard in the region of your heart only when the tongue is stilled and storm is stilled and the waves are calm.
Practice the vocabulary of love - unlearn the language of hate and contempt.
God is in you, around you, behind you, above you, beside you.
Of all the righteous acts, help rendered to those needing it, is the most righteous.
Surrendering the fruit of action to the Lord is real sacrifice.
My birthday is the date when divinity blossoms in your heart.
God is neither distant nor distinct from you.
What is offered to God is totally free from all defects and imperfections.
The joy that we cause in the heart of God is the only worthwhile achievement.
The acid test by which an activity can be confirmed as holy or sacred is to examine whether it promotes attachment or avoids bondage.
Body is like a flashlight. Eye is like the bulb Mind is the battery cell Intelligence is the switch Only when the four work together do you get the light.
Any happiness that you can give to others will result in happiness for yourself in the end. Man must realize that he cannot get anything without sharing it with humanity around him. So, you must believe that happiness of the people around you will lead to your own happiness in due course.
Illnesses are caused more by malnutrition of the mind than of the body. I will recommend the repetition of the Name of God. That is Vitamin G. That is the medicine; regulated life and habits are 2/3 of the treatment, while the medicine is just 1/3 only.
It is only when you have both divine grace and human endeavor that you can experience bliss, just as you can enjoy the breeze of a fan only when you have both a fan and the electrical energy to operate it.
Do not think that only those who worship a picture or image with pompous paraphernalia are devotees. Whoever walks straight along the moral path, whoever acts as he speaks and speaks as he has seen whoever melts at another's woe and exults at another's joy.... is a devotee, perhaps a greater devotee.
This is bad; this is good - can such judgements be ever made about anything in God's creation when all are manifestations of His will?.
Love is one without a second. When this love is directed towards the world, it is called attachment (anuraga), and when directed towards God, it is called Prema (devotional love).
The play is His The role is His gift The lines are written by Him He directs, He decides the dress and decoration, The gesture and the tone, The entrance and the exit. You have to act well to receive His approbation When the curtain falls Earn by your efficiency and enthusiasm The right to play higher and higher roles That is the meaning and purpose of life
Living with God is the true education Living for God is the true devotion Living in God is the true spirituality.
A bubble of water is born out of water. It is made up of water. It ultimately mixes with water and disappears. As in this analogy, man is like a bubble and Narayana is like the source, "water". Man is born out of Narayana, is made up of Him and ultimately merges with Him.
A pure thought from a pure heart is better than a Mantra.
A zero will get its value only if it is placed after an integer. So also a "Jiva" will get some value only if it is placed in conjunction with divinity.
Accommodate all forms of God in your heart. Do not exclude some and welcome others. Accept all achievements and failures as proofs of the grace of God.
Adoration, affection and attachment are the flowers. Devotion and dedication are the fruits. When they ripen they fill themselves with the sweet sustaining juice called wisdom.
Ambition to earn fame in the world, to gain some position of authority over men, to lead a luxurious life can never ensure mental peace.
An expansive mind is more laudable than an expert brain. One person shedding love is more desirable than a hundred hard hearted companions.
An iron box is essential to keep safe the precious stones. So too the body is essential to keep safe the precious gifts of virtue, love and discrimination.
Anger, ego, jealousy are the biggest diseases. Keep yourself aloof from these three diseases.
Anger cannot be destroyed by anger and cruelty by cruelty. Anger can be subdued only by forbearance and cruelty can be overcome only by nonviolence.
Anger is like an intoxicant; it reduces man and degrades him to the level of an animal.
As long as the sugar is on the tongue, you feel the sweetness in taste. Similarly, so long as the heart has love, peace and devotion, you feel bliss.
As the food, so the mind. As the mind, so the thought. As the thought, so the act.
At all times, engage yourself in serving others. There is no greater Sadhana than this.
Be a servant; a servant of God. Feel that you are an instrument in His hand. Let Him shape you and use you as He knows best.
Be clear and content Be moderate and wise Be vigilant and steady. Be earnest and sweet.
Be good, Do good, See good - this is the way to God.
Be guarded against the 'evil of the tongue', 'evil of the mind' and 'evil of the hand'.
Be like a star which never wavers from the crescent, but is fixed in steady faith. Be like a lotus which is not affected by the water in which it is born.
Be what you profess to be. Speak what you intend to do. Utter what you have experienced. No more. No less.
Believe that God is one, though he is addressed and prayed to by different groups of people in different names.
Believe that there is no morality higher than truth, there is no prayer more fruitful than Seva.
Believe that there is nothing greater than truth; nothing sweeter, nothing more precious and nothing more lasting.
Bend before the lowly, the humbly, the Godly, the good. Do not bend before the proud; the promoters of hate and greed.
Bhajan cleanses and purifies the atmosphere by its vital vibrations. It inspires, instructs, it calls and comforts.
Bhakti (devotion) is as essential for experiencing Atmic Bliss as blood is essential for the body.
Be like the ant. When the ant gets a mixture of sand and sugar, it selects only sugar; it neglects sand. See only good in others. Pay no attention to the bad.
Body is a house given to you for rent. Live there so long as He wills, thanking him and paying Him the rent of faith and devotion.
By chanting the name of the Lord sanctifies your time. By singing His glory, sanctify your life. Always continuously develop a pure heart for the welfare of the world.
Calamity, danger, death cannot be avoided for all time. They are inevitable factors of life and you have to learn to live bravely with them.
Chanting the name of the Lord must be considered as the highest form of Sadhana. You can travel anywhere in the light of this name. In this age of Kali Yuga, the easiest way to reach the Lord is this chanting of the Lord's name. There is nothing more sacred than this name.
Character is the most precious gift of education. Without character, wealth, education and social status are of no avail.
Close your eyes to the faults of others, but keep them open to discover your own.
Consider the entire society as your home, only then you will realize genuine unity with all.
Constant dwelling with the name of the Lord gives that unshakeable peace unaffected by the ups and downs of life.
Command the mind, regulate your conduct, keep your heart straight and clear, then you will get the grace of God.
Concentration is a conscious activity and meditation is a super conscious experience.
Contentment is the most precious treasure. Contentment alone can lead man to the goal of life, the attainment of divinity.
Cows may be of different breeds or colors or sizes, but milk they yield is the same, the world over. So too, all religions, what ever their origin or extent of influence, are means to teach man this process.
Creation is divine; imitation is human.
Dedicate all your physical possession and mental skills and intellectual attainments to the service of the Lord.
Desire is storm, greed is whirl-pool, pride is precipice, attachment is avalanche and ego is volcano. Discard these and you will be liberated.
Dedicate your hands to the service of mankind, never deviate from that attitude.
Dedication ensures success; purifies inner vision, gives lasting joy.
Desires, disappointments and despair cause diseases. Filling the mind with the thought of God is the curative drug.
Develop the quality of love that asks for no return, develop divine knowledge and develop the inner vision.
Devotion is the sustenance of the heart, just as food is the sustenance for the body; devotion to duty is the highest form of worship to God.
Devotion is not a uniform to be worn on certain days when you gather for worship and then to be laid aside when the service is over.
Devotion to God does not mean merely offering worship in a shrine or taking part in Bhajan or Sankirtan. One must recognize the form of Divine in the images one worships or human being one serves.
Devotion truly means worshipping the Lord, not caring for the fruits of one's actions.
Discipline is the mark of intelligent living; it is more essential for success in spiritual effort.
Dive and declare the depth, eat and judge the taste.
Divine bliss cannot be gained by accumulation of impediments like cars and houses, land and gold, stocks and stores.
Divine is neither manufactured by any company nor available in any shop. It is not something that can be earned from outside, it has to sprout and grow from within and treasured within.
Divine is the inner core of all beings, near and far, big or small. Expand your consciousness to its utmost limits.
Do and dedicate, Work and worship, Plan and protect, But do not worry about the fruit, That is the secret of spiritual success.
Do good deeds, you get good in return. Do bad deeds, you reap bad results; do not blame God, thank yourself, blame yourself.
Doing one's duty, however small, in an unattached manner gives rise to the awakening of self awareness.
Do not be affected when the results you anticipate are not produced; do not anticipate at all, but leave it to God.
Do not depend on others to serve your needs, become your own servant before proceeding to serve others.
Do not get puffed up when you succeed. Do not get punctured when you fail.
Do not give room for differences based on language, religion, caste or nationality. Develop the feeling that all are children of God. You may worship God in any form of your choice, but always bear in mind that God is one. Cultivate love and promote unity and harmony among all.
Do not give up worldly duties, but do them with the Name of God on your lips inviting the Grace of God on your heads.
Do not lay claim to long life but to divine life; do not pine for more years on earth, but for more virtues in the heart.
Each has his particular duty, task, role as an individual; do that duty, carry on that task. Play that role as best as you can; that is how one can fulfill himself.
Earning money cannot be the purpose of education; acquiring good qualities can be the only purpose of education.
Education does not mean only giving meaning to the words. Whatever is learnt in schools and colleges has to be practiced and has to be used for the welfare of the society. That is true education.
Education is a wasteful process unless knowledge is transformed into wisdom and wisdom is expressed in character.
Education is to be valued not as a means of earning one's livelihood, but as the essential requisite for a happy, peaceful and progressive life.
Education must ultimately mean: "E" for Enlightment "D" for Duty and Devotion "U" for Understanding "C" for Character "A" for Action "T" for Thanking "I" for Integrity "O" for Oneness "N" for Nobility
Education should be divorced from job hunting. Its primary purpose should be to enable the educated to lead an honorable and meaningful life in society.
Education without character, politics without principles and commerce without morality are not only useless, but positively dangerous.
Ego lives by getting and forgetting. Love lives by giving and forgiving.
Engage always in good deeds, beneficial activities, speak the truth, do not inflict pain by word or deed or even thought. That is the highest gain which you can earn in this life.
Every action of yours at the present time is bound to have a reaction, resound and reflection in the future.
Every human being is has a body which is like a chariot and has a charioteer, which is the Atma. This is universally true and this is the basis of the unity and diversity of in all mankind.
Every human being has four birthdays: the first is when he emerges from his mother's womb; the second is when he begins his spiritual study to lead him from darkness to light; third is when he has gained wisdom for achieving self realization; the fourth and last is when he realizes his true identity and merges with Brahman.
Every passing minute is a precious gift from God which you have to use for the best and most lasting benefit.
Every rise will be followed by a fall; every elation will be followed by depression.
Feel that you are a hundred percent dependent on God; He will look after you and save you from harm and injury.
Feel that your family, your house, your fields, your cars are all the Lord's property and that you are only the trustee.
Feel the presence of God when silence reigns; in the excitement and confusion, you cannot hear His 'Foot Fall'.
For the disease of 'Bhavaroga' (birth death cycle), Bhagawan is the medicine; for the disease of desire, Jnana is the prescription; for the disease of doubt, the most effective remedy is paropakara (service); for the major infection of asanthi (anxiety), the course of treatment is Bhajan.
Friendship should not be based on consideration of fear and favor, sacred friendship is that which enables one to help others at all times and in all circumstances.
Get the doctor who would assure 'hereafter you will not fall ill' and not the doctor who gives some relief to the present attacks.
'Gift' is a meritorious act, if it is rendered to the needy at the time of need, in a manner that fulfills the need, it must be made without pride and publicity.
Give up gaining; restraining in order to receive; becoming blind in order to see more clearly.
Giving is gaining. Gaining is grieving.
Giving up one's evil thoughts constitutes sacrifice and yoga - leaving one's wife, giving up one's material possessions and repairing to the forest will be of no avail.
Goal of human life is not just eating, drinking, sleeping, tasting a little joy and grief and finally dying like any bird or beast; the goal is the realization of the eternal absolute.
God acts as creator, protector and destroyer. You must show your gratitude to God by your actions, not your words.
God can be addressed by any name that tastes sweet to your tongue or pictured in any form that appeal to your sense of wonder and awe.
God cannot be won by tricks or through short cuts, He can be won only by the hard way of struggle, detachment and tough discipline.
God does not appreciate external pomp and exhibitionistic behavior. God does not take revenge if you do not recognize Him or revere Him.
God does not calculate the cost of all which you surrender at His feet; He examines the spirit in which it is surrendered.
God does not draw you near or keep you far; God does not deny anyone, it is only you who deny God.
God does not live in structures of stone or brick, He lives in soft hearts, warm with sympathy and fragrant with universal love.
God grants you what you need and desire; there is no reason to ask, no reason to grumble.
God has given you the heart to use in life, return it to Him as clean and as pure.
God has no desire to bless nor anger to induce Him to punish. You get blessed and punished as a result of your own feelings and acts.
God has no preference and prejudices. He is but reaction and resound.
God has not made any one wholly bad or wholly good; your likes and dislikes are inducing you to label them such.
God is all mercy, adore Him so long as you have breath, so long as you are conscious.
God is all names and all forms, He cannot be identified with one name and one form; the whole universe is inhabited by God.
God is always ready to give you all that you want but you do not seem to know what is good for you and what you really want, so it is better and easier to surrender yourself completely to God and simply ask for His Grace.
God is nameless, but He responds when His name, in any one of the many, is taken by the seeker.
God is not attracted by your appearance, He will look at the cleanliness of the inner self.
God is not involved in either rewards or punishment. He only reflects resounds and reacts; He is the eternal unaffected witness.
God is not somewhere away from you, someone distinct from you, He is in you, before you, behind you.
God is the sugar that can make the tasteless drink of life into a sweet potion.
God sees your devotion and not power; God cares for your quality and not your caste; God looks at your heart and not at your wealth.
God will respond only when you call Him from the depth of feeling. He will be deaf even if you call him a million times automatically and artificially with the tongue and not with the heart.
Grace of God is equal on all, but it leaks through the holes of anger, ego, lust, greed and desires. Fill the holes with trust, kindness, love, patience and gratefulness.
Hands are given to us so that we may perform good acts and offer the flower of service to the Lord.
Hands that help are holier than lips that pray.
However you are, you are mine. I will never give you up. Wherever you are, you are near me. You cannot go beyond my reach.
I do not need your garlands and fruits, they are not genuinely yours, give me something that is yours, something which is clean and fragrant with the perfume of virtue and innocence and washed in the tears of repentance.
I do not reveal or refuse, it is for you to discover and decide.
I do not take anything from anyone except their love and devotion.
I have come not to disturb or destroy any faith, but to confirm each in his own faith, so that the Christian becomes a better Christian, the Muslim a better Muslim and the Hindu a better Hindu.
If God is a flower, you should feel yourself a bee that sucks its honey, if he is tree, be a creeper that clings to it, if he is the sky, be a tiny star that twinkles in it. Above all, be conscious of the truth that you and He are bound by supreme love.
If there is righteousness in the heart, there will be beauty in the character. If there is beauty in character, there will be harmony in the home. If there is harmony in the home, there will be order in the nation. If there is order in the nation, there will be peace in the world.
If thought and activities of the mind are sound, healthy, non-violent, filled with love and morally harmonious, then peace is near at hand.
In all the deeds that you perform, in all the individuals that you meet and in all the thoughts that you entertain, you must see the divine and act accordingly.
In an office if you work full time, you get full pay; if you work part time, you get half pay. In the same manner, if you give only part of your mind and ask for full return of the grace of God, it is asking for full pay for half work.
In order to gain the benefit that education can confer, it must be directed towards the cleansing of the inner instruments of thought and feeling. It has to promote and protect the pleasure of spiritual learning.
In the garden of your heart, plant and foster the rose of divinity, the jasmine of purity and humility, the champak of generosity.
In the medicine chest of every member of our Sevadal, one must keep in readiness tablets of discrimination, drops of self control, the powers of faith, devotion and patience. Only then one can be freed of the illness of ignorance.
In the path of Bhakti there are no hurdles young, high or low, man or women, all are equally entitled to tread it.
In the Sathya there is no mithya, but in the mithya (Jagath) you have to search for Sathya and experience it. You can do it, if you rid your mind of all modifications and modulations. Let it be transformed from its present complex confusion into some thing like the sky, which does not bear any mark, though millions of birds fly through it and thousands of planes move across it. Be unaffected, untouched, unattached. That is the Sadhana which will reveal the reality.
Influence of divinity is such that while you are contemplating it all trace of envy and greed will disappear from the mind.
Install the Lord in your heart and offer Him the fruits of your actions and the flowers of your inner thoughts and feelings. That is the worship I like most, the devotion I appreciate most.
Instead of indulging in vain prattle, glorify God and walk in His path and pray to Him. Spend the allotted span of years in the contemplation and the adoration of the Almighty, not in servile praise of the feeble, the futile and the weak. Life is an opportunity afforded to each, not to eat and drink, but to achieve something nobler and grandeur, to master oneself and merge in the reality.
It is an act of merit to be of service to others, it is a sin to harm others.
Its is more sacred and sanctifying to fill our hearts with love than to fill our hearts with all kinds of books on spiritual matters.
It is of no use if you simply utter the name of the God and if you do not follow the good things, it is just like uttering the name of penicillin when you are running a high temperature.
It is only by means of purity of mind, can you come close to the Lord.
Just as sugar cane does not yield sugar juice unless it is crushed, as sandal wood does not give the fragrant paste unless it is rubbed on the stone, so the goodness of people does not come out unless they go through difficulties.
Karma Yoga is the earthen lamp, Bhakti Yoga is the oil in it, Raja Yoga is the wick, and Jnana Yoga is the light.
Karma cleanses the mind if it is done as a dedicatory act, the consequence being left to the will of the Lord. Repentance saves even sinners from perdition. No ceremony of expiation is as effective as sincere repentance.
Keep away from impure listening, impure acts, impure words, and impure thoughts.
Keep the name of the Lord always radiant on your tongue and mind that will keep the antics of the mind under control.
Knowing the way is not enough. The path must be traversed to reach the destination. That journey is service to society.
Knowledge without integrity is dangerous and dreadful; knowledge without character is a powerful evil. Knowledge without action is useless; action without knowledge is foolishness.
Learn to adopt, adjust and accommodate. Learn to give, not to take, learn to serve, not to rule.
Less luggage, more comfort is a slogan for a journey of life; reduce desires, loosen attachment, you will win freedom.
Let the name of the Lord come from the core of your heart. It should not come merely from the lips. It should be chanted with love and faith.
Let your boat be on the waters, but do not allow the waters to enter the boat. Be in the world, but not of it. That is the secret of a truly happy life.
Life can be peaceful only when you can control excitement of your body and mind, life is undoubtedly incomplete without thought about God.
Life is a journey from "I" to "WE".
Life is enveloped in the bitter skin of lust, anger, greed, attachment and jealousy; remove the skin and throw it away so that the sweetness can be tasted.
Love in thought is truth. Love in action is right conduct. Love in understanding is peace. Love in feeling is non-violence.
Love lives by giving and forgiving; self lives by getting and forgetting.
Love saturates all activities with joy and peace. Love ennobles the least and the lowest. Love yourself for the God that it embodies. Love others for the God that is enshrined in them.
Love the Lord's creation as much as the Lord Himself. Then the tree of life will yield the sweet fruit of Madhura Bhakti.
Measure the height you have reached with the yard stick of virtue, serenity, fortitude and equanimity.
Mind, word and act, all three must be filled with the belief that all is His play that is the genuine path.
Name of the God is the rifle which guards you against the beasts of prey in the jungle of life. Name of God is the most effective tonic; it will keep off all illness.
Not by wealth or progeny, neither by reading or listening but only by sacrifice can you get the vision of the divine. Sacrifice of ego is the highest Sadhana.
Objective possessions and subjective passions are handicaps in the race of realization.
Offer God real flower grown in the garden of your heart; fragrant, beautiful and delighting.
Offering all the deeds of man at the feet of the Lord is the real Yagna. Every action performed by man must be considered as an offering to the Lord and as the Lord's work itself.
Only in fear of sin can you experience peace and nonviolence. Only in love of God can you foster truth and love. In social morality you can experience righteousness.
Only through renunciation can immortality (oneness with God) be attained.
Peace of mind cannot be gained by wealth or fame or skill. It can be achieved only through sacrifice.
Peace or distraction, calm or anxiety, it is the product of one's thoughts and deeds.
Prayer alone makes life happy, harmonious and worth living in this universe. Prayer brings man and God together and with every sigh nearer and nearer.
Prayer is the yearning one experiences to awaken the divinity latent in the heart. Prayer is not pronouncing of words.
Prayer reveals the real secret of life; prayer will succeed when thoughts are pure.
Properties are not proper ties.
Pursuit of material pleasures will be like nectar at first, but like poison at the end.
Religions are many, but the road is the same. Flowers are many, but worship is the same, professions are many but living is the same.
Remember that God is not someone else, but one's own inner self.
Remember that if there is anything sweeter than all sweet things, more auspicious than all auspicious things, holier than all holy objects, verily it is the name of the Lord.
Remember there is no morality higher than truth. There is no prayer more fruitful than Seva.
Remove from the garden of your heart, the thorny bushes of greed, anger, jealousy and selfishness.
Reverence for all life in thought, word and deed is nonviolence.
Sadhana leads to Truth Sat karma leads to Dharma Bhakti leads to Peace Upasana leads to Love.
Science is below the mind, spirituality is beyond the mind.
Science without religion is lame. Religion without science is blind.
Service is the ship by which one can cross the ocean of Samsara (life)
Service to man is the highest form of worship. Do not offend or harm anyone.
Seva (service) taken up as Sadhana (discipline) teaches Sahana (patience).
So long as man is not able to push away the clouds of selfishness, he cannot look at the sun of wisdom.
Success or failure is your own making. You decide your destiny. The Lord has no share in deciding it.
Suffering entitles you more to the Grace of the Lord. When suffering comes in waves, one behind the other, be glad that the shore is near, bear them bravely. Like cowards, do not throw the blame on some outside power or develop dislike for the Lord.
The bird with you - the wings with me. The foot with you - the way with me. The eye with you - the form with me. The thing with you - the dream with me. The world with you - so we are bound. So we begin - and so we end. You in me - and I in you.
The day when we understand that every thing belongs to God that will be the dawn of knowledge.
The essence of all the Puranas and Vedas is "Do good to others and keep away from doing harm to others".
The good hearted man who professes no religion is the truly religious man.
There is nothing in the universe higher than God; different from God; distinct from God.
Those who walk with God always reach their destination.
Through reading you gather information but through service you get transformation.
Truth is the sustaining factor behind all; it is the very core and essence of divine life.
Unless God's Grace and human effort come together the result cannot be achieved.
Use the body as a boat to cross the ocean of life with devotion and detachment.
Water flows from a higher level to the lower. God's Grace too flows down to those who are bent with humility.
We do no get what we desire, we get what we deserve.
Wealth that you hoard is not yours; wealth that you have given is really yours.
Yesterday has deceived you and gone, tomorrow is a doubtful visitor. Today is a fast friend, hold fast to it.
You cannot always oblige but you can be obliging.
You cannot claim to be educated or grown up unless you have mastered the science of self control and destroyed the root cause of delusion.
You must give up the luggage of your desires and wishes and thus make life less burdensome.
You must surrender your judgement to the Lord, then Lord will assume full responsibility.
You need offer only two things to God - pure love and selfless service.
Your life can be peaceful only when you can control your excitement of the body and mind.
Your virtue is your shield; your vice is the weapon that inflicts wounds on you.
Destroying pride man becomes endearing; Destroying anger man gets rid of sorrow Destroying desire man acquires peace; Destroying greed man achieves happiness.
Bear in mind the three P's: Purity, Patience and Perseverance. With these three, you are bound to acquire good health and bliss
Action with Love is Right Conduct. Speak with Love and it becomes Truth. Thinking with Love results in Peace. Understanding with Love leads to non-violence
What is devotion? It is not merely offering several types of worship or going on pilgrimage. Unalloyed and true love for love's sake alone constitutes devotion. True devotion is the love flowing from a pure heart unpolluted by selfish motives.
Humanness can be promoted only through spirituality and not by any other means. Just as a seed can sprout only when it is planted in the soil and watered, human values can grow only in a spiritual soil. If a man wants to cultivate human values, he has to apply the manure of spirituality to his heart, water it with love so that human values will grow
While taking food, you should not discuss dreadful incidents. No room should be given to subjects which excite the mind. Silence should prevail during eating. Even sound waves enter into us and affect our minds. Hence people should avoid seeing television while taking food.
Spirituality does not mean leading a lonely ascetic life. Spirituality means getting rid of attachment and hatred and looking upon the whole humanity as one.
I know your name, your degrees, your profession, your status and your history. I know your past, present and future. But you do not know me. That is why sometimes in order to reveal who I am, I myself show my visiting card, something which you call a miracle.
It is not enough to praise God. You have to love Him. You have to become Love itself so that you can love the entire universe. When you become embodiments of Love, you can love all.
To earn the Grace of the Divine, the easy way is surrendering at the Feet of the Lord. There is so much power in the feet of the Lord which you cannot understand. The feet form the basis for not only the physical frame of the body, but also for spiritual and ethical purposes.
There is no greater penance than contentment for securing happiness. There is no worse disease than insatiable desire. There is no greater virtue than compassion. Peace is the highest spiritual discipline.
Hold all your property and wealth in trust for the Lord, who gave them to you. Even you and your family, you must take as a sacred trust, as persons given to you by the Lord to love, foster and guide. Thus you must elevate your attachment into worship and make it an instrument of spiritual progress.
Be like the ant: When the ant gets a mixture of sand and sugar it selects only the sugar. It neglects the sand. See only the good in others; pay no attention to the bad.
Devotion to God does not mean merely offering worship in a shrine or taking part in Bhajan or Sankirtan; one must recognize the form of the Divine in the images one worships or the human beings one serves
The only hold that man has in this dreadful darkness is the name of God. That is the raft which will take Him across this stormy sea darkened by hate and fear, churned by anxiety and terror.
The affection between a mother and a child or between a husband and wife is incidental to a certain temporary relationship and is not real love at all. True Love has neither a beginning nor an end. It exists in all three categories of time - past, present and future. That alone is true Love which can fill man with enduring Bliss.
Discipline grows out of devotion. Devotion stems out of duty. Observe the three D's - Discipline, Devotion and Duty. This is true spirituality. In the performance of every duty there should be devotion. There should be devotion and not diversion.
Fulfillment in life is not attained by physical health and strength alone. Even when the stomach is full, the mind must get the satisfaction. Hence, effort should be made to promote mental health also. Only when both the mind and the body are hale and well, can one experience happiness.
Alone bestows the supreme good
Alone is the destroyer of the cycle of existence Devotion
Alone is the means of recognizing divinity
Alone is the means of liberation.
1. Welcome good company.
2. Eschew all association with the evil minded.
3. Perform meritorious acts ceaselessly.
4. Always discriminate between the transient and the ever lasting
Truth is the mother Wisdom is the father Right conduct is the brother Compassion is the friend Peace is the spouse Forgiveness is the son These six alone are the real relations for every one.
CONCLUDED Courtesy: http://groups.yahoo.com/group/saidevotees_wor ldnet3/" title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/saidevotees_wor ldnet3/" target="_blank"http://groups.yahoo.com/group...
|
|
|
| |
| Obtain Divine Grace by obeying your Parents |
| 09.20.04 (10:13 am) [edit] |
Obtain Divine Grace by obeying your Parents
Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba giving His Divine Discourse on 18th September 2004 (Ganesh Chaturthi) at Prashanti Nilayam
Text of the Divine Discourse delivered by Bhagawan Sri Sathya Sai Baba on 18th September 2004 (Ganesh Chaturthi) at Prashanti Nilayam, Sai Kulwanth Hall
The moon illumines the world at night and the sun during the day. Righteousness illumines the three worlds, and a virtuous son illumines his entire lineage. (Telugu Poem)
Embodiments of Love! A virtuous son is greater than even those who have acquired Jnana (knowledge), Vijnana (wisdom), Sujnana and Prajnana (constant integrated awareness). Lord Vinayaka is such a virtuous son. Every individual has a Guru. But, Vinayaka has no Guru at all. He is the Guru of Gurus and the leader of leaders. He is called by the name "Vinayaka" since He has no leader above Him and He is the leader for all.
Embodiments of Love! Whenever a new task is undertaken, it is customary to perform Puja to Lord Vinayaka to invoke His blessings for the successful completion of the task. Even while starting a musical concert, the singers pray to Lord Vinayaka with the kirtan, "Vinayaka Nannu Brovara" (Oh! Lord Vinayaka! Please come to my help). It is only when you thus pray to Lord Vinayaka and seek His blessings, will all your task meet with success.
Lord Vinayaka has an elephant's head and trunk. It denotes that Vinayaka can be compared to an elephant in intelligence, which always thinks twice before setting its foot forward. Similarly, it is only after intelligent discrimination that Vinayaka moves forward. The four letters in the word Ganapathi (ga, na, pa and ti) denote that Lord Vinayaka is full of Vijnana, Sujnana and Prajnana. People today forget the underlying meaning in the name 'Ganapati' and engage themselves in mere rituals. You may not perform any rituals, but, never give up worshipping Lord Vinayaka. Especially, it is the foremost duty of the students to come under the leadership of Vinayaka, who is a leader unto Himself. You would not find a parallel to Lord Vinayaka. When you take such a Lord as your ideal and pursue your studies, you will be able to master all branches of education. Vinayaka has a big tummy, which is full of Jnana (wisdom). That wisdom is His power. We should worship such a powerful Lord. No one can comprehend the true nature of Lord Vinayaka, fully.
Lord Vinayaka is the leader for one and all. He is the divine father and mother to everybody. In accordance with the prayer Twameva Matha cha Pitha Twameva, Twameva Bandhuscha Sakha Twameva, Twameva Vidya Dravinam Twameva (He alone is the father and mother, friend and relation, wisdom and wealth to every individual). No one else can be compared to Lord Vinayaka in terms of power and prowess in this world. The world is unable to recognise the true nature of such a divine leader. We are, today, prepared to accept the leadership of ordinary mortals. This is an unfortunate situation.
Today is the holy day commemorating the birth of Lord Vinayaka. In fact, He has no birth at all. He created the entire universe. All the Vedas are the result of the divine sankalpa of Lord Vinayaka. All forms of knowledge have originated from Vinayaka.
Embodiments of Love! Lord Vinayaka does not know what anger is. He is the embodiment of love. Where there is love, bad qualities like anger, passion, conceit etc., cannot gain entry. You might have witnessed the facial features of Vinayaka. Did His face ever reflect anger? No. He will always be smiling. Vinayaka is omnipresent. People attribute a particular place as the birthplace of God and consider it as a Kshetra (a sacred place of pilgrimage). But, no single place can be ascribed as the birthplace of God. He is Swayambhu (Self-emergent). There is no specific place which can be ascribed as place of birth, place of upbringing, etc., for God. He is omnipresent. God will manifest in such a place where people get rid of their bad qualities and sincerely pray to Him with devotion. He is Gunatheetha (beyond attributes). He is Nirgunam, Niranjanam, Sanathanam, Niketanam, Nitya, Shuddha, Buddha, Mukta, Nirmala Swarupinam (God is attributeless, pure, final abode, eternal, unsullied, enlightened, free and embodiment of sacredness).
God appears to be angry at times. But, that is not real anger. In order to put the devotees on the right path, He pretends to be angry. If He does not pretend so, there is no chance for the devotees to change their behaviour. His pretending to be angry is just a drama. God has no trace of anger in Him. When we commit mistakes or tread the wrong path, we are afraid that God will be angry with us. But, God only pretends to be angry on such occasions so that you become aware of your own faults and deficiencies. For example, when Swami keeps Himself away from you, you feel very sad and think that Swami is not talking to you because He is angry with you. In fact, Swami does not know what anger is. He is the embodiment of love. He is full of love. However, on some rare occasions when He speaks harshly, it might be misconstrued that He is angry. This is quite natural even in our day-to-day life. When you call somebody, "Son! Please come here," it sounds that you are calling him with love. But, if the same words are uttered with a raised voice (in an angry mood), it looks as though you are angry. Therefore, all these are variations in expression and nothing else. The same was the case with Sage Durvasa, whose expressions revealed anger and thus became synonymous for anger. But in fact, Sage Durvasa had no anger at all!
During the Mahabharata war, Aswatthama, the son of Dronacharya, took a terrible vow to annihilate all the Pandavas. Having come to know of this, Droupadi prayed to Krishna to save the Pandavas. The leelas of the Lord are not only wonderful but also mysterious. God enacts dramas and even changes the scenes in His play for the welfare and safety of His devotees. In this instance, the Lord saved the Pandavas with a delicate touch that He alone is capable of.
He went to Sage Durvasa. He was immensely delighted to receive Krishna. The sage asked, "Lord, what brought You to my humble ashram?" Krishna smiled and said, "I have a small job for you." The sage was happy and said, "I am at Your service. You just have to command." Krishna then said, "Good! Tonight, you have to save the Pandavas." Durvasa was puzzled and asked, "Lord, it is You who protect everything in creation. Who am I to do that job?" Krishna replied, "That is a different matter. But for this job, you will be My instrument. I extend protection in many different ways. On this occasion, you have to do something specific as per My instructions." Durvasa wanted to know what it was and Krishna continued, "Dig a pit, ask the Pandavas to hide themselves in it, cover it with planks, grass and mud, and then take your seat on the shelter so prepared. The enemies of the Pandavas may come and ask you about the whereabouts of the Pandavas. They may say, "You know the past, present and future. Please tell us where the Pandavas are hiding." Durvasa intervened and said, "Lord, I cannot tell a lie." Krishna countered, "Did I ask you to utter falsehood? I am Myself the Embodiment of Truth, and I will always ask you to speak only the truth. However, you are at liberty to change your voice suitably to achieve the desired result. I am sure you understand." The sage nodded and smiled.
Some time later, after the Pandavas were hidden, Aswatthama came there, exactly as Krishna had foretold. Durvasa was sitting with his eyes closed. Bowing to the sage, Aswatthama enquired, in a most humble manner, about the whereabouts of the Pandavas. Durvasa slowly opened his eyes; which were like flame. Angrily he roared, "Yes, the Pandavas are here, right below me." Aswatthama was frightened because the sage was well known for his bad temper and his propensity to curse those whom he is angry with. Promptly, he fled from the scene, and the Pandavas were duly saved. All Avatars employ such techniques, and Swami too does the same when required.
The sages and saints, yogis and jnanis for ages have been providing rakshana (protection) and sikshana (correction) and make people tread the right path. Sage Durvasa did the same thing. Ignorant people accuse him of being one of anger in spite of being a great tapasvin. But, those people who are able to understand the real intention behind his apparent anger realise the truth. God has no anger. In fact, one who has anger is not fit to be called God at all!
Once Mother Parvati and Easwara called Vinayaka and His younger brother Subrahmanya, and advised them to go round the world. They also told them that whoever came first would be given a phala (fruit) as reward. This competition was intended to demonstrate the greatness of Vinayaka to the world. The younger brother Subrahmanya immediately plunged into action. He mounted His vehicle, the peacock, to fly round the world. But, Vinayaka did not move and sat in His own place. Easwara then enquired, "My dear son! Why did You not start on Your journey round the world?" Vinayaka laughed at this question and replied "Oh! Father! I need not go anywhere. The fruit of all My journey round the world is right in front of me." So saying, Vinayaka made a Pradakshina (circumambulation) round His father and mother (Lord Easwara and Mother Parvati) and sat down calmly. He claimed victory in the race. In the meanwhile, Subrahmanya came there, after completing His journey round the world. He was very much tired and reported to His father about His successful completion of the task. Lord Easwara then declared Vinayaka as the winner in the race and handed over the fruit to Him. The place where this episode took place is called Palani, in the State of Tamil Nadu.
The underlying meaning in this story is that the parents are the very embodiment of divinity and it is enough if one does pradakshina to them in reverence. That would be tantamount to the punya (merit) acquired by visiting all the holy shrines in the world. Without the parents, there can be no son at all! If children are to be virtuous, it is the parents who have to take care of them. The parents are responsible for the success of their children in all the endeavours.
It is common practice for students to visit temples during examination time and pray for success in the examinations. They offer coconuts in the temples with the pocket money given by their parents. These are all external practices, which have little to do with sincere devotion. If they really wish to achieve success in their endeavour, it is enough if they please their parents and obtain their blessings. If they are satisfied, you are sure to succeed. In order to drive home the point that children should strive to please and satisfy their parents first, Lord Easwara and Mother Parvati arranged this competition of going round the world for Lord Vinayaka and Lord Subrahmanya. If you want to obtain the grace of God, it is enough if you obey the command of your parents lovingly. There is no greater divinity than the parents who are present right in front of your eyes. They have struggled hard in several ways to bring you up to the present state. They made a lot of sacrifice, so that you may come up in life. No parent would ever like to displease his children. They appear to be angry sometimes and may even give some punishment, but that is only outward. In their heart of hearts, they have abundant love for you. Even if they pretend to be angry, it is for your own good. The stream of infinite love ever flows in their hearts. Here is a small example: When the child does some mischief, the mother gives a beating. But, how? The beating merely produces sound but does not cause any pain to the child. Her anger is borne out of love only. On certain occasions, they may show anger, but it is only temporary. It is never permanent. You may think that your parents are angry with you. But, that is your own misunderstanding; you may not be able to understand their love, which is lying dormant. Even if they show anger and say "chee" (an expression in Telugu to indicate one's disapproval), it is only out of love. Students shall, therefore, try to understand the real nature of their parents.
In fact, one's anger is his own enemy, and happiness, his heaven. One should always be happy. A person with anger and irritable temperament can never achieve anything. Vinayaka is one who always obeyed his parents' command. That is why it is said that there is no leader above Him. Students sometimes ask for money from their parents to go to a cinema. When parents refuse, they think that the parents are angry. These are trivial issues. The parents, especially the mother, will be even ready to sacrifice her life, in order to save her children in times of danger. Unfortunately, today there are sons who even go to a court of law against their mothers. It is, therefore, essential that they change their attitude towards their parents and realise that they are verily embodiments of love.
Any number of diversions or silly thoughts may arise in children, but the parents' love towards their children remains unwavering. There are several sons in the world who are angry with their parents, but relationship of the parents and their children is one of love only. Whatever differences that may arise between them are only temporary. The relationship between parents and their children is one of love, nothing else. Lord Vinayaka is the embodiment of love. He always showers love only. When He was acting as a scribe to write the Mahabharata to the dictation of Sage Vyasa, he displayed the same attitude of love. Since He was the embodiment of Love, Vyasa selected Him particularly to undertake the duty of a scribe. Throughout the period of writing the Mahabharata, Vinayaka displayed this quality of pure love. That is why you do not find even a single mistake in the Mahabharata. Since He was flawless, His word was also flawless. You do not find the bad qualities of anger, jealousy, envy or pride in Vinayaka. They are the qualities of a human being devoid of noble qualities.
Dear students! From today onwards, you give up whatever little anger you have towards your parents and cultivate pure love towards them. Love begets love. Receive love from your parents in abundance and prosper in life.
Today is the festival of Vinayaka Chaturthi. It is a very important festival. There is a custom in some families to invite the newly married son-in-law for the festival. Therefore, do not hesitate to go to your in-law's house to spend some time happily with them.
Oh newly married bridegroom, visit your in-laws' house, Come, spend your time in fun and frolic with your brothers-in-law and sisters-in-law, The entire household and the neighbourhood will honour you with love and affection. (Telugu song)
When a son-in-law visits his spouses parents' house, the entire household gets into a festive mood. One is sure to feel happy and mentally relaxed. There are, however, some stone-hearted sons-in-law, who cultivate ill-feelings towards their in-laws and do not visit their house. Such ill-feelings are the result of food. As is the food, so is the head. The feelings of the heart reflect the thought in the head (mind). Therefore, we must take the right food. You should never take such food as would kindle the flames of anger and envy in you. Since ancient times, sages in India have observed strict diet regulations. They always made it a point to consume sattwic food, not rajasic food. By consuming rajasic food, anger is generated. On the other hand, if you consume thamasic food, you will feel sleepy even while you eat. Therefore, both rajasic and thamasic types of food must be avoided. Only sattwic food must be taken. Excess of chillies, salt and sour items must be avoided in food. Before you take food, never forget to offer your prayers:
Brahmarpanam Brahma Havir Brahmagnou Brahmanahutam Brahmaiva Thena Ganthavyam Brahma Karma Samadhina.
(Brahman is the ladle as well as the oblation. He is the sacrificial fire as also the sacrificer. And finally, Brahman is the goal of one who is engaged in the act of sacrifice.)
When you pray in this manner before you partake of your food, God immediately responds thus:
Aham Vaishvanaro Bhutva Praninam Dehamasritah Pranapana Samayukta Pachamyannam Chaturvidham.
(I am present in all beings in the form of digestive fire. United with the Prana (exhalation) and Apana (inhalation), it is I who consume the four kinds of food.)
While taking food, you must always ensure that you take only such items which you can easily digest. Never consume food which you cannot digest. Just as you sit down happily for taking food, so also when you get up after taking your food, you must feel happy and light. Some people sit for food with a light stomach and get up with a heavy stomach after eating bellyful. This is not the proper method of taking food.
Always take light food. These are the habits you must cultivate at least from this auspicious day of Vinayaka Chaturthi. If you cultivate these good habits and qualities you can become as great as Lord Vinayaka.
(Bhagawan concluded His discourse with the Bhajan, "Prema Muditha Manase Kaho…")
Source: http://www.sssbpt.org/Pages/Prasanthi_Nilay am/Ganesh_Chaturthi_Disco urse.htm" title="http://www.sssbpt.org/Pages/Prasanthi_Nilay am/Ganesh_Chaturthi_Disco urse.htm" target="_blank"http://www.sssbpt.org/Pages/P...
|
|
|
| |
| The Governor's Plane Made a Safe Landing |
| 09.20.04 (4:27 am) [edit] |
The Governor's Plane Made a Safe Landing
Smt. Shyamala Devi Daughter of late Shri Burgula Ramakrishna Rao, former Governor Of U.P, and Kerala, India.
It happened during the day when my father , Late Shri Burgula Ramakrishna Rao was Governor of Utter Pardesh.
My father with his-de-camp by name Mr Sodi had gone to Puttaparthi to have Swami’s darshan. On that occasion Swami materized a golden ring and gave it to Mr.Sodi. Baba usually created articles like rings, watches etc, as talisman for the protections of His devotees.
Swami once explained the significance of his created articles. Whenever the recipients of such gifts from Swami are in danger, these articles instantly convert a message to Swami just like a message is convey through telephone.
One one occasions my father along with Mr Sodi had to travel on an official work in a plane meeting for Governor. While returning after completion of assignment, the plane’s front wheel got truck and did not open before landing. Pilots tried their best to unlock and bring down the wheels, but could not succeed.
They were forced make rounds over the airport, as they were unable to make a normal landing. Even the petrol was running out. When message was sent to the control room saying that they have decided to make an emergency landing on its belly, arrangements were hurriedly made.
Fire engines and first aid services were all geared up and kept ready. In a last and final attempt ADC . Mr Sodi entered the cockpit and tried to bring down the jammed wheels.
He had on his finger the ring created by Swami. Immediately the wheels freed and unfolded. The plane was carrying the Governor and made safe landing. My mother at first was frightened at the plane’s failure to make a normal landing.
On that particular day in the early hours Swami had appear in her dream and gave her flowers and bangles, symbolic of protection of her husband.
As a proof of this incident back of Puttaparthi, it seems Swami had remarked to close devotees “Alas! Ramakrishna Rao’s plane had mishap averted. “When my father spoke to Swami through phone. Swami remarked and explained the details of the entire incident to my father.
Jai Sai Ram
http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/article/amazing-cure.htm" title="http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/article/amazing-cure.htm" target="_blank"http://aumsairam108.tripod.co...
|
|
|
| |
| Parthi Update - September 16-18, 2004 |
| 09.20.04 (4:11 am) [edit] |
Parthi Update - September 16-18, 2004
16-09-2004
In the evening Bhagawan came out for Darshan and went inside the interview room with some VIP’s. Beside our Bhajan group, there was a group of youth sitting in whites with all their music instruments. They were the Sundaram Bhajan Group singers from Chennai. There was some meeting of all the Samithi convenors of Tamilnadu at Prasanthinilayam on the 16th and 17th of this month. Along with them, these Bhajan singers had also come. Swami completed the interview and as He came out of the interview room, He sent word for the Sundaram Bhajan group to start their songs. Even as Bhagawan came and sat down on the sofa, the first song began. What professional singing! Believe it or not, it was a wonderful treat to our ears and heart. Song after song flowed – so soothing and melodious. The voice was very sweet and mellifluous, tunes were soul stirring and the selection of songs itself was very good! We had Tamil, Kannada and Hindi songs. All songs were about the glory of Lord Krishna!
What is more important is the participation of Swami in this programme. As soon as Swami sat down, He asked one of them to come forward. The person went forward with the card. It was a brown colour card that looked very elegant and had the programme details within. Swami opened the card and went through the details and asked him a few questions. Then Swami asked them to sing a particular song. They began that song. We enjoyed it thoroughly. As they concluded the song or rather were in the last few lines, Bhagawan opened the card again and selected another song. As they completed the current song, He asked them to sing the next song of His choice. Thus it went on, song after song. Each time Bhagawan would see the card and ask them to sing a particular song. Literally “Khuda Ki Pharmaish”. All throughout, Swami kept the card with Him on His lap!! What a gesture of Love and flow of compassion!
Throughout the programme, Swami kept giving Taalam (beat) and there was a smile on His face, a loving smile acknowledging their devotion and love for Him. It was a treat to all of us. They sang from 3.45 p.m. to 4.30 p.m. Then Bhagawan asked them to sing Bhajans. This too was a very thrilling experience! Bhagawan retired by 5.15 p.m.
17-09-2004
We all assembled in the Mandir for evening Darshan. The Sundaram Bhajan Group was again sitting in front. We hurriedly went and took our place. Swami came and sat on the sofa and signaled for the Sundaram boys to start their programme – part 2. Once again the same experience. Very good songs. Not the usual one’s but still very catchy, good beat, and very nice to hear. After they sang a few songs, Bhagawan asked for our Music boys. Very quickly, the music boys gathered in the front. Two of the music boys were holding a card to seek for permission regarding music programme the next day – for Ganesha Chaturthi. Bhagawan called them forward, looked at the card and asked “What about now?”
The boys were taken by surprise. They said, “Swami group songs”. Bhagawan said, “Sing Padyams (verses)”. Boys asked, “Swami, stotrams?” Swami said, “No, sing Padyams”. The boys went back and having no idea how to start, they began with the Ganesha Stotrams that were actually meant for the next day! That is Bhagawan!! Full of uncertainty and surprises! We just need to take things as they come and enjoy the flow of His Love! The music boys continued with stotram after stotram. Many Gurupoornima Stotrams were chanted.
Meanwhile Swami spotted two of our young Music College singers. They used to often render the Ramakatha songs in front of Bhagawan. Swami asked them to sing the Rama Katha. It was a long time since they had performed. I’m sure their hearts would have beat faster than ever! They readily burst forth with the series of Rama Katha songs. Swami was continuously looking and smiling at them. That kept them going on smoothly. At the end there was a loud applause!!
Bhagawan retired by 5.40 p.m.
18-09-2004
We wish you a very happy Ganesha Chaturthi! On this holy day, Bhagawan came to Sai Kulwant Hall at 7:30 am and took His seat in the portico. He called the V.C and asked him as to who would speak. In fact boys had prepared a nice programme consisting of group songs interspersed with commentary, dialogues, dance, etc. revealing the inner significance of all the aspects of Ganesha and the festival. But just like it happened during the Krishnashtami festival, Swami asked for individual speakers. There were no scheduled speakers and so the V.C with Swami’s permission called research scholar Sri Deepak Anand to address the gathering. Deepak Anand spoke about Swami being the One in whom all names and forms of God resided. He narrated the experience of one of our students who was blessed with the literal physical company of Lord Ganesha, when he was in the Institute.
Thereafter Swami blessed Sri Shashank Shah, a student of the M.Phil programme in Management, to share his thoughts with the audience. He spoke on the inner significance of the various facets relating to Lord Ganesha. He also narrated the incident where Bhagawan had blessed Swami Amritananda (a disciple of Sri Ramana Maharishi) with a vision of Lord Ganesha in the interview room many years ago. Swami Amritananda in his childhood days had performed a very special Yajnam for Lord Ganesha. As per the Sastras the benefit of this Yajnam was supposed to be the Darshan of Lord Ganesha Himself. Reminding Swami Amritananda about this, Swami asked him whether he had got the Darshan of Lord Ganesha. When Amritananda answered in the negative, Bhagawan gave him a vision of the golden hue Ganesha!!
The third speaker was Sri Bharat Kumar from the II MBA class whom Swami blessed to speak. He spoke on the efficacy of Namasmarana and his personal experience at Tirupati; how Swami had miraculously helped him to have a very good Darshan of the Lord within a very short time, with the help of a recommendation letter of a Minister unknown to him, that mysteriously landed in his hands on its own!
Finally the Vice Chancellor, Sri S.V.Giri addressed the gathering speaking on the significance of the Ganesha festival.
After his talk, the Vice-Chancellor prayed to Bhagawan to give His Divine Message. Swami nodded His approval. The table was arranged and Bhagawan arose to give His benedictory Message to all of us.
The highlights of the Discourse will come to you in my next mail.
As the Discourse ended, Swami signaled for Prasadam distribution. The entire Kulwant Hall was soon bustling with activity. Boys moving all around distributing juicy red apples! Meanwhile Swami called those boys who were ready with the programme and asked them what it was all about. One of them explained that they were going to talk about the inner significance of all the aspects of Lord Ganesha relating it to the Nava Vidha Bhakti. Hearing this Swami said that we must not limit Lord Ganesha to Nava Vidha Bhakti, for Ganesha is above all this. He is the Atmic Reality! The boys nodded and said that they would incorporate this too in their presentation. Swami said that we would have the presentation in the evening.
In the evening, Swami came around five past three and got down on the dais but then went walking towards the interview room. He was inside until 4.15 p.m. Then He came out, sat for some time and finally called the boy to whom he had spoken in the morning. Swami asked him as to what they were going to speak. The student said that they were going to speak about Ganesha as the transcendental reality. Bhagawan asked them to also mention that Lord Ganesha is beyond the Pancha Bhootas too. With His Blessings the programme began.
A song to start with. Then the first pair of anchorers began their talk saying that though Lord Shiva and Vishnu had specific pilgrimage centers for them, there is no village or town without the temple of Lord Ganesha. Then they went on to say that the real pilgrimage to Lord Ganesha was on the path of Nava Vidha Bhakti. They explained the first two steps- Sravanam and Keertanam. They said that both of these are relevant only if done with total Bhavam (feelings). This was followed by a dance by one of the students to the stotram ‘Ganesha Pancharatnamala’ in the recorded voice of Smt. M.S. Subbulakshmi (Mudakarata Modakam Sada Vimukti Sadhakam…). Swami and all of us enjoyed the dance.
Thereafter the next module had two boys discussing the inner significance of the various physical features of Lord Ganesha. One was a sculptor who complained that he was getting bored of doing the same work every year. Make these idols in large numbers and sell them. He did not gain any satisfaction from this work. To this, his friend explains that any work done mechanically without understanding its significance will lead to despair.
He then goes on to explain the inner significance of every part of the idol. To start with, the huge elephant head symbolizes intelligence; the large ears indicate that Ganesha is ever ready to hear to the pleas of His devotees. The goad in His hand is to goad humanity to walk along the path of spirituality; the noose in another hand is to catch people who are on the wrong path. The missing tusk reminds us of the great sacrifice made by Lord Ganesha in breaking off His tusk so as to allow the dictation of the great epic Mahabharata without any interruption! The tiny mouse symbolizes Tamas (ignorance). The mouse is a nocturnal animal found only in dark and dirty places. Lord Ganesha has a command over this Tamas and has mastered it. So Ganesha who has Mooshika as His Vahana is the Master of ignorance and He dispels ignorance in humanity.
Thus true Vishnu Smaranam is not only mechanical remembrance of God, but also keeping the form of the Lord in mind, with full knowledge of its inner significance. Further, when the elephant moves in the forest he creates a path for other animals. Thus the elephant is a path maker. Similarly Lord Ganesha is the path maker. He sets the path for all of us and is a role model for all the students and youth. Therefore, true Padasevanam is following the path laid by the Lord. Walking in His footsteps and living His message is true Padasevanam!
Thereafter, there was a stotram chant, followed by the next two anchorers. They touched upon the next step of Archanam, narrating the story of why the Durva grass is offered to Lord Ganesha. Once when Mother Parvati and Lord Shiva were playing a game, they appointed Nandi as the umpire. On completion of the game, Mother Parvati was the winner but Nandi declared Lord Siva as the winner. This outraged Mother Parvati and she cursed Nandi with an incurable disease. Nandi went pleading to Mother and told her that he had no choice other than declaring Lord Shiva as the winner because He was his Master and he was the slave.
Impressed by the feelings of Nandi, Mother Parvati agreed to take back her curse provided Nandi would offer what was cherished by him most, to her son Ganesha. Durva grass – the most precious item cherished by Nandi was offered to Ganesha. This is how the practice continues even today. The inner significance of this is that when we go to religious places we have a tendency to offer things we do not like, to God. But in reality, we should offer that which we like most, to our Lord, as a Tyaga (sacrifice) similar to Nandi. As Bhagawan says we go to Gaya and give up Bitter Gourd over there!!
In the Gita, Lord Krishna clearly elaborates on the practice of Archanam, saying that what a devotee should truly offer to God is the Patram (leaf) of the body, Pushpam (flower) of the mind, Phalam (fruit) of the rewards of the actions and Toyam (sacred water) of the tears of Bliss! Bhagawan goes one step further and says, “Give Me all your bad qualities and I shall give you good qualities in return”.
Thereafter there was a group song, “Sri Ganesha Shivuni Kumara Shrutajana….”. A Telugu module followed this song.
This module expounded on Vandanam. It was full of humour. Two ‘so called’ Pandits are going around trying to give Discourses on Lord Ganesha. When asked by a scholar to explain the meaning of the verse, ‘Suklam Baradaram Vishnum….”, they go on to explain that this verse is not meant to describe Ganesha but it is about Sai students. Suklam Baradaram (wearing white clothes), Vishnum (found everywhere, in India and even abroad), Sasivarnam (the cool mark of white Vibhuti on their forehead), Chaturbhujam (with two hands and two feet), Prasanna Vadanam (always cheerful), Sarva Vighna Upa Shantaye (pacify their taste by adding more salt to a saltless dish!)….(Laughter!!)
They go on to give one more explanation of this Sloka as narrated by a washerman (dhobhi). Suklam Baradaram (white in colour), Vishnum (found everywhere, wherever you see), Sasivarnam (having a cool disposition), Chaturbhujam (with four limbs), Prasanna Vadanam (always cheerful irrespective of being patted or beaten), Sarva Vighna Upa Shantaye (O Ganesha, prays the dhobhi, “please remove all obstacles in the way of my pet so that it can peacefully complete it’s task”.)….This is the donkey that is used by the washerman to carry the bundle of clothes!! (Laughter!!)
Listening to all this, the scholar chides them for spreading all this perverted meanings. He then goes on to explain the true meaning of the Stotram as the One wearing white (pure) clothes, Omnipresent, as cool as the moon, with four hands – ever ready to help His devotees, ever Blissful with a pleasant smile on His face, bestowing peace by removing all hurdles – He is none other than Lord Ganesha Himself! We must offer our Vandanam to this Lord.
Another student elaborated on Vandanam and Dasyam in English for the benefit of the non-Telugu audience. In Vandanam, we join our two hands representing the five Karmendriyas and the five Jnanendriyas, keep it close to our heart and then bowing down with humility, we offer all these to the Lord. This is true Vandanam. True Daysam is when one offers help and service to others with a feeling of compassion and amity and not with a feeling of pity. We become a Dasa (servant) of the Lord in every being!!
Then the boys sang another stotram and thereafter the aspect of Sneham – friendship was very humorously depicted wherein, a student is talking to his teacher about making Lord Ganesha as his new friend as the exams were soon approaching. To this the teacher corrects the student saying that this is the mistake we all make. Friendship is not meant for this ‘give and take’. True friendship must be related only to the Atmic bond. The student then asks the teacher as to how one could cultivate this bond. The teacher says that this can be done by loving God as one’s true friend. It is only then that we will experience His Love.
The module culminated in the depiction from the Kathopanishad, about the analogy of the human body and the chariot. The chariot stands for the body, the five senses are like the five horses, the reins stand for the mind, the charioteer is like the Buddhi and the owner of the chariot is the Atma! This was illustrated with the help of five boys acting as the horses with the rope of the mind binding them together and another student acting as the Buddhi controls the rope in his hand.
If the Buddhi has control over the rope of the mind, the senses are under check. If not, the chariot of the body will be under total chaos with each of the senses following their own way. Thus making the senses subservient to the mind, the mind subservient to the Buddhi and the Buddhi subservient to the Atma, is true Atma Nivedanam (self-surrender).
Thereafter the boys communicated that Lord Vinayaka was the supreme Atman itself and true Atma Nivedanam was surrendering the individual self to the Supreme Self. Lord Vinayaka was even beyond the Nava Vidha Bhakti and the Pancha Bhootas. He is the supreme consciousness pervading the entire cosmos and it is to Him that we have to offer ourselves in totality and attain the supreme mergence. He is Vi + Nayaka – the one without a Master. He is Gana + Pati – the Master of all the Ganas that represent the ten Karmendriyas and Jnendriyas and the mind and the Buddhi.
One of the students explained the inner significance of Vidya, which was not merely the secular knowledge, but Atmavidya – the supreme wisdom and Lord Ganesha is the bestower of that supreme wisdom.
Finally, praying to Bhagawan to cast at least one glance at us so that we may acquire this supreme wisdom, the programme ended with the Qawalli, “Ek Bar Yun Nazare Milakar Dekh Le Sai……….”
Bhagawan then asked the boys to sing some more group songs while Prasadam was being distributed. Swami very lovingly called the boy who danced and materialized a small idol of Lord Ganesha made of gold, for him.
Swami sat for another 20 minutes and took Arati at 5.45 p.m. All throughout the programme Bhagawan was smiling and expressing great joy! This was a very satisfying experience for all of us. Thus with the Blessings of the Divine Father we returned to the Hostel to worship the Divine son in our wing altars.
The immersion ceremony is going to be on Monday and therefore all boys are busy fabricating and decorating their palanquins and chariots. We are awaiting the colourful and joyous ceremony the day after!
Sairam
Posted by Azmeen Kasad on 20.09.2004 http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/ganesh04/parthi_updat e.htm" title="http://aumsairam108.tripod.com/ganesh04/parthi_updat e.htm" target="_blank"http://aumsairam108.tripod.co...Ganesh Chaturthi Photogallery: http://saibabalinks.org/pictures/2004/Sep18/2 004.09.18.htm" title="http://saibabalinks.org/pictures/2004/Sep18/2 004.09.18.htm" target="_blank"http://saibabalinks.org/pictu...
|
|
|
| |
| Bhagawan Sri Sathya Sai Baba |
| 09.19.04 (10:20 am) [edit] |
|
Bhagawan Sri Sathya Sai Baba
The Lord fulfilled His word given to the then Arjunas some 5230 years ago when He descended again as Sathyanarayana Raju to be known later as Bhagawan Sri Sathya Sai Baba. Probably He waited for all these years for the yearning of His devotees over the ages and prayers of the virtuous to reach a crescendo as the 'amsavatars' (partial incarnation) that came in between did only partial fulfilment of the vow of Dharmasthapana (establishment of Dharma or Righteousness) during their sojourn on limited roles. The task by any standard was so enormous that the advent of a Poornavathar (complete fulsome and perfect incarnation) with all the accompanying powers became imminent.
He came to walk on the earth this time not with a bow and arrows, nor a flute and a discus; not as a powerful prince of prowess and statesmanship nor a kingmaker, but much much more than that since the battles to be fought and won are on the intellectual plane. Physical prowess and conventional warfare have to take a back seat this time. Their place is taken by penetrating powerful words of wisdom and disarming Pure Love, the splendour and majesty remaining the same as a rule. The assurance given more than five thousand years ago at the beginning of the Kali Yuga thus became fulfilment on the 23rd of November 1926 when the present Avatar Bhagawan Sri Sathya Sai Baba was born at Puttaparthi, an insignificant underdeveloped remote village in the Anantapur District of Andhra Pradesh.
It will look strange, yet interesting to note that the early part of the Yugavathars, be it Sri Rama, Sri Krishna or Sri Sathya Sai, was bristled with the onslaught of opposing evil forces either as ogres, demons and brutes or as powerful asuric (demonic) forces in the guise of kings and kinsmen, or in their modern version of exorcists, critics and carpers. If the earlier ones were met, subdued and killed with arrows and the discus, the present ones are mellowed and subdued by Wisdom and Love. Love is the greatest weapon of the present Avatar before which any powerful enemy kneels in utter submission.
Like His previous avatars, this time also He chose His father and mother for His earthly career. The choice fell on Pedda Venkappa Raju of the Ratnakaram family and Mother Easwaramma, whose lives were sanctified and glorified for posterity to remember. Motherhood received a greater measure of respect and honour, which was probably its due. What He could not (or did not?) do for Mother Kausalya in the Thretha (the Age when Sri Rama Avatar incarnated), He fulfilled in the Dwapara (the Age when Sri Krishna Avatar incarnated), and what still remained, in Kali Yuga (present age). If Mother Kausalya had to suffer pain and agony at the separation of Rama while He was in exile, it was amply compensated when Mother Devaki and Vasudeva were emancipated from the clutches of his uncle, the devilish Kamsa. He also gave joy and Grace to Mother Yashoda by making her His foster mother. So the fortune of one was divided for the two as both - chosen by Him only - deserved that grace. Yet, He was not satisfied in rewarding them. Perhaps He chose two more this time - mother Easwaramma as His Devaki and mother Subbamma as His Yashoda. How fortunate these mothers are! Their names are in gold in human history. http://www.sssbpt.org/Pages/Bhagawan/Bhagaw an.htm" title="http://www.sssbpt.org/Pages/Bhagawan/Bhagaw an.htm" target="_blank"http://www.sssbpt.org/Pages/B...
|
|
|
| |
| Glimpse of His omnipotence |
| 09.19.04 (10:07 am) [edit] |
Glimpse of His omnipotence
"One day Swami on His way to the Hostel plucked a Tulsi leaf and placed it in the palm of a student and said: 'Keep it safe. Don't show it to anybody'. He just obeyed. But the warden insisted to see it. When the boy opened the handkerchief in which it was tied he found a gold coin. So he said 'Keep it safe, don't show it to anybody'. But his friends pestered and he had to yield. When they opened the handkerchief it was only a Tulsi leaf. The boy was greatly disappointed. Seeing his disappointment Swami called him and asked for the leaf. He blew at it and lo! The gold coin appeared and Swami blessed him to keep the same with him as His gift. Nothing is beyond His Power. His sankalpa is enough. It can change earth into sky and sky into earth. This incident, though humorous, was but a glimpse of His omnipotence. The students get such revelations often which cement their faith in their protector and patron."
http://www.sssbpt.org/Pages/Bhagawan/Sai_Hu mour1.htm" title="http://www.sssbpt.org/Pages/Bhagawan/Sai_Hu mour1.htm" target="_blank"http://www.sssbpt.org/Pages/B...
|
|
|
| |
| Sai Humor and Golden Words of Wisdom from Swami [Part 1 of 2] |
| 09.19.04 (9:34 am) [edit] |
|
Sai Humor and Golden Words of Wisdom from Swami [Part 1 of 2]
Puttaparthi: When visiting the ashram to see Baba, He tells us that if we leave our egos behind and come with open hearts, He can fill them with love He has come to give. So when visiting Puttaparthi we should PUT APART THE ‘I’.
Properties: are not Proper Ties.
Parents: are given that name, because it is through them that we have the wonderful chance of life on earth. For the sacrifices that they have made for us, we must PAY RENTS to them.
Peace: People clamor "I want Peace", but they do not let go of I (ego) or Want (desire). I and Want deal with the outside world. Peace is inside, pieces are outside.
Patience: Doctors need more patience, not patients.
Interview: Don't clamor for an interview. Instead search for the INNER VIEW.
Diamond: Why do you seek a diamond to give you joy? Seek instead the state of DIE MIND, which will give you pure and lasting joy.
Skill: Knowledge must develop by balance into skill or else it degenerates into KILL.
Hello: Do not greet anybody when the heart is filled with anger distrust etc. Have, instead, a pure hollow from which a whole hearted Hello emanates.
Television: is TELE-VISHAM (POISON).
Study: to be STEADY.
QUOTES FROM SWAMI
Love as Thought is Truth. Love as Action is Right Conduct. Love as Understanding is Peace. Love as Feeling is Non-violence.
Start the Day with Love; Spend the Day with Love; Fill the Day with Love; End the Day with Love; This is the way to God.
I have come to light the lamp of love in your hearts, to see that it shines day by day with added luster.
Your heart must be transparent, like glass, with spiritual light within illuminating the whole world.
I shall be with you, where ever you are, guarding you and guiding you. March on, have no fear.
Duty is God; Work is worship. Even the tiniest work is a flower placed at the Feet of God.
Cultivate nearness with Me in the heart and it will be rewarded. Then you too will acquire a fraction of that Supreme Love.
Duty without love is deplorable. Duty with love is desirable. Love without duty is Divine.
Peace can only be won the hard way, by eliminating violence and greed from the hearts of individual.
The secret of happiness is not doing what one likes to do but in liking what one has to do.
The end of wisdom is freedom. The end of culture is perfection. The end of knowledge is love. The end of education is character.
First you must grapple with the fact that duty is God and start doing your duty.
I have come not to disturb or destroy any faith, but to confirm each in his own faith - so that Christian becomes a better Christian, the Muslim, a better Muslim, and the Hindu, a better Hindu.
Transmuting "man" into "God" and experiencing that Ananda or Bliss is the one and only achievement for which life is to be devoted.
The minimum qualifications for Grace are surrender of ego.
The treasure that is precious is the quality of even mindedness in all situations.
The joy of being the master of senses is far greater than being their slave.
Your progress is reflected back as Grace, your decline is reflected back as its absence. The mirror just reflects. It has no partiality or prejudice.
Sathya is what I teach; Dharma is the way I live; Shanthi is the mark of My personality; Prema is my very Nature.
Peace is shoreless ocean - it is the light that illuminates the world.
Virtue is the sign of the educated person. This is what makes education worthwhile.
God can be felt and experienced only in the deepest depths of silence.
Education must remove hatred between the pilgrims on the various roads to God. There is only one God, one Goal, one Law, one Truth, one Religion and one Reason.
To help the helpless is the only way to please, follow and reach Him.
Mind, word and act; all three must be filled with the belief that all is His play; that is the genuine path.
You are in the Light, and then the Light is in you, You are the Light.
Desire is storm, greed is whirlpool, pride is precipice, attachment is avalanche, and ego is volcano. Discard desire and you are liberated.
Devotion has to be unintermittent, uninterrupted, like the flow of oil from one vessel to another.
Human society minus God is equal to a forest of brutes.
Bear all and do nothing; Hear all and say nothing; Give all and take nothing; Serve all and be nothing.
Man minus immorality is Immortality.
God is for those, who are not for themselves.
So long as the sugar is on the tongue, you feel the sweetness in taste. Similarly, so long as the heart has love, peace and devotion, you feel the bliss.
If you will not rise above the things of the world, they will rise above you.
Praying is your task; what happens to the prayer is dependent on the Grace of God.
Seek out your faults and others' merits. Seeking others' faults is dire sin.
Your duty is to pray for the welfare of the world and to work for it as far as it lies in your power.
Earning money cannot be the purpose of education. Acquiring good qualities can be the only purpose of education.
True devotion must not get dispirited; nor elated or satisfied with lesser gains; it must fight against failure, loss, calumny, calamity, ridicule and against egoism and pride, impatience and cowardice.
Follow the Master; Face the devil; Fight to the end; Finish the goal.
If animal feelings are washed out, Divine feelings begin to overflow instead.
A man who has no love in him is as barren as a cloud with no moisture, a tree with no fruits or a cow yielding no milk; he is ever far from God and can never earn His Grace.
Life is a bridge over the sea of changes. Do not build a house on it.
In the innermost recess of your heart there is a reservoir of peace where you must take refuge.
Employ yourself usefully. Be like a trustee, holding on trust, on behalf of God, for the purpose which He likes and approves.
Hear good things, see good, do good, think good, then you get the Grace of God, as all the evil tendencies will be uprooted.
All are expressions of the same God, as bulbs lit by the same current through manifold colors and wattage.
Have faith in His Grace and lead a virtuous life, a life devoted to the service of the weak; a life spent in the thought about the might and glory of God.
The refinement of an individual is measured by the yard stick of sense control.
Prayer must emanate from the heart, where God resides, and not from the head where doctrines and doubts clash.
You have come from God, you are a spark of His Glory; you are a wave of that Ocean of Bliss; you will get peace only when you again merge in Him.
See God in every one you meet; see God in every thing you handle. Live together, revere each other, let not the seeds of envy and hate grow and choke the clear stream of Love.
Make your life a rose that speaks silently in the language of fragrance.
Be in the world, but let not the world be in you.
Be like the lions in the spiritual field, rule over the forest of the senses and roam fearlessly with full faith in victory.
The heart with compassion is the temple of God.
Start early,
Drive slowly,
Reach safely.
Watch your Words, Action, Thoughts, Character and Heart.
Education softens the heart. If the heart is hard, one cannot claim to be educated.
Faith in ourselves and faith in God: this is the secret of Greatness, for God is Love.
Good ideas, good conduct and adherence to Truth should result from our education. Only those who acquire these qualities can be called truly educated.
Devotion to the Divine will give you Bliss, Prosperity and Peace. It cannot inflict pain, perturbation or personal anxiety. It fosters love and brings all together as one band of brothers.
Every action of yours at the present time is bound to have a reaction, resound and reflection in the future.
Reach the point where churches, temples, mosques do not matter, where all roads end, from where all roads run.
Doing one's duty, however small, in an unattached manner gives rise to the awakening of self awareness.
Bend the body, mend the senses and end the mind - this is the way to Immortality.
Why fear when I am here? Put all your faith in Me. I shall guide you and guard you.
Try within your means to satisfy the needs of the poor.
If you place complete faith in the Lord at all times, you will receive His Grace. Grace takes away the pain of Karma. The Lord can save man completely from Karma.
God has no preferences and prejudices; His is but reaction, reflection and resound.
Where there is Faith, there is Love; Where there is Love, there is Peace; Where there is Peace, there is Truth; Where there is Truth, there is God; Where there is God, there is Bliss.
Life is Love, enjoy it; Life is Challenge, meet it; Life is a Song, sing it; Life is a Dream, realize it; Life is a Game, play it; Life is a Goal. Achieve it.
Ego lives by getting and forgetting; Love lives by giving and forgiving; Love is expansion; Self is contraction; Self is lovelessness; Love is selflessness.
There is only one religion, the religion of Love; There is only one language, the language of the Heart; There is only one caste, the caste of Humanity; There is only one law, the law of Karma; There is only one God, He is Omnipresent.
Haste makes waste; Waste makes worry; So do not be in a hurry.
You are not one person, but three: The one think you are; The one others think you are; The one you really are.
Money comes and goes; morality comes and grows.
Nations are many, but Earth is one; Beings are many, but Breath is one; Stars are many, but Sky is one; Oceans are many, but Water is one; Religions are many, but God is one; Jewels are many, but Gold is one; Appearances are many, but Reality is One.
Come just one step forward, I shall take a hundred towards you. Shed one tear, I shall wipe a hundred from your eyes.
The proof of rain is in the wetness of the ground; the proof of devotion is in the peace the aspirant has attained.
Every experience is a lesson, every loss is a gain.
You should completely forget the help rendered by you to others and the harm done to you by others.
If wealth is lost, nothing is lost. If health is lost, something is lost. If character is lost, all is lost.
The body has to be utilized for service to others. More bliss can be got from serving others than from merely serving oneself.
You should consider every individual as God. This is true worship.
You are not doing service for others. You are doing it always for yourselves, to the God in you, the God who is equally present in others.
If it is good and will harm no one, go ahead. If it is not good, put it aside. If not sure, do nothing until sure.
What is needed today is that we should lead a life of good quality. The fostering of sterling character and good conduct is the need of the world. Once we have greater numbers of such people of good quality, the country and the world will become prosperous and peaceful.
You must act ever in the consciousness of your divinity and recognize in each being, a brother, a child of God. The whole world is one family.
The only permanent change is slow, steady change.
God, if you think, God you are. Dust if you think, dust you are. As you think, so you become. Think God, be God.
Those who seek to acquire steadiness of faith must first acquire the strength to bear grief and pain, insult and injury. The succession of joy and grief must help confirm the faith and make it immovable. That alone can evidence true devotion.
Failures are stepping stones to success.
Individual spiritual practice is the negative pole and service is the positive pole. The conjunction of both poles can alone bring success. The mind carries the divine principle (the light of love) and conveys it to all who contact it.
We can be successful leaders only if we are disciplined followers, who do not issue commands to others but rather set an example of service in our actions.
If you have the inclination to do good work, God will give you the time to do good things.
Man falsely imagines "I am doing this", "I am planning this". It is the supreme, all pervasive consciousness that motivates, unfolds the skills and operates the intellect.
Let God work through you and there will be no more duty. Let God shine forth. Let God show Himself. Live God, Eat God. Drink God. Breathe God. Realize the Truth and the other things will take care of themselves.
Treat all as your own self. Do not have a double standard.
What you would desire others to do for you, you should do for others. You should respect others as you want to be respected by them.
Love all men without distinction; Know that mankind is a single community.
Is the intention pure, selfless, born out of love? Is it based on truth? Does it result in peace? If so, it is a right action.
True humanness consists of a continuous series of tiny acts executed with absolute sincerity and largeness of heart.
The quality of one's feelings determines one's future.
Think before speaking, Think before acting. Then go ahead if you feel good about it.
See good Hear good Speak good Do good Be good
If you strive to find your Self by using your mind, you will strive and strive in vain, because the mind cannot give you the Truth. You are that Self. All else is illusion of the mind's creation.
Every being in the universe has the potentiality of transcending the senses. Even the little worm will one day transcend the senses and reach God. No life will be a failure. There is no such thing as failure in the universe.
More than listening to a hundred lectures or delivering them to others, offering one act as genuine service attracts the Grace of God.
We should not aspire for acclaim and praise from those around us, but do service only to secure the Grace of God and not for any other reward from any one.
Bury bad thoughts under good ones. Then the bad ones will just fade away and be forgotten.
Living is not enough; it has no value by itself. It is the motives, the feelings, the thoughts, the attitudes that prompt the day to day life that matters.
Secure spiritual bliss first and then try to convey it to those who thirst. When the tank is dry, how can the taps give water?
Always try to put yourself in the position of the other and judge your action against the background. Then you will not be wrong.
Honor all religions. Each is a pathway to God.
Make the mind, the voice and the actions agree in harmony. That is the right way of life.
Impurity is a mere superimposition under which the real nature of man has been hidden.
Where divinity is sought after, one ought always to behave in the spirit of Love, devoid of the slightest trace of hate, envy and anger. When one cultivates the inner look, one attains the conviction of the basic equality of all.
What is heard has to be pondered over. What is pondered over has to be put into practice. It is only when all three are accomplished that the realization of Bliss can be attained.
The secret of perfect health lies in keeping the mind always cheerful - never worried, never hurried, never borne down by any fear, thought or anxiety.
The pure heart is the best mirror for the reflection of Truth. So all these disciplines are for the purification of the heart. As soon as it is pure, all truths flash upon it in a minute.
O Lord, take my love and let it flow in fullness of devotion to Thee. O Lord, take my hands and let them work incessantly for Thee. O Lord, take my soul and let it be merged in oneness with Thee. O Lord, take my mind and thoughts and let them be in tune with Thee. O Lord, take my everything and let me be an instrument for thy work.
Religion is three-fourths character. Only those who preserve character can be pronounced truly religious.
Desire destroys devotion, anger destroys wisdom, greed destroys work - hence these bad qualities must be sacrificed. With good and sweet words, keeping desires under check and control (for ultimate removal), one should start on the path of sacrifice.
Man derives all the joy and peace that he needs from within himself and not from sources outside himself. So the best spiritual discipline is: strengthen the inward vision.
Anything that helps you maintain unruffled equanimity is right action.
True love expands the self; attachment contracts it.
Moderation in temper is virtue. Moderation in principle is a vice.
The harder the circumstances, the more trying the environment, the stronger are those who come out of those circumstances.
That which happens physically on the outside in terms of actions is not of major importance. What is important is that which comes from inside.
This body is the residence of God. The food you take is the offering you make to him. Your act of bathing is the ceremonial bathing of Him who is in you. The ground you walk on is His domain. The joy you gain is His gift. The grief you experience is His lesson. Remember Him ever, in sun and rain, day and night, asleep and awake.
Offer service and receive love. This is the recipe for experiencing Divinity. Our love should not be confined to our kith and kin. It must extend beyond the family to society as a whole, then to the nation at large and finally embrace the whole world.
Whatever books you may read, you cannot realize the Divine merely by intellectual effort. One must put it into practice. That sense of oneness can only be promoted by the practice of love and not by any other means.
It is not what you have achieved that is important. It is the broadness of heart that has motivated you to do work that counts. Being broad minded with a selfless attitude, humility and obedience, you should try to share the difficulties of others around you. It is the purity of heart that is more important than the magnitude of the work itself.
Our relationships are heart to heart relationships. Ours is a business of love, not a business of money or materials.
For the progress of humanity, work alone is not adequate, but the work should be associated with love, compassion, right conduct, truthfulness and sympathy. Without the above qualities, selfless service cannot be performed.
God will not ask you when and where you did service. He will ask, with what motive did you do it? What was the intention that prompted you? You may weigh the service and boast of its quantity. But God seeks quality - the quality of heart, the purity of mind, the holiness of motive.
Living with God is education Living for God is Service Living in God is Realization
Unity is Divinity. Purity is Enlightenment.
Reform the body, reconstruct the mind, regulate the way of living, then, the country will become automatically strong and prosperous.
Before you speak, Think -Is it necessary? Is it true? Is it kind? Will it hurt anyone? Will it improve on the silence?
The first step in the Sadhana is the cleansing of the speech. Talk sweet without anger. Do not boast of your scholarship or attainments. Be humble, eager to serve; conserve your speech. Practice silence. That will save you from squabbles, frittering thoughts and faction.
Spend a few minutes every morning and evening in the Silence of your own shrine or home; spend them with the highest of all the Powers that you know of. Be in His elevating and Inspiring company; worship Him mentally; offer unto Him all the work you do; you will come out of the silence nobler and more heroic than when you went in.
Forget the harm that anyone has done to you, and forget the good that you have done to others.
There is only one royal road for the spiritual journey...Love
Be Silent yourself, that will induce Silence in others. Do not fall into the habit of shouting, talking long and loud. Reduce contacts to the minimum. Carry with you an atmosphere of quiet contemplation, wherever you happen to be.
Learn the value of Silence, of Namasmarana, of Bhajan, of Japa, of Dhyana, of single minded remembrance of the Lord, of the association with spiritually kin. These will stand you in good stead, when distress assails you.
The less you talk, the more will become your mental power. With the increase in your mental capacity, there will be increase in your power of discrimination too. Consequently, you will give up "individual discrimination". Because of this, you will begin to consider the good of the world at large rather than your own individual welfare. You must cultivate such broad feelings from this young age itself.
The voice of God can be heard in the region of your heart when the tongue is stilled and the storm is tilled and the waves are calm. There will be no temptations for others to shout when you talk to them in whispers. Set the level of the tone yourself; as low as possible, as high as necessary to reach the outermost boundary of the circle you are addressing. Conserve sound, since it is the treasure of the element Akasha, an emanation from God Himself. Reason can prevail only when arguments are advanced without the whipping up of sound. Silence is the speech of the spiritual seeker. Soft sweet speech is the _expression of genuine love. Hate screeches, fear squeals, conceit trumpets. But love sings lullabies. It soothes. It applies balm. Practice the vocabulary of love; unlearn the language of hate and contempt.
Silence is the only language of the realized. Practice moderation in speech. That will help you in many ways. It will develop Prema, for most misunderstandings and factions arise out of carelessly spoken words. When the foot slips, the wound can be healed; but when the tongue slips, the wound it causes in the heart of another will fester for life. The tongue is liable to four big errors: uttering falsehood, scandalizing, finding fault with others, and excessive speech. All these have to be avoided if there is to be Shanthi for the individual as well as for society.
Good works never languish for want of funds; the Lord will come to their rescue. Only it may take some time; do not lose heart... You should not collect money in devious ways. Help should come from pious hearts, from well earned money, from persons who know and appreciate the purpose for which they give. That is why I oppose all benefit shows, where you tempt people with a dance or a drama or a film and collect money for your pet plan.
In all effort, if you trust in a Higher Power which is ready to come to your help, work is made easy. This comes out of Bhakti, reliance on the Lord, the source of all Power. When you travel by train, you have only to purchase the ticket, enter the proper train and take a seat, leaving the rest to the engine. Why should you carry the bed and trunk on your head? So too put your trust in the Lord and carry on to the best of your ability.
You have been born because you did not pass in certain subjects; there is some balance of experience which you must acquire to complete the course. If you get convinced that your true nature is the Atma, then you have finished the course and 'passed'.
You should see that no dirt settles upon the mind; that is to say, you should move about in such company that dirt is avoided. Falsehood, injustice, indiscipline, cruelty, hate -- these form the dirt; Sathya, Dharma, Shanthi, Prema -- these form the clean elements. If you inhale the pure air of these latter, your mind will be free from evil bacilli and you will be mentally sturdy and physically strong.
The year becomes new; the day becomes holy, when you sanctify it by spiritual discipline, not otherwise.
All life is one, my dear son, be alike to every one.
Do not crave for recognition and respect from others; crave rather for winning grace from the Lord.
God is love, live in love.
The Lord will be watching with a thousand eyes the least activity of man to discover any slight trace of selfless love sweetening it.
A sound mind ensures a sound body; a sound body ensures a sound mind.
The body will shine if the character is fine; service of man and worship of God will preserve its charm.
The peace that pervades the heart can never be shaken for any reason; only peace of this kind is worthy of the name.
Love all beings; that is enough.
The grace of God is like insurance. It will help you in your time of need without any limit.
The service of man is the only means by which you can serve God.
God is in you, God is in every word of yours, every deed and thought. Speak, do and think as befits Him.
Do not seek to discover or discuss the evil in others, for the attempt will tarnish your own minds.
Life is: Loving, Listening, Lifting, Learning, and Living
Thinking, discriminating and practice - all three constitute the basic human characteristics.
Education should build character.
Its is Truth and Truth alone, that is one's real friend, relative.
Faith is like our life breath. It is impossible to live even for a minute in this world without faith.
Resolve to carry on the quest of your own Reality.
Hatred sprouts; Envy raises its hood. Love sprouts; Peace descends like dew.
Life is the car, your heart is the key, and God is the chauffeur.
Expand yourselves; do not contract into your own tiny individuality.
Foster Love Live in Love Spread Love
Have the name and form of God as your companion, guide and guardian throughout the toils of the waking hours.
When you retire for the night offer grateful homage to God for being with you all day long.
The present is a product of the past, but it is also the seed for the future.
Experience that is drawn through any of the senses has an effect on one's health.
The mind sees separateness, Love sees unity.
Head in the forest; Hands in society
Today's man is pursuing unrestrained sense cravings. These pursuits drag man's mind into the gutter.
A man's well-being depends upon his degree of contentment.
Every living being in this world is knowingly or unknowingly on a spiritual pilgrimage.
Every one is the embodiment of God.
Character is the most precious gift of education.
Life is a challenge, meet it! Life is a dream, realize it! Life is a game, play it! Life is Love, enjoy it!
You are all members of the same family, bound by the Religion of Love.
True education is not for a mere living, but for a fuller and meaningful life.
Devotion is not a uniform to be worn on certain days and then to be put aside.
If the mind of man is not reformed and purified then all the plans to reform the world will be futile.
What God gives is never exhausted. What man gives never lasts.
Love must express itself as Service.
Man has to recognize the indebtedness to society and his duty towards it.
W /Words
A / Action
T your/ Thoughts
C / Character
H / Heart
You must make the mind the servant of God, not the slave of the senses.
Good company is important; it helps to cultivate good qualities.
As close as you are to God, so close is God to you.
The synthesis of pure, calming food is breathing pure air, listening to good sounds, looking at good sights, and touching pure objects.
We must control our desires. Don't waste money Don't waste time Don't waste food Don't waste energy
I - Want - Peace "I" is ego. "Want" is desire. Remove ego and desire and you have peace.
The gift of food to the hungry is the noblest of all gifts.
When we sit for the meal, we feel light and effortless. When we are done, we should rise with the same feeling of lightness and effortlessness.
Love sees all as one Divine family.
Love...doesn't allow any room for pettiness or narrow outlook.
We should realize that man has not only a mind which conceives thoughts, but also a heart which can put them into practice.
The teachers of tomorrow are the students of today.
Renunciation is the power of battling against evil forces and holding the mind in check.
The heart of man, which is now allowed to lie fallow, has to be plowed by spiritual exercises like repetition of God's name.
Teachers must be examples of Love and Truth.
Being example is the best form of Service.
Desire makes man forget his real nature and reduces him to be status of a beast.
Let the different faiths exist, let them flourish and the glory of God be sung in all the languages and in a variety of tunes.
Dedicate all your thoughts, words, and deeds to Him.
Man will realize his mission on earth when he knows himself as Divine and reveres others as Divine.
God gave you the time, space, cause, material, idea, skill, chance, and fortune. Why should you feel as if your are the doer?
If you give up and surrender to the lord, He will guide you and guard you.
Ignorance is the most important cause of sorrow.
Once we surrender our mind to God completely, He will take care of us in every way.
Learn to speak what you feel, and act what you speak.
Small minds select narrow roads; expand your mental vision and take to the broad road of helpfulness, compassion and service.
Politics without principles, Education without character, Science without humanity, and Commerce without morality Are not only useless, but positively dangerous.
Try to conduct yourself in such a way as not to injure others.
A nation that has no bridle on its sensuality can never thrive or survive.
God is all Names and all Forms
Have constructive thoughts; consoling words; compassionate acts.
The first thing you have to do, to impress upon your mind the reality, is to recite the name of God and dwell on His Glory in the mind.
Character is to be sought more than intellect.
The attitude today is the root on which the future grows.
If there is righteousness in the heart, There will be beauty in the character. If there is beauty in the character, There will be harmony in the home. When there is harmony in the home, There will be order in the nation. When there is order in the nation, There will be peace in the world.
Friendship is the _expression of unshakable Love. Love that is noble, pure, free from desire or egoism.
Meditation is nothing else but rising above desires.
When you take one step towards God, God takes ten towards you.
Service should not be exhibitionistic, you must seek no reward, not even gratitude or thanks from the recipient.
You cannot see Me, but I am the Light you see by. You cannot hear Me, but I am the Sound you hear by. You cannot know Me, but I am the Truth by which you live.
The food we consume should be tasty, sustaining and pleasant; It should not be too hot or too salty; there must be a balance and an equilibrium maintained.
Real happiness lies within you.
Detachment is sacrifice.
Example, not precept, is the best teaching aid.
Base all educational efforts on building up of the character of the students, and then you can confidently think of rising on in the super-structure of curricula.
The mother is the pillar of the home, of society, of the nation, and so of humanity itself.
You are all separate beads strung together on that one thread, God.
Nourish your aged parents; revere them.
Your thoughts, words and deeds will shape others and theirs will shape you.
Love of the country is the basis on which you can build love for world community.
Always respect other's opinion and other's point of view.
Spirituality is an activity. It is an activity of the Divinity within.
If you honor your mother, the Mother of the universe will guard you against harm.
If you honor your father, the Father of all Beings will guard you.
Love expands; it does not limit itself to boundaries.
If you honor your parents, your children will honor you.
A language is as sweet as the tongues of the speakers.
The whole world is One Single Tree; The different countries are it's branches; It's root is God; Human beings are the flowers; Happiness is the fruit; Self-realization is the sweet juice therein.
The beauty of life depends upon our good habits.
To reform: First weed out the evil thoughts and bad habits. Second cultivate good habits.
When the road ends, and the goal is gained, the pilgrim finds that he has travelled from himself to himself.
Do not preach; practice.
Man loves because he is Love. He seeks Joy, for he is Joy. He thirsts for God; for he is composed of God and he cannot exist without Him.
By peace, western countries mean the interval between two wars. That is no peace! When man thinks, speaks, and does good - peace will ensue.
Where there is Love, there God is evident.
God is the Life-breath of every soul.
One single act of service offered to God whom you visualize in another is worth all the years of yearning for God.
Wealth has to be earned through Righteousness. Desire has to be for Liberation.
Your duty is to serve, not search for faults.
There is no living being without the spark of love; even a mad man loves something or somebody.
Make the home a seat of harmony.
The greatest fear man can have, is the fear of losing God's Love.
God is the mother and father of the world. Our parents are the mother and father of this body.
God is one; there are not many Gods, one for each tribe among men.
Love is one; it transcends caste, color and creed, if it has to be genuine.
Truth is one; there cannot be two. For, two can only be One, occurring twice.
The goal is one; for all roads must lead to the One God.
God is to be recognized in all that exists, all that is charming, suffering, blooming or drooping.
When heart speaks to heart, it is love that is transmitted.
A limit should be placed on the food that we take.
If you know the road and the goal, then you can discover whether you are progressing or not
Make the fullest of your talents and march as long as you can, and pitch the tent nearer the goal, when darkness falls.
Truth is the basis of Righteousness.
Be ever watchful to see that you strive to take in more and more of God into you.
Implant in your Heart: 1. Do not forget God. 2. Do not put faith in the world you see around you. 3. Do not be afraid.
The wise are those who know the self.
Truth has no fear; Untruth shivers at every shadow.
Sensory pleasures are trinkets, trivialities.
God is the doer; you are but the instrument.
Cultivate that attitude of Oneness between men of all creeds, all countries and all continents.
Not through wealth can Immortality be won; it can be won only through renunciation.
Give up; do not grasp in clenched fists. Release; do not bind and get bound.
Eat, when you are hungry - not before or after.
Do not waste a single moment, in idling or loose living.
Love of the country is the basis on which you can build love for the world community.
If you safeguard Righteousness, it will, in its turn, safeguard us.
Do not get attached to worldly things and pursuits. Be in the world, but do not let the world be in you.
Have no desire to place before God. Whatever He does with you, however He treats you, is the gift that He likes best, to give you!
Work disinterestedly. Content to do one's duty as best as one can.
Aspire now Adore now Achieve now.
Blood has to circulate from head to foot; Love has to circulate from high to low.
Campaign against the temptations of the senses; Conquer inner foes; Triumph over your ego.
Practice alone makes man perfect.
Have the Love of God filling and thrilling your heart; then, you cannot hate anyone.
God is not to be spoken of as coming down or going up, since He is everywhere.
The fulfillment of human life consists in the service that man renders, without any thought of return, in an attitude of selflessness.
Spiritual discipline grows only in a field fertilized by Love.
Be steady, have faith, and reach the Goal safe.
To rectify the world and put it on the proper path, we have to first rectify ourselves and our conduct.
Teachers are reservoirs from which, through the process of education, students draw the water of life.
Knowledge that is not put into practice is like food that is not digested.
Man can realize his mission on the earth only when he knows himself as Divine and when he reveres all others as Divine.
Real Peace of mind has no ups and downs; it cannot be partial in adversity and whole in prosperity.
Instead of making the senses which are at best very poor guides and informants his servants, man has made them his masters.
There may be differences among men, in physical strength, financial status, and intellectual acumen - but, all are equal in the eye of God.
Discipline trains you to put up with disappointments, every rose has a thorn.
You say, "Enjoy"; but it is when you "end joy", that you can really enjoy.
The day when passion is accepted as a mark of womanhood, it will mark the beginning of the end of femininity.
|
|
|
| |
| Baba Saved a Woman from Death |
| 09.19.04 (1:04 am) [edit] |
|
Baba Saved a Woman from Death
In 1927. a husband and wife were returning home after celebrating Ramanavami at Shirdi, The wife got down at Thana railway Station to fetch water and just when with a water full vessel, she was boarding the train, the train started and the woman fell down under the train. The husband and other passengers combined shouted to the guard to stop the train. They feared, the woman must have been crushed under the wheels as the train having started already stopped Only after it had gone some distance. They ran up to the spot of accident; to their utter amazement they saw the woman standing there uninjured. In reply to the enquiry to all, "the woman said as soon as I fell I remembered Baba. He at once appeared, stood in front of me pressed me hard against the platform till the train passed away and saved me. Baba disappeared as soon as the train left the platform. What sort of Body, Baba had assumed to save this woman ? One can hardly know for usually there is no room enough to stand for two persons between the train wheels and the platform, and yet what is not possible to a superman like Baba? Surrender Shri Sai Completely !! Stupendous Delectation and Deliverance be there !!
(Adopted from 101 stories of Sai Baba after his Mahasamadhi as published in the rare book Ambrosia in Shridi by Sri Ramalingaswamy) Courtesy: http://groups.yahoo.com/group/shirdi_sai_baba _divine_grace/" title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/shirdi_sai_baba _divine_grace/" target="_blank"http://groups.yahoo.com/group...
|
|
|
| |
| Baba's appendicitis operation |
| 09.18.04 (11:21 am) [edit] |
|
Baba's appendicitis operation
A pilgrim to Puttaparthi suddenly developed acute appendicitis. At the time, there was no hospital there nor was there a surgeon, so Sai Baba was asked to come to the room where the patient lay groaning. He waved his hand in the air and produced a surgical knife out of nowhere. A second wave materialized vibhuti which he used as an anaesthetic. With these aids he performed the operation to remove the inflamed appendix. Then the surgical knife vanished into thin air. He applied the vibhuti on the wound which healed immediately, leaving only a small scar.
Kanu, Sai Baba, God Incarnate, p. 52
|
|
|
| |
| Water into petrol |
| 09.18.04 (11:11 am) [edit] |
Water into petrol
As Jesus Christ changed water into wine to satisfy a need, so Sai Baba turned water into petrol to satisfy a different need. It happened one day as Baba was being driven along a country road in India. The car suddenly stalled and stopped. The driver examined it and found that the fuel tank was empty. "There is no more petrol in the tank," said he. 'They have no wine,' said Jesus's mother (John 2:3). There was no filling station within sight and no passing traffic. Baba ordered that the petrol tank be filled with water from a nearby pond and this was done.
The driver got back into the car with trepidation and nervously switched on the ignition, and the engine responded beautifully. He drove all the way to their destination hours away on a tank filled with pond water!
Kanu, Sai Baba, God Incarnate, p. 17.
(Another time Dr. Kasturi following Baba in a car caravan heard 1 part after another fall off his car. Arriving at his village the mechanic told him it was impossible mechanically for the car to have arrived. Kasturi asked Baba if it was because the devotees in the caravan were good that He had done this miracle and Baba replied: The car... the car is a great devotee).
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/SaiBabaLeelas/m essage/389" title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/SaiBabaLeelas/m essage/389" target="_blank"http://groups.yahoo.com/group...
|
|
|
| |
| Sai Baba - A Loving Mother |
| 09.18.04 (9:26 am) [edit] |
Sai Baba - A Loving Mother
[Speech delivered by H. H. Sri Sai Padananda Radhakrishna Swamiji on the occasion of the opening of the Kalyana Mandira and Installation of Baba's Portrait and Idols of Rama, Laxmana, Sita and Maruti in it at Pavagada, Tumkur District, Karnataka State.]
Sri Sai is to me a loving Mother, a tender Father, a Spiritual Guide and Divinity Himself. He protects all and protects me. His love is as unfathomable as the depth of the ocean and his unfailing grace is unlimited as the sky.
His love is universal because it pervades the whole universe and it reaches every body and is available to every being in the Universe. It is not human being alone who enjoys the blessings of His Love, Mercy and Grace as there are so many myriads of beings including those apparently lesser than human being in the evolutionary order, who reside on the earth. Sri Sai's Love extends to them all, irrespective of nationality, caste, creed, colour, health, wealth, etc. It is devoid of selfishness which is the root cause of all evils.
The progress in this path of universal love which Baba teaches, once started, will not stop with mere realisation of the fact, but it will lead us to the Truth that the function of Love is to serve and sacrifice and to spread happiness and lessen misery. There is no greater end than this in life .Love is nothing but Truth and Truth is nothing but Love.
Human happiness will be commensurate with this awareness and the faith and faithfulness with which this true and straight path is trodden. We shall then not noly be ourselves happy but we shall spread happiness among others. This is the path not merely shown but also trodden by all saints and sages at all times and climes. True happiness is that happiness that no outside agency can take it away from us.
There can be no beauty where there is misery; There can be nothing but ugliness where there is selfishness; there cannot be violence or hatred where there is Love. Love is Beauty, Bliss Absolute and Baba is Beauty, Love and Truth.
Baba is the embodiment of Love because he knows only to give without asking for anything in return. This is true Selflessness, the force that binds mortals to mortals and mortals to immortals.
Baba passed away in Shirdi in Ahmadnagar district in the yeaj 1918. His entire life was devoted to the amelioration of the state of the suffering people who nocked to him in their thousands for succour and relief. His manner and means were superhuman and marvellous. Among his devotees were Hindus, Muslims, Parsis and Christians, rich and poor, men and women, and aged and the very young. They knew but one Saviour ,but one God, and that was Baba. And His love was superhuman because His sacrifice was superhuman. His power was superhuman because His love was superhuman, a love that knew no bounds. Boundless love, boundless sacrifice, boundless power, boundless service, that was Baba, that is Baba.
In His immediate presence, Baba's devotees and disciples were filled with feelings of fraternity towards each other and they pulled together as his children. "Love ye one another as I Love ye all," was his mandate. Baba wants us to realise this truth, the truth of the identity of Love and Truth, the Truth that Love and Truth are not different, the Truth that the Love that unites us in brotherhood is also the SUPREME LOVE that binds us to God.
Let us bow to Baba, who is Supreme Bliss and who alone can give us Supreme Bliss, the Bliss that goes beyond pain and pleasure. Let us bow to Baba who is SUPREME CONSCIOUSNESS who alone can take us beyond the pairs of opposites. Let us bow to Baba who alone can teach us the Truth of Upanishadic Mahavakya— TAT-TVAM-ASI—"That thou art." Let us bow to Baba who abides in our hearts as the immaculate and eternal witness, who sees all, knows all.
This is a happy occasion and an auspicious occasion when we are installing the portrait of Baba and Idols of Rama and others in this Mandir. ON THIS HAPPY OCCASION LET ME INSTAL IN YOUR HEARTS, IN THE HEARTS OF EVERY ONE OF YOU, THE PORTAIT OF BABA.
We are all grateful to Sri Shankar Setty who has built the Kalyan Mandir in the name of his father of revered memory and has arranged to instal Baba's Portrait so that it may also serve as Baba Mandir, where Baba's ideals will be honoured in letter and spirit by the devotees. I pray for the welfare and prosperity of Sri Shankar Setty and all his family members, who have set an example of service and sacrifice by their noble act of donating the Mandir for a worthy cause.
Let us all pray. Let all true and sincere disciples and doevtees of Baba pray with me, for the welfare of all mankind, for the all-round peace and prosperity of the entire humanity.
May all be happy. May all be healthy. May good befall all. May none know sorrow.
May blessedness prevail everywhere.
Om Shantih! Shantih! Shantih!
SAI PADANANDA RADHAKRISHNA SWAMIJI
Pavagada,
Source: http://saileelas.org/articles/saibabathemo ther.htm" title="http://saileelas.org/articles/saibabathemo ther.htm" target="_blank"http://saileelas.org/articles...
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shirdi Sai Baba - Chapter 10 |
| 09.18.04 (9:12 am) [edit] |
|
Shri Sai Satcharitra
The Life Story of Shirdi Sai Baba Chapter 10
Sai Baba's Mode of Life - His Sleeping - board - His Stay in Shirdi - His Teachings - His Humility - The Easiest Path.
Remember Him (Sai Baba) always with love, for He was engrossed in doing good to all, and always abided in His Self. To remember Him only is to solve the riddle of life and death. This is the best and easiest of Sadhanas, as it involves no expenditure. A little exertion here brings great rewards. So as long as our senses are sound, we should, minute my minute, practice this Sadhana. All other Gods are illusory ; Guru is the only God. If we believe in Sad-guru's holy feet, he can change our fortune for the better. If we serve Him nicely, we get rid of our Samsar. We need not study any philosophy like the Nyaya and the Mimansa. If we make Him our Helmsman, we can easily cross over the sea of all our pains and sorrows. As we trust the helmsman in crossing rivers and seas, so we have to trust our Sadguru in getting over the ocean of worldly existence. The Sadguru looks to the intense feeling and devotion of his devotees, endows them with knowledge and eternal bliss.
In the last chapter, Baba's mendicancy, and devotees' experiences and other subjects are dealt with. Let the readers now hear, where and how Baba lived, how He slept, and how He taught etc.
Baba's Wonderful Bed-Stead Let us first see where and how Baba slept, Mr. Nanasaheb Dengale brought, for Sai Baba, a wooden plank, amount 4 cubits in length and only a span in breath, for sleeping upon. Instead of keeping the plank on the floor and then sleeping on it, Baba tied it like a swing to the rafters of the Masjid with old shreds or rags and commenced to sleep upon it. The rags were so thin and worn out that it was a problem how they could bear or support even weight of the plank itself, let alone the weight of Baba. But somehow or other-it was Baba's sheer Leela that the worn out rags did sustain the plank, with the weight of Baba on it. On the four corners of this plank, Baba lighted panatis (earthen lamps), one at each corner, and kept them burning the whole night. It was a sight for the Gods to see Baba sitting or sleeping on this plank! It was a wonder to all, how Baba got up and down the plank. Out of curiosity, many careful observers kept watching the process of mounting and dismounting, but none succeeded. As crowds began to swell so to detect this wonderful feat, Baba one day broke the plank into pieces and threw it away. Baba had all the eight Siddhis (powers) at His command. He never practiced nor craved for them. They came to Him naturally, as a result of His perfection.
Sagun Manifestation of Brahman Though Sai Baba looked like a man, three cubits and a half in length, still He dwelt in the hearts of all. Inwardly, he was unattached and indifferent, but outwardly, He longed for public welfare. Inwardly most disinterested, He looked outwardly full of desires, for the sake of His devotees. Inwardly an abode of peace, he looked outwardly restless. Inwardly He had the state of Brahman, outwardly He acted like a devil. Inwardly He had the state of Brahman, outwardly he acted like a devil. Inwardly He loved Adwaita (union or monism), outwardly He got entangled with the world. Sometimes He looked on all with affection, and at times He threw stones at them; sometimes He scolded them, while at times He embraced them and was calm, composed, tolerant and well-balanced. He always abided and was engrossed in the Self and was well-disposed towards His Bhaktas. He always sat on one Asan and never travelled. His 'band' was a small stick, which He always carried in His hand. He was calm, being thought-free. He never cared for wealth and fame and lived on begging. Such a life He led. He always uttered 'Allah Malik' (God the real owner). Entire and unbroken was His love for the Bhaktas. He was the mine or store-house for self-knowledge and full of Divine Bliss. Such was the Divine Form of Sai Baba, boundless, endless and undifferentiated. One principle which envelopes the whole universe, (from a stone pillar to Brahma) incarnated in Sai Baba. The really meritorious and fortunate people got this treasure-trove in their hands, while those people who not knowing the real worth of Sai Baba took or take Him to be a man, a mere human being, were and are indeed miserable.
His Stay in Shirdi and Probable Birth-date None knew or knows the parents and exact birth-date of Sai Baba; but it can be approximately determined by His stay in Shirdi. Baba first came to Shirdi, when he was a young lad of sixteen and stayed there for three years. Then all of a sudden He disappeared for some time. After some time, He reappeared in the Nizam state near Aurangabad, and again came to Shirdi with the marriage-party of Chand Patil, when He was twenty years old. Since then, He stayed in Shirdi continuously for a period of sixty years, after which Baba took His Maha-Samadhi in the year 1918. From this we can say that the year of Baba's birth is approximately 1838 A.D.
Baba's Mission and Advice Saint Ramadas (1608-1681) flourished in the 17th century, and fulfilled to a great extent his mission of protecting cows and Brahmins against the Yavanas (Mahomedans), but within two centuries after him, the split between the two communities -- Hindus and Mahomedans widened again, and Sai Baba came to bridge the gulf. His constant advice to all was to this effect. "Rama (the God of the Hindus) and Rahim (the God of the Mahomedans) were one and the same; there was not the slightest difference between them; then why should their devotees and quarrel among themselves? You ignorant folk, children, join hands and bring both the communities together, act sanely and thus you will gain your object of national unity. It is not good to dispute and argue. So don't argue, don't emulate others. Always consider your interest and welfare. The Lord will protect you. Yoga, sacrifice, penance, and knowledge are the means to attain God. If you do not succeed in this by any means, vain is your birth. If any one does any evil unto you, to do not retaliate. If you can do anything, do some good unto other." This in short was Sai Baba's advice to all; and this will stand in good stead both in material and spiritual matters.
Sai Baba as Sadguru There are Gurus and Gurus. There are many so-called Gurus, who go about from house to house with cymbals and veena in their hands, and make a show of their spirtituality. They blow mantras into the ears of their disciples and extract money from them. They profess to teach piety and religion to their disciples, but are themselves impious and irreligious. Sai Baba never thought of making the least show of His worth (piety). Body-consciousness, He had none, but He had great love for the disciples. There are two kinds of Gurus (1) 'Niyat' (appointed or fixed) and (2) 'Aniyat' unappointed or general). The latter by their advice develop the good qualities in us, purify our hearts and set us on the path of salvation; but contact with the former, dispels our quality (sense of difference); and estalishes us in Unity by making us realize "Thou art that". There are various Gurus imparting to us various kinds of wordly knowledge, but he, who fixes us in our Nature (Self) and carries us beyond the ocean of worldly existence, is the Sadguru. Sai Baba was such a Sadguru. His greatness is undescribable. If anybody went to take His darshana, he, without being asked, would give every detail of his past, present and future life. He saw Divinity in all beings. Friends and foes were alike to Him. Disinterested and equal-balanced, He obliged the evil-doers. He was the same in prosperity and adversity. No doubt, ever touched Him. Though He possessed the human body, He was not in the least attached to His body or house. Though He looked embodied, He was really disembodied, i.e., free in this every life.
Blessed are the people of Shirdi, who worshipped Sai as their God. While eating, drinking, working in their backyards and fields and doing various household works, they always remembered Sai and sang His glory. They knew no other God except Sai. What to speak of the love, the sweetness of the love, of the women of Shirdi! They were quite ignorant, but their pure love inspired them to compose poems or songs in their simple rural language. Letters or learning they had none, still one can discern real poetry in their simple songs. It is not intelligence, but love, that inspires real poetry as such. Real poetry is the manifestation of true love; and this can be seen and appreciated by intelligent listeners. Collection of these folk songs is desirable and Baba willing, some fortunate devotee may undertake the task of collecting and publishing these folk-songs, either in the Sai Leela magazine or separately in a book-form.
Baba's Humility Lord or Bhagwan is said to have six qualities, viz. (1) Fame, (2) Wealth, (3) Non-attachment, (4) Knowledge, (5) Grandeur, and (6) Generosity. Baba had all these in Him. He incarnated in flesh for the sake of the Bhaktas. Wonderful was His grace and kindness! He drew the devotees to Him, or how else one could have known Him! For the sake of His Bhaktas Baba spoke such words, as the Goddness of Speech dare not utter. Here is a specimen. Baba spoke very humbly as follows:- "Slave of slaves I am your debtor, I am satisfied at your darshan. It is a great favour that I saw your feet. I am an insect in your excreta. I consider Myself blessed thereby". What humility is this? If anybody would think that by publishing this, any disrespect is shown to Sai, we beg His pardon and to atone for this we sing and chant Baba's name.
Though Baba seemed outwardly to enjoy sense-objects, he had not the least flavour in them, nor even the consciousness of enjoying them. Though He ate, he had no taste and though He saw, He never felt any interest in what He saw. Regarding passion, He was as perfect a celibate as Hanuman. He was not attached to anything. He was pure consciousness, the resting place of desire, anger, and other feelings. In short, He was disinterested, free and perfect. A striking instance may be citied in illustration of this statement.
Nanavalli There was in Shirdi, a very quaint and queer fellow, by name Nanavalli. He looked to Baba's work and affairs. He once approached Baba who was seated on His Gadi (seat) and asked Him to get up, as he wanted to occupy the same. Baba at once got up and left the seat, which he occupied. After sitting there awhile Nanavalli got up, and asked Baba to take His seat. Then Baba sat on the seat and Nanavalli fell at His feet, and then went away. Baba did not show the slightest displeasure in being dictated to and ousted.
This Nanavalli loved Baba so much that he breathed his last, on the thirteenth day of Baba's taking Maha-Samadhi.
The Easiest Path Hearing the stories of the Saints and Being in their Company:
Though Sai Baba acted outwardly like an ordinary man, His actions showed extraordinary intelligence and skill. Whatever He did, was done for the good of His devotees. He never prescribed any asan, regulation of breathing or any rites to His Bhaktas, nor did He blow any mantra into their ears. He told them to leave off all cleverness and always remember "Sai" "Sai". "If you did that" He said, "all your shackles would be removed and you would be free". Sitting between five fires, sacrifices, chantings, eight-fold Yoga are possible for the Brahmins only. They are of no use to the other classes. The function of the mind is to think, it cannot remain for a minute without thinking. If you give it a Sense-object, it will think about it. If you give it to a Guru, it will think about Guru. You have heard most attentively the greatness, grandeur of Sai. This is the natural remembrance, worship and Kirtan of Sai. Hearing the stories of the Saints is not so difficult, as the other Sadhanas mentioned above. They (stories) remove all fear of this Samsar (worldly existence), and take you on to the spiritual path. So listen to these stories, meditate on them, and assimilate them. If this is done, not only the Brahmins, but women and lower clases will get pure and holy.
You may do or attend to your worldy duties, but give your mind to Sai and His stories, and then, He is sure to bless you. This is the easiest path, but why do not all take to it? The reason is that without God's grace, we do not get the desire to listen to the stories of Saints. With God's grace everything is smooth and easy. Hearing the stories of the Saints is, in a way, keeping their company. The importance of the company of Saints is very great. It removes our body-consciousness and egoism, destroys completely the chain of our birth and death, cuts asunder all the knots of the heart, and takes us to God, Who is pure Consciousness. It certainly increases our non-attachment to sense-objects, and makes us quite indifferent to pleasures and pains, and leads us on the spiritual path. If you have no other Sadhana, such as uttering God's name, worship or devotion etc., but if you take refuge in them (Saints) whole-heartedly, they will carry you off safety across the ocean of wordly existence. It is for this reason that the Saint manifest themselves in this world. even sacred rivers such as the Ganges, Godavari, Krishna and Kaveri etc., which wash away the sins of the world, desire that the Saints should come to them, for a bath and purify them. Such is the grandeur of the Saints. It is on account of the store of merit in past births that we have attained the feet of Sai Baba.
We conclude this chapter with meditation on Sai's Form. He, the beautiful and handsome Sai, standing on the edge of the Masjid and distributing Udi to each and every Bhakta, with a view to his welfare. He who thinks the world as naught and Who is ever engrossed in Supreme Bliss -- before Him -- we humbly prostrate ourselves.
|
|
|
| |
| Ganesha Chaturthi - An Exposition by Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba |
| 09.18.04 (2:21 am) [edit] |
Ganesha Chaturthi - An Exposition by Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba
- Compiled and Edited by Suresh C Bhatnagar.
Purpose Of Ganesha Chaturthi
"The essential purpose of the Vinayaka Chaturthi is to teach a person to avoid the company of the bad and cultivate the company of the good." Sai Baba. SS, 9/92, p. 221
"The Ganapati festival is an occasion for people to purify their minds. People generally tend to see in others the faults, which they themselves have. Thereby they try to cover up their own defects by attributing the same defects to others. This is a bad quality." Sai Baba, SS. 9/92, p. 222
Vedic References Of Ganesha/Vinayaka
"The worship of Vinayaka has been in existence from times immemorial in Bharat The Rig-Veda, the Narayanopanishad and the Taitiriya Upanishad have passages referring to Vinayaka. It is embedded also in a Gayatri Mantra, as follows:
'Tatpurushaaya Vidmahe Vakratundaaya dheemahi Tanno Danti Prachodayat'
This Mantra indicates that Vinayaka' s divinity is glorified in this Gayatri Mantra." Sai Baba, SS, 10/95, p. '254
"The adoration of Parvati and Ganapati is not of recent origin. Ganapati is lauded at several places in the Rig-Veda. This clearly shows that Ganapati is as ancient as the Vedas. In several places, Ganapati is mentioned both in the Vedas and the Upanishads. There are many prayers addressed in the Narayanopanishad. There are prayers to him in the Taitiriya Upanishad also. Thus, Ganapati Mantra also figures in the Upanishad." Sai Baba, SS. 9/97, pp. 235 & 236
"Parvati Tanayaa Ganaadhipa" (Oh son of Parvati! Lord of the Ganas.). "In these terms the Vedas extolled Ganapati." Sai Baba, SS, 10/95, p. 253
Birthday Of Ganesha "
"You are under the false impression that today (Ganesha Chaturthi) is the birthday of Vinayaka. He has neither birth nor death. He has neither beginning nor end. He is the eternal witness." Sai Baba, SS, 10/99, p. 267
Who Is Ganapati Or Ganesha?
"Try to understand the significance of the names Ganapati - Vinayaka and Vigneshwara. You are Ganapati yourself. This morning, you have all heard Susheela singing a song, 'Adugaduguna Gudi Undhi' (there is a temple at each and every step). Our body itself is a temple of God. "Deho Devalaya Prokto Jeevo Deva Sanathana' (body is the temple and the indweller is God). The Jeevana-jyoti (light of life) that is present in the body is Parama-jyoti (the Supreme Light itself). The body may die, but not the mind. Such a mind has to be controlled. That is true Sadhana." "Who is Ganapati? He is the Adhipati (master) of all Ganas - five senses, five elements and five sheaths. Human body consists of five Koshas (sheaths) - Annamaya Kosha (food sheath) Pranamaya Kosha (life sheath), Manomaya Kosha (mind sheath), Vijnanamaya Kosha (wisdom sheath) and Anandamaya Kosha (bliss sheath). Man progresses only up to Manomaya Kosha. He is unable to go up to the sheaths of wisdom and bliss. Since Ganapati is the master of all the five Koshas, one has to take refuge in him in order reach the state of bliss." Sai Baba, SS, 10, 99, p. 266
Ganesha's Different Names And Their Meanings
Aprameya
"Ganapati has been described as 'Aprameya', transcendent and all-encompassing." Sai Baba, SS, 9/97, p. 239
Arka-Dron-Priya
"One of the names of Vinayaka is' Arkadronpriya' (One who loves thumini and jilledi flowers, flowers which are not valued by people). Other offerings to Vinayaka include a special kind of grass. Ganapati accepts as offerings many things which men consider useless and trivial." Sai Baba, SS, 9/97, p. 237
Ekadanta
"When Vinayaka was writing the Mahabharata to the dictation of sage Vyasa, the latter laid down the condition that Vinayaka should go on writing non-stop whatever Vyasa said. But Vinayaka also stipulated a condition that Vyasa should never stop his dictation but should go on without a break. While he was writing, Vinayaka's pen broke and he did not hesitate to break one of his tusks to use it as a pen. That is why he is called Ekadanta or with a single tusk. This is the shining example of the spirit of sacrifice that Vinayaka exhibited for the welfare of humanity." Sai Baba, SS, 10/94, p. 266
Ganapati
"Ga means Buddhi or intelligence. 'Na' means Vijnana or wisdom. 'Pati' means master. So, Ganapati is the master of all knowledge, intelligence and wisdom. There is also another significant meaning for the word, that he is the leader of all the 'Ganas' who are celestial beings." Sai Baba, SS, 10/94, 263 & 264. Refer also to SS, 10/96, p. 274
"To worship the intellect and wisdom is one form of worship of Ganapati. Ganapati represents the combination of much energy. Because of this, the name Ganapati is appropriate for him. Nor is that all. He is the Lord of all celestial hosts (Ganas). Hence, he is hailed as Ganapati." Sai Baba, SS, 10/98, p. 254
Ganaadhipati
"Parvati Tanayaa(son) Ganaadhipa! (Oh son of Parvati! Lord of the Ganas). In these terms the Vedas extolled Ganapati. He (Ganesha) is called Ganaadhipati (Gana+adhipati = Supreme Lord), because he is the Supreme Lord of the Ganas. The Ganas are the embodiment of the organs of perceptions (Janaanedriyas) and of action (Karmendriyas). The mind is the master of these ten senses. The presiding deity of the mind is called Indra, as he is the Lord of lndriyas (the senses). The master over the mind is the intellect." Sai Baba, SS, 10/95, pp. 253 & 254
"In the name 'Ganapati', 'G' stands for Guna or virtue and 'Na' for Vijnaana (wisdom). When 'Ga' and 'Na' are joined, we have the combination of Vijnaana (scientific knowledge) and Prajnaana (spiritual wisdom). It is out of the combination of Vijnaana and Prajnaana, Sujnaana (Supreme Knowledge) emerges. Sujnaana is the distinguishing mark of a true man.*Ajnaana is the sign of ignorance. Ganapati is the Lord of Vijnaana and Prajnaana (worldly knowledge and spiritual wisdom). Therefore, when a devotee prays to Ganesha, he asks for the conferment of Vijnaana, Prajnaana and Sujnaana." Sai Baba, SS, 12/92, p. 224
"Ganapati means the Lord of Ganas. He is the Lord of sound and has the form of Pranava." Sai Baba, SS, 10/89, p. 263
Lambodara
"Lambodara means Guardian of Wealth (Lakshimi-Swaroopa). Here Lakshami represents all (types of) wealth and prosperity, and not only Dhana (money) for which there is a separate deity called Dhana-Lakshami, one of the eight Lakshamis. Here wealth means Sukha (pleasure) and Ananda (bliss). What is the use of having all other things when one has no pleasure or bliss?" Sai Baba, SS, 10/94, p. 264
Vighneshwara
"Vinayaka is also called Vighneshwara as he removes all obstacles coming in the way of devotees who pray to him sincerely. He is worshipped by students with books so that all that is contained in the books may get into their heads." Sai Baba, SS, 10/94, p. 265
"Vinayaka is one who drives away all sorrows and miseries. He is the enemy of all obstacles. He will not allow any obstacle to come in the way. He is the destroyer of obstacles. He confers happiness and peace (on his devotees)." Sai Baba, SS, 10/95, p. 255
Vinayaka
"Vigato naayakah Vinaayaka", that means "Vinayaka has no master over him. This means that Vinayaka is a totally autonomous and independent deity. In the world, any individual or authority has someone superior above him. But Vinayaka has no overlord." Sai Baba, SS, 10/95, p. 254
"Vinayaka means that he is one who has no master above him. He is the Supreme Master. He is beyond the mindless state. One who has stilled the mind cannot have any master." Sai Baba, SS, 10/94, p. 264
Form Of Ganesha
"The form of Ganapati cannot, by any standard, be termed as handsome. He has a small head, big stomach and uncouth form. But still we are captivated by his form and like to see him more and more and worship him. Beauty does not lie in Ganesha's 'Aakaara' (external form) but in 'Vikaara'. Ganesha sacrificed his own tusk and used it as a pen to write down the Mahabharata to the dictation of Vyasa, for the benefit of humanity .Man worships God only for selfish purposes. No one is prepared to sacrifice anything for getting divine bliss." Sai Baba, SS, 11/93, p. 296
Ganesha Is The Presiding Diety Over Intelligence And Obstacles
"Vighneshwara is the deity presiding over the intelligence. He endows devotees with purity of intellect and power of discrimination between right and wrong and between permanent and the transient. Mundane pleasures are momentary and fleeting. Your aim must be to seek that spiritual bliss which is enduring and unchanging and which transcends the pleasures of earth and heaven." Sai Baba, SS, 10/89, p. 262
"He is called Vighneshwara, because he is regarded as the presiding deity'over obstacles. As Yama is the presiding deity for births and deaths, the grace ofGanapati removes all obstacles." Sai Baba, SS, 10/89, p. 263
Worship Of Ganesha
"Ganapati has been described as 'Aprameya', transcendent and all-encompassing. Hence, he can be worshipped in any manner." Sai Baba, SS, 9/97, p. 239
"The Vinayaka Principle symbolizes health, bliss, peace, wisdom, prosperity and many other things. Unfortunately, this truth is not recognised by most people. People are content to offer some kind of mechanical worship to any odd figure made of clay and add to the pollution around them. What should be offered to God are things which will please him" Sai Baba, SS, 9/97, p. 238
"Shuklaambara-Dharam" Prayer
"The devout offer worship to Vinayaka with a well known prayer, beginning with the words 'Shuklaambara-dharam' (The one who wears a white garment). Vigneshwara is described as one who is white like the moon, who has four arms (two for giving worldly protection and two for spiritual benediction), who has ever-pleasing countenance and to whom obeisance is offered for removing all obstacles. While the pious used this prayer in a devout spirit, the impious misused the words to distort the meaning and make it a prayer to a quadruped, which is employed for carrying clothes. It is by such misinterpretation that some people have sullied the great culture of Bharat and undermined the faith in God." Sai Baba, SS, 10/96, p. 274
Positive Effects Of Vinayaka Worship
The Vinayaka Principle protects man from various hurdles in life and ensures peace and security. Hence, on every auspicious occasion Vinayaka is worshipped." Saiiffaba, SS, 10/96, p. 274
"Students worship Ganesha for success in academic studies and for developing into good scholars." Sai Baba, SS, 9/97, p. 236
"Students like to worship Ganapati. They pray to Ganesha to confer on them Buddhi (intelligence) and Siddhi (the capacity to realise their aspirations)." Sai Baba, SS, 12/92. p. 224
The Inner Meaning Of The Ten-Day Worship Of Ganesha
"Realise that you have a conscience that is your guide and consciousness which represents your divinity. Ganapati, who presides over the (ten) senses (five senses of perception and five senses of action), should be your guide in acquiring mastery over the senses. There is an inner meaning in worshipping Ganapati for ten days. The idea is that each day should be dedicated to acquiring control over one of the sense organs (Indriyas). Devotees should realise that control of the senses is quite simple. What is necessary is not to encourage negative feelings when they arise, but to adopt positive attitudes. For instance, Buddha confronted the anger of demon with his love and transformed him" Sai Baba, SS, 9/97, p. 241
Universality Of Vinayaka Worship
"Vinayaka is worshipped not only in Bharat but in many other countries. The worship of Vinayaka has been prevailing from the times of the Rigveda." Sai Baba, SS, 10/96, p. 274
Parvati And Ganapati
"Bharatiyas (Indians) hail Vigneshwara (remover of obstacles) as 'Oh son of Parvati! Master of the Ganas (Ganaadhipa)'. Who is this Parvati? What is the relationship between Parvati and Ganapati? People do not normally inquire into these matters. Usually Parvati is considered as the mother of Ganapati and no one recognises the underlying unity between the two.
Where are Parvati and Ganapati to be located? Are they in the external world or are they immanent in every human being? The truth is both of them are all-pervading and convey the message of spiritual oneness (Ekaatma-bhaavam).
What is the meaning of the name Ganapati? Where are the Ganas? What is their form? When you investigate this, you find that five organs of perception and five organs of action (Jnaanendriyas and Karmendriyas) are the Ganas. The mind is the master of these ten organs. Buddhi (or intellect) is the discriminating faculty above the mind. The ten senses, the mind and intellect together constitute the Ganas.
In the word' Gana',' Ga' stands for Buddhi (intellect). 'Na' means 'Vijnaana' (higher knowledge or wisdom). Ganapati is the Lord of the intellect and the higher knowledge. The question may be asked: Are the intellect and the higher knowledge present in the external world or are they to be found within man? The answer is that he is present within each human being. There is no need to seek him in the outside world. Ganapati dwells in every human being in the form of intellect and wisdom.
When Ganapati is described as 'Parvati Tanaya' (son of Parvati), who is this Parvati? Parvati signifies 'Prithvi'. Mother Earth. Everyone is a child of Mother Earth. The meaning of 'Parvati Tanaya' (son of Parvati) is that Ganapati, who is the Lord of Ganas, is the son of Parvati, who symbolizes Shakti (Divine Energy)." Sai Baba, SS, 9/97, p. 235
Primacy Of Ganapati
"Once, Parvati and Parameshwara, parents of Ganapati and Subramanyam, wanted to test their intelligence. They summoned both the sons and told them to go around the worlds to find out which of the two would do quicker. The elder of the two, Ganapati, did not stir from his place. The younger son, Subramanyam, mounted his peacock and set out on the round-the-world trip. With a great deal of efforts, he completed the trip and was approaching his parents. Seeing him from a distance, Ganapati circumambulated his parents and claimed himself to be the winner. The mother, Parvati, asked Ganapati:
"Ganapati! Here is your brother who has gone round the world and you have not stirred from this place. You have made no efforts at all. How can you claim that you have gone round the*world? How can I regard you as the winner?' Ganesha replied: 'Mother! The cosmos is the combination of matter and energy- the unity of father and mother. When I go round you, I have gone round the world itself, as you are the parents of the cosmos. There is no place where you two are not present. I see your omnipresence. By circumambulating both of you, I can claim to have gone round the cosmos.' The moment he uttered these words, Eeshwara (Shiva) was astonished at the high intelligence of his son. He had recognised the truth about the Divine parents. Ishwara then said: "Vinayaka! You are an exemplary son for one and all. Let the world worship you first before they offer worship to me. I am not as intelligent as you are. We are your parents, but not more intelligent than you.' Eeshwara declared: "I have many attributes but not your intelligence. Hence, before offering worship to me, let all people worship you. This is the boon I confer on you." Sai Baba, SS. 10/98, pp. 255-256
Importance Of Ganapati
"Eeshwara is the parent who conferred such an honour of a higher status, than his own, on his son. Hence, Ganapati represents no commonplace principle. He is the embodiment of all potencies. He is the abode of every kind of intelligence. The goddess of wisdom (Saraswati) dwells in his belly. Nothing untoward can happen wherever he is present.
Ganapati occupies the position of one who is the source of all prosperity. Moreover, when he is invoked before any undertaking, there will be no impediments to its completion.
Today every kind of people- the wealthy, the wise, the scholars and the common people- worship Ganapati. Students, with a view to securing the grace of goddess of wisdom and ensuring that there is no hindrance to their studies, place their books before the idol of Ganapati and worship him." Sai Baba, SS, 10/98, p. 256
"Before we commence any activity we offer prayers to Vinayaka so that the action may be successful without any impediments." Sai Baba, SS, 10/96, p. 274
"Every music concert begins with a song in adoration of Ganapati like 'Vaataapi Ganapatim Bhaje!' This shows that by worshipping Ganapati, proficiency in any sphere can be achieved. The Ganapati Principle is pregnant with meanings. His story itself is unique. In the Bhagavatam, Potana declares that the stories of the Lord are extraordinary; they are sacred for all the three worlds. They confer all blessings on the listeners and are constantly contemplated upon by saints and sages. This applies to all deities. Every aspect of the Divine is mystery. Whatever the Lord says is full of significance. It is pregnant with sacred meanings." Sai Baba, SS, 10/98, p. 256 & 257
"Vinayaka is one who has all the five elements under his control. He is embodiment of all potencies." Sai Baba, SS. 10/95, p. 260
Giver Of Siddhi & Buddhi
"Ganapati is not only the Lord of various activities but is also the presiding deity for all auspicious functions. He can make even inauspicious occasions auspicious. He is always engaged in conferring boons on all. He is giver of prosperity and intelligence. With the grace of Ganapati any desire can be realised." Sai Baba, SS, 10/98. p. 256
"Ganapati is one who gives us spiritual potency and endows us with Supreme Intelligence. These two are termed as Siddhi and Buddhi respectively." Sai Baba, SS, 10/94. p. 264
"He (Ganapati) confers happiness and peace (on his devotees). He is the master of all these powers (Siddhi and Buddhi). What is this Siddhi (fulfillment)? When there is purity of mind, you achieve peace (which is Siddhi). Vinayaka is thus the Lord of Buddhi (Intellect) and Siddhi (Self-Realisation). Hence, every being should acquire control over the mind." Sai Baba. SS. 10/95. p. 255
Consorts Of Vinayaka
"Siddhi and Buddhi are described as his two consorts. As he is the Adhipati or Master of Siddhi and Buddhi, He is regarded as their husband in mundane terms. Vinayaka has no desire and hence, there is no need for him to have wife and children." Sai Baba. SS. 10/94, p. 264
How To Pray To Ganapati?
"In praying to Ganapati, you should not ask for trivial things like passing in examinations or getting jobs. You should only pray: Oh Vighneshwara! Please see that there are no obstacles in what I want to accomplish. I am worshipping you for this purpose." Sai Baba, SS, 10/98, p. 256
"On the Vinayaka Chaturthi Day, students place books in front of the idol of Ganesha and offer worship. They pray to the deity to illumine their minds." Sai Baba. SS, 10/89, p. 264
Ganapati's Vehicle: Mooshika - A Symbolism
"Some people, out of ignorance, comment upon the big animal form of this Master Deity and question how one with such a huge form can ride on small mouse (Mooshika) . which is depicted as his vehicle. "Mooshika' is symbolic of the darkness of ignorance, while Ganesha signifies the effulgence of wisdom that dispels the darkness of ignorance." Sai Baba. SS, 10/94, p. 264
"The mouse is the symbol of darkness. Because Vinayaka has control over darkness, he is described as the rider on a 'Mooshika'. He is the one who dispels darkness and sheds light on the world." Sai Baba, SS, 10/95, p. 254
"The mouse (Mooshika) is also a symbol of the sense of smell. The mouse moves about following the direction of the smell ("Vaasana"). Vinayaka is the one who has mastery over 'Vaasanas', that is, desires and ignorance (represented by 'Mooshika'). What is meant by describing the mouse (Mooshika) as the vehicle of Vinayaka? It means that Vinayaka rides on the 'Mooshika', representing desires (Vaasanas) and ignorance (darkness)." Sai Baba. SS, 10/95. p. 254
"The inner significance of 'Vaasana' in relation to humanity is the heritage of 'Vaasanas' which they bring from their previous lives. These Vaasanas (inherited tendencies) account for the actions of human beings in their present lives. They also signify desires. Without recognising this underlying significance of Vinayaka's mastery over ignorance, people merely wonder how a large being Vinayaka could ride on a tiny creature like a mouse. Vinayaka signifies the triumph of wisdom over ignorance and egolessness over desires." Sai Baba, SS. 9/97, p. 239
"The mouse is a clever and lively creature. As a symbol, it means that we should be clever and diligent in our actions." Sai Baba. SS. 10/89, p. 263
Vinayaka's Body
"Vinayaka is known for his high intelligence. The very sight of his figure gives joy to many. The form itself is extraordinary. He has a big belly, a beautiful tusk. penetrating eyes, handsome ears - all these are harmoniously balanced to produce an attractive form.
Devotees worship Vinayaka in different ways. They address the deity, describing his white robe, his moonlike complexion, his four arms and ever-smiling face and pray for the removal of all obstacles." Sai Baba, SS, 10/98, p. 255 & 257
Symbolism Of Ganesha's Body
"Vighneshwara is described as one wearing a white cloth. His body is ash-grey. He is depicted as having four arms and a cheerful countenance. The white cloth signifies purity of mind and heart. By worshipping him, you must endeavour to achieve similar purity. Vinayaka always appears serene and calm. By his grace, the devotee must seek to achieve similar equanimity, whatever may be ups and downs in life." Sai Baba, SS, 10/89, p. 264
Mythological Story On Worshipping Elephant Head
"There was once a demon by name Gajasura. He was a demon king. He performed severe penance. Eeshwara (Lord Shiva) appeared before him. Eeshwara is easily propitiated, and he gives readily whatever one prays for, without examining whether it is right or wrong to confer such a boon. He gives whatever the devotees pray for.
Gajasura performed penance and prayed to the Lord. Eeshwara (Shiva) appeared before him and asked him what he wanted. Gajasura said. 'Lord! You must merge in my stomach.' Shiva granted the boon and lodged himself in demon's stomach. Parvati, not finding Eeshwara, went out in search other Lord and could not find him anywhere. She went to her brother, Vishnu, and appealed to him to trace her missing Lord.
Vishnu knew that Shiva was in the habit of granting boons indiscriminately and getting into difficulties. He told her, 'Parvati! I know what has happened. Be calm. You go to your abode. I shall bring Eeshwara there.
Vishnu took Shiva's Nandi and decorated it to appear like a performing bull. Assuming the role of a bull-performer, Vishnu led the bull to the city of Gajasura, playing on a pipe all the way while the bull danced to the tune. The bull was dancing to the music of the divine embodiment of all mysteries. Gajasura was intensely watching the performance of the bull and its master. Pleased with their performance, Gajasura asked the bull trainer, 'What do you want?' The latter said, 'You should not go back on your word. Will you" grant me what I want? You are Gajasura, a great king.'' Yes', he said,' Give me Eeshwara who is in your stomach', said Vishnu. Only Vishnu knew this fact, none else. Gajasura immediately fell at the feet of Vishnu and said. 'Swami! This secret is not known to anybody except you. I will keep my word even at the cost of my life. But there is one condition. My head should be worshipped by all and Eeshwara should wear my skin.' Vishnu agreed to it. This is the reason why Eeshwara wears an elephant's skin. The head of Gajasura is worshipped as Vinayaka' s head." Sai Baba. SS, 10/95, p. 258
Purport Of The Story
"These are some of the Puranic (mythological) stories relating Vinayaka. They are only stories. But such stories have been related to turn people's minds Godward. If a deep inquiry is made, it will be realised that there is only one God. God is present in all. Vinayaka is not separate from us. The indwelling-Principle of our hearts is the Divine Annie Principle." Sai Baba. SS. 10/95, p. 258
Symbolic Significance Of Ganesha's Elephant Head
"The symbolic significance of Ganesha's elephant head has to be properly understood. The elephant has profound intelligence. For example, yesterday (8 September 1994) Sai Geetha (Bhagawan Sai Baba's elephant) came running when it heard the sound of Swami's car approaching. Though many cars were following Swami's car. Sai Geeta could unmistakably identify Swami's car from an uncanny recognition of the sound of the car. That is why it is termed 'Gaja Thelivi' (elephantine intelligence). One having a sharp brain is described as having the intelligence of an elephant. It has 'Medha Shakti.' Moreover, the elephant has large ears and it can hear even minute sounds. Shravanam or hearing the glory of the Lord is the first step in spiritual Sadhana for which ears should be sharp. After hearing, one has to ruminate over this and put into practice, (which are termed as Shravana, Manana and Nidhidhyasana). The elephant takes the praise and blame equally. When it hears something bad, it moves its body this way and that way and shakes off the unwanted things while it retains good things quietly." Sai Baba, SS, 10/94, p. 265
"The elephant is highly intelligent. The elephant is known for its fidelity and gratitude. In any circumstances, it will not forget its master. Even in its last moments, if it hears the voice of its master, it will open its eyes and look for him. It will sacrifice its life for its master. These are the lessons man should leam from the elephant. Intelligence without gratitude is valueless. Every man should be grateful to those who have helped him." Sai Baba. SS, 9/97, p. 238
"The elephant is well known for its intelligence. Among animals it has a prodigious size. No other animal is cast in such a big mould. The elephant's foot encompasses the footprint of the lion, esteemed as the lord of the animal kingdom. In the jungle, hunters follow the footprints of the lion to trace it to its lair. But if an elephant has walked over those footprints, they are totally erased. Moreover, the elephant is the pathfinder for human beings. In a forest covered with dense bushes, humans cannot easily find their way. But once an elephant has gone through the jungle, its trail becomes a path for others to follow. All these traits of the elephant show that in the journey of life, one can find one's way if one has intelligence of the elephant. Because Ganapati is endowed with the form of an elephant, he is associated with the qualities of intelligence." Sai Baba, SS. 10/98. p. 255
"Vinayaka is endowed with exceptional intelligence. His elephant face is symbolic of supreme intelligence. Those of you who are staying in the hostel, notice cars going up and down the road. On the other side of the hostel is Sai Geeta (Bhagavan's elephant). Sai Geeta takes no notice of the innumerable cars going on the road. But, without any notice, it smells, as it were, the passing of Swami' s car and immediately comes out with a roar to greet Swami. That is the devotion of Sai Geeta to its Lord. The faith of the elephant is as strong as its intelligence. His love for the master is equally strong. It has steadfast love. These qualities of devotion, faith and intelligence are associated with the elephant. Whoever has these qualities can be regarded as endowed with the head of an elephant." Sai Baba, SS, 9/92. p. 223
"Vinayaka is the Lord of life. Men should leam to shed selfishness and cultivate love of Supreme Self. This is the truth about Vinayaka. Vinayaka should not be considered as merely an elephant-headed deity riding on a mouse." Sai Baba. SS, 10/95, p. 259
Offerings To Ganesha
"There are some inner secrets that should be noted in the worship of Ganesha. Bharatiyas (Indians) make some special offerings to Ganesha as food offerings. These preparations are made entirely by using steam instead of heat from stove. Combining rice flour with jaggery and til seeds, balls are prepared which are cooked in steam." Sai Baba, SS, 9/97. p. 238
"On this auspicious day of Vinayaka Chaturthi, what is it that we offer to Vinayaka? All offerings to Vinayaka are free from the use of oil in their preparation. Boiled rice is made into balls, which are filled with til seeds and jaggery. They are then mixed with rice flour and cooked. In this offering, there is no trace of any cooking oil. Hence, the offerings are called oil-less edibles." Sai Baba, SS, 10/98. p. 255
Importance Of Special Offerings
"Even the offering that is made to Ganesha has great significance because it is prepared with gram flour and jaggery or pepper and enclosed in an outer covering made from flour paste and then cooked in steam without using oil. This is supposed to be a healthy and delicious food item according to the Ayurvedic system. Modem doctors also recognise the importance of such steam-cooked idlis (rice cakes), which they recommend, as post-operative diet for patients as it is easily digestible. Jaggery too has the property of controlling gas formation and this food item gives relief from eye troubles and prevents gastric troubles. In the ancient traditional mode of observing these festivals, great emphasis was laid on good health as the pre-requisite for spiritual pursuits with a healthy mind. For achieving the four goals of human life, Dharma (righteousness), Artha (wealth). Karma (desire) and Moksha (liberation), one should have basically a healthy body. If you want to earn wealth by righteous means and cherish desires which lead to liberation, you should have sound health." Sai Baba, SS, 10/94, p. 265
"It is found that oil-less edibles are easily digestible. The til seeds serve to keep down the bad effects of phlegm, bile and wind in the body. The jaggery in the preparation is conducive to the improvement of the vision. All these preparations are intended to promote health and are not designed to propitiate the Divine. The energy derived from these edibles is conducive to the promotion of longevity." Sai Baba, SS, 10/98. p. 255
Offerings Of Flowers And Green Grass To Vinayaka
"Vinayaka is pleased with an offering of flowers of no value ('Jilledy' flowers). It is said that anyone who eats these flowers will become insane. Such flowers are offered to Vinayaka. Vinayaka is also worshipped with an offering of green grass." Sai Baba, SS, 10/95. p. 256
Mythological Story On Offering Grass To Vinayaka
"In one Puranic (mythological) story, it is stated that once Shiva and Parvati were playing a game of dice. For any game, there has to be an umpire who has to declare who is winner. Shiva and Parvati agreed to have Nandi (the divine bull) as the umpire. Nandi is a favourite of Shiva, as he is a Shiva's vehicle. Although Shiva lost the game, Nandi declared him the winner. It is stated that Parvati was indignant over Nandi's partiality for Shiva and cursed him that he should die from an incurable disease. Thereupon, Nandi fell at the feet of Parvati and pleaded for forgiveness. 'Mother! Forgive me. Should I not show at least this amount of gratitude to one who is my master? Is it not humiliating for me to declare that my master has lost the game? To uphold his honour, I no doubt uttered a lie. But am I to be punished with such severity for such a small offence?' Nandi prayed for forgiveness in this manner. Parvati forgave Nandi and taught him the means to atone for his lapse. She told him, 'The Chaturthi day in the month of Bhadrapada is the day when my son's birthday is celebrated. On that day you have to offer to my son what pleases you most (green grass).' This means that one atones one's sins when one offers to the Lord what is most pleasing and enjoyable to oneself. For Nandi the most enjoyable and relishing food is green grass. As directed by Parvati, Nandi worshipped Ganapati by offering green grass. Nandi was then relieved of his dreaded disease. His health improved and, by the grace of Parvati, he was redeemed." Sai Baba, SS, 10/95, p. 256
Symbolic Meaning Of The Story
"This incident is the basis for the practice recommended for pilgrims to Gaya, Benaras and other places that they should give up something they love most as an offering to the Divine. This means that they should give up something which they love most and not something, which they do not like. Whether it be fruit or vegetable, what you should choose to give up as an offering to God is what you like most. This means that you give up consuming thereafter that vegetable or fruit. This practice has been prevailing from ancient times among pilgrims going to Benaras, Prayag or other sacred places for a holy bath in the Ganga or Yamuna.
People should offer to give up what they relish most as the best offering to the Lord. But they offer something, which they do not like. The Lord seated in the heart declares: 'Be it so!' As you have not offered what is most dear to you but what you dislike most, the Lord also offers to you what you dislike most. The reward for such dubious offerings to God is that instead of health you get disease. If you offer to God what is good, will not God give you what is good for you." Sai Baba, SS, 10/95, p. 257
Offer To Ganesha Which Is Most Pleasing To You
"What should be offered to God are things which will please Him. This is what Parvati enjoined on Nandishwara. She told him: 'Offer to my son what will please him and what is most pleasing to you.' The Vinayaka festival is designed to celebrate the offerings of such pleasing things to Ganesha." Sai Baba. SS. 9/97. p. 238
What Should You Offer To Ganesha On Ganesha Chaturthi?
"What is it that you have to offer to Vinayaka on this day of Vinayaka Chaturthi? Today people spend a lot of money in offering various fruits and preparations to God. All these offerings are made only as a ritual. Ultimately, people themselves consume them. No benefit occurs from making these offerings. Patram, Pushpam. Phalam, Toyam - these are the four things you should offer to God. Here Patram (leaf) means body. This body may wither away at any moment. So, never develop attachment towards the body; instead offer it to God. Pushpam (flower) mean Hridaya, the flower that will never fade. Mind can be compared to Phalam (fruit and Toyam (water) stands for tears of joy. All these should be offered to God. This is the offering that God expects." Sai Baba, SS, 10/99, p. 267
Ganesha's Universality
"What is the inner meaning of these kinds of offerings? It means that earlier Vinayaka was used to be worshipped by animals. His face is that of an elephant. His vehicle is mouse. These are symbols from the animal kingdom. They indicate that even birds and beasts worship Vinayaka. Vinayaka is thus worshipped by all beings and is the Lord over all beings. He does not belong to one country or one nation or one period of time. He is related to all places and all times." Sai Baba, SS, 10/95. p. 256
Teachings Of Ganesha
"Only Vinayaka teaches the lessons that are essential for mankind. You should not stop with installing the idol and doing Pooja for a few days. You should make efforts to become a Nayaka or Master over yourself.
You have the nine-fold path of devotion - Shravanam (hearing), Keertanam (singing God's glory), Vishno-naama-smaranam (thinking of and chanting God's name), Paada Sevanam (serving at His Lotus Feet), Vandanam (obeisance), Archanam (worship), Daasyam (servitude), Saakhyam (befriending God), Atma-nivedanam (surrendering body, mind and soul to God). The elephant signifies combining of the first and the last, that is, Shravanam and Atma-nivedanam, so that all other paths in between are covered fully."
Sal's Messages On Ganesha Chathurthi
"Today we are celebrating 'Ganesha Jayanti', the birthday of Vighneshwara. We celebrate the Jayanti but do not make any effort to understand the principle (tattwa) behind it. His supreme teaching by his own example is oneness of the universe. When he was asked to go round the universe to get a prize from his parents, he just circumambulated his parents. Lord Shiva and Parvati and claimed that he had completed the trip around the universe by going around them, as Lord Shiva and Parvati represented the universe." Sai Baba, SS, 11/93. p. 296
"There is a need for observing festivals like Vinayaka Chaturthi for external satisfaction, but what is more important is to realise the inner significance of Vinayaka worship which is likely to be a lasting effect. The worship of inanimate idols should lead to contemplation on the subtle spiritual entity represented by the idol. This is the process by which realisation of the Self (Anna) takes place. Realise and act on the basis that the living divinity is within you. Ganapati represents the ideal person who is guided by intelligence and wisdom. Engage yourself in acts which will please the Divine such as moderation in speech, giving up ill-will and hatred, eschewing all bad thoughts, and restraints on desires." Sai Baba, SS, 9/97, p. 241
"People look upon the Vighneshwara festival as some routine affair. But Vighneshwara embodies all the forms and all the powers of all the deities. It is not enough to worship Ganesha once a year. We must worship him always. We must think of God every moment of our lives." Sai Baba, SS. 10/98. p. 258
"Today few persons understand the true spirit of the Ganapati Principle (Tattva). They are concerned about the outer forms and ignore the inner esoteric meaning. This applies to the way many festivals are celebrated. The birthday of Rama is celebrated without understanding the qualities represented by Rama. To be real devotees of Rama, people should cultivate his qualities." Sai Baba, SS. 10/98. p. 257
"Consider Vinayaka as the Indweller in your heart. He is constantly warning you against what is bad. You ignore the warning and get into trouble. How much will you benefit if you follow the Master within you. Your conscience is the Master. Above all, heed the dictates of the Divine. That will be your best safeguard." Sai Baba, SS. 10/95, p. 260
Glimpses Of Ganesha Chaturthi Celebrations At Prasanthi Nilayam - 1999
"On this sacred day, 13th September 1999, Bhagavan came to Sai Kulwant Hall at 6.45 a.m. After blessing the devotees with His Darshan, Bhagavan graciously permitted the programme to be started. The students chanted Stotras and hymns in praise of Lord Ganesha and Bhagavan Baba. This was followed by an excellent presentation of devotional songs by famous playback singer and an ardent devotee of Bhagavan, Smt. P. Susheela. At the end of the programme, Prasadam was distributed and Arati was offered to Bhagavan. The programme came to a close at 8.30 a.m.
The afternoon programme started at 3.25 p.m. with Veda chanting by the students. Thereafter Sri Sandipan Chatterji introduced three speakers who were permitted by Bhagavan to make brief speeches before His Divine Discourse.
The first speaker was Sri Shiv Raj Patil, former Speaker of the Lok Sabha and an ardent devotee of Bhagavan Baba. Sri Patil said, 'Bhagavan Baba is the embodiment of all Divine Names and Forms. He is also the embodiment of all powers, knowledge and love. He is all in one and one in all. He is the Living God. We are fortunate to be in His presence. He showers love on one and all. The only way to express our gratitude is surrender to Him.' Referring to the Ganesha Chaturthi festival, Sri Patil emphasised its great cultural values in uniting Indians.
The second speaker. Dr. G. Venkataraman, said that Ganesha worship was very ancient. Referring to unusual form of Lord Ganesha, Dr. Venkataraman said it was customary to associate intelligence with elephant. He further elaborated that intelligence was of two types - worldly intelligence (Medha Shakti) and higher intelligence (Buddhi). The problems arise when we depend on Medha Shakti and ignore Buddhi. Without Buddhi, Medha Shakti can be extremely destructive as in the case of scientific applications.
The third speaker, Sri S.V. Giri, dwelt, in detail, on the symbolism of Lord Ganesha's form. He said that elephant possessed very powerful memory and perception faculties. but it was always careful in its reaction. We should note that Lord Ganesha always rode Mushika (rat), which represented attachment, ignorance and confusion. Ganesha's head is shaped like AUM, which is auspicious and divine. He also taught the lesson of hard work as a scribe of sage Vyasa.
After these brief speeches, Bhagavan Baba delivered His Divine Discourse and concluded it with the Bhajans "Hari Bhajan Bina..' and 'Pibare Rama Rasam..." The programme came to a close with Arati to Bhagavan at 5.15 p.m.
As a grand finale to the Ganesha Chaturthi celebrations, a large number of colourful processions carrying the consecrated idols of Lord Ganesha converged in Sai Kulwant 'Hall in the afternoon of 15* September 1999 in the Divine Presence of Bhagavan Baba. The processionists all along chanted Veda Mantras and sang Bhajans, which charged the atmosphere with devotional fervour. These processions started arriving at 3.00 p.m. and continued coming one after the other up to 3.30 p.m. They all circumambulated the Mandir and stationed their vehicles with Ganesha idols in front of the Mandir in a row. Bhagavan Baba blessed all the groups of students, teachers and other staff members and posed for photographs with them. In the end, Bhagavan broke coconuts in front of the all Ganesha idols while the entire Mandir reverberated with Bhajans and Veda Mantras. The programme came to a close with Mangala-Aarati to Bhagavan." Editor, SS, 10/99, pp. 277-279
Glimpses Of Ganesha Chaturthi Celebrations At Prasanthi Nilayam - 1995
"This year's Ganesha Chaturthi, on 23 August 1995, was marked by the presence of a very large number of overseas devotees. There was a slight drizzle in the morning, but that did not deter the devotees from assembling early enough for morning Darshan.
Bhagavan walked gracefully at precisely 7 a.m. After going round the Darshan lines took His seat in the swivel chair under the awning in front of the Ganesha idol in the Mandir verandah. Immediately the Institute orchestra started their special musical programme, including well-known hymns in praise of Ganesha and some special songs in praise of Bhagavan in different languages. This was followed by a few Bhajans and the distribution of Prasadam blessed by Bhagavan. The morning function concluded with Aarati to Bhagavan. In the afternoon, Bhagavan gave a memorable discourse in the Sai Kulwant Mandap, giving new interpretations to the worship of Vinayaka.
The Ganesha festival was simultaneously celebrated in the various hostels where different kinds of idols had been installed by the students for worship on five successive days. On the last day, 3 September, the different groups of students brought their Ganesha idols in procession to the Mandir and marched past in front of Bhagavan, singing Bhajans and shouting 'Moriyas' full-throatily. Bhagavan blessed the boys as they passed carrying their Ganesha idols for immersion in the Chitravati River. Bhagavan was obviously pleased with the bubbling devotion of the boys and the enthusiasm with which they were celebrating the festival." Editor, SS, 10/95, p. 266
(From the Book - Festivals at Prasanthi Nilayam and Their Significance)
http://sai-online0.tripod.com/ganesh/gan1.htm" title="http://sai-online0.tripod.com/ganesh/gan1.htm" target="_blank"http://sai-online0.tripod.com...
|
|
|
| |
| Details of Asharamji Bapu's visit to Prashanti Nilayam |
| 09.18.04 (12:38 am) [edit] |
Here are details of Asharamji Bapu's visit to Prashanti Nilayam
S S
15-09-2004
Monday and Tuesday were filled with calm and silence. Swami was inside the interview room throughout the evening. On Monday it was a group of devotees. On Tuesday, the famous saint speaker Sri Asharam Bapu from Gujarat visited Parthi. Swami took him inside for an interview that went on till Bhajan time.
On 15th evening again Swami gave an interview to Sant Asharam Bapu and his team. It was about 5.45 p.m. and all of us were getting ready for Bhajans. Then came the surprise. Prasanthinilayam is full of surprises. When we are with Swami what appeals to us most is His uncertainty! You never know what comes next. But I think it is this very suspense that adds spice to our otherwise monotonous life!!
At 5.45 p.m. suddenly there was some commotion. Brother Nitin came out onto the stage and arranged a white bucket type chair with a cushion. We guessed correctly that Swami may ask Sant Asharam Bapu to come and sit over there. Subsequently a mike was also arranged in front of the chair. It was clear that Bhagawan wanted him to talk to the students and devotees. Meanwhile the son of Sant Asharam Bapu came forward and checked all the arrangements. Later Sant Asharam Bapu himself came and stood near the chair waiting for Bhagawan.
A few minutes later Swami came out of the interview room. He sent word for one student – a good Hindi speaker – Jagadish Chandra of the II M.Sc.(C) class. Obviously we understood that Swami wanted him to give a talk in Hindi. Bhagawan came onto the dais and proceeded towards the sofa. He asked Asharam Bapu to sit down. But Asharam Bapu waited for Swami to sit on the sofa and then sat down on his chair. Swami asked the Vice-Chancellor to introduce the speakers. There were two speakers preceding Asharam Bapu's talk. The first one was Sri Sanjay Mahalingam, a research scholar in the School of Business Management who spoke in English followed by Jagadish Chandra in Hindi. Both of them spoke for about five minutes each – mostly about Bhagawan's infinite Love.
After that Swami again asked the Vice-Chancellor to request the guest to speak to the gathering. The mike was arranged in front of the chair and Sant Asharam Bapu began his talk in Hindi as he usually does. His voice was very soft. Swami signaled for the mike to be adjusted properly. That was done. But still one had to strain to hear his voice. Slowly it became more audible.
Sant Asharam Bapu was blissfully sharing his thoughts with all of us. We could see him smiling and laughing to himself at times. Let me share with you the highlights of his talk.
He started by reminding all of us how fortunate we were to be in the presence of Baba. He said that whereas devotees from far off lands come here to just have a glimpse of Baba we students keep having His glimpses every now and then! How lucky we are.
He then moved on to explain about how Lord Krishna went to Mathura and met the woman named Kubja who had a bent back. She was the woman who carried perfumes for His Highness – King Kamsa. Lord Krishna called her Sundari. She wondered whom Krishna was referring to. But the Lord was referring to her only. For the Lord everything is beautiful. He sees the inner beauty and not outer beauty!! Krishna wishes to bless her. God, before giving His Blessings apparently takes something from His devotee, something as a token, however small it may be – possibly even a Namaskaar. In this case, Lord Krishna asks her to give Him some perfume and then placing His foot on her foot He pulls her chin straight up. With this her hump vanishes and she becomes a normal woman!!
Thus Lord Krishna went among the Gopalas in Brindavan and gave them so much joy. Students, He comes amidst all of you too and gives you so much joy. You all know that!! India is such a great land. In the ancient years Vasco-de-Gama came here and took away so many of our riches. Indians gave away shiploads of gold and silver vessels. Later even brass and copper treasures were given away. Today we are in a situation that we are ready to give away even plastic items and waste papers. But there is one thing that India can never lose, which will always remain with us and that is the treasure of the heart. This treasure of the heart is ever available with we Indians for the whole world to receive!
The Mothers of India were so great! Take for example the mother of Vinobha Bhave. She used to feed him with some chapatti and food but whenever any classmate of Vinobha Bhave came to their house, she would feed the classmate with hot hot chapattis. This would happen always. Looking at this Vinobha Bhave asked her, "Mother, you say that the same God exists in all. We must treat all in the same manner. Then how is it that you give me cold, left over food but you treat my classmates so well serving them hot and fresh chapattis." To this, Vinobha's mother replied, "Child, what you say is true. I see God in all and therefore I treat them so nicely. Your classmate who has come to our house is our guest. I see God in him. Athiti Devo Bhava. Therefore I treat him with so much respect. But for me, you are my son. My motherly love for you attaches me to you and hence I am unable to see God in you. The day I see God in you, I will treat you also in the same way!" Such were the noble mothers of Bharath.
Students, there is a very nice exercise that you all must practice. Every morning when you get up, visualize Baba's hand in your hand. Hold His hand tightly and pray, "Baba, Baba please let my whole day go on very well with Your Grace. Baba Bless me." Try doing this and see what happens throughout the day. Then at night, pray to Him and beg pardon for whatever mistakes you make. Whatever good happens is on account of His Grace and mistakes occur because of our Vasanas.
The greatest repentance for mistakes is not doing it again. Once you commit a mistake and you want to repent for it truly, make sure that you do not repeat the mistake again. This is the greatest Prayschitartham.
Students one last message for you all. Whatever you do not want others to do unto you, do not do that unto others. You do not want others to hurt you or cause any suffering to you. Then you too should not hurt others or cause suffering to others.
Sant Asharam Bapu ended his talk with Sahana Vavatu and Om Shanti Shanti. He then looked towards Swami but Swami was closing His eyes. Therefore, Sant Asharam Bapu called out to Bhagawan to bless us with His Discourse. His plea could not be heard. Then he asked one of the students sitting near Swami's chair to request Swami. The student gathered courage and did so. Bhagawan smiled and nodded His approval. The Vice-Chancellor went over to the podium and prayed to Bhagawan to deliver His Divine Message.
It was 5.50 p.m. when Bhagawan stood up and took His position behind the mike. What followed in the next twenty minutes was a flow of Love and Wisdom. The main points in Bhagawan's Discourse were as follows:
Nata Pamsi Na Theertanam ………
There are many noble souls who perform penance, study sacred texts, perform Japa and Dhyana and go to pilgrim centers. But none of them were able to attain the Lord without serving noble souls.
Today our students are very fortunate as they have had the opportunity of Darshan and Sambhashan of such a noble man. There are many Bharatiyas who could redeem their lives by the Darshan, Sparshan and Sambhashan of great and holy men. He (Sant Asharam Bapu) has come all the way from Gujarat and has shared his message with the students. His message is very essential for the students. He has a cool heart! In this Kali age when devotion and sincerity are disappearing and atheism and perversion are becoming order of the day, his teachings are very relevant and important.
However, merely by Darshan or Sparshan or Sambhashan, our needs cannot be fructified, our desires cannot be fulfilled. All the three put together can pacify our hearts.
There are nine paths of devotion laid down for mankind. Sravanam, Keertanam, Vishnu Smaranam, Pada Sevanam, Vandanam, Archanam, Daasyam, Sneham and Atma Nivedanam.
Modern generation students are highly intelligent. If they use this intelligence properly, they can redeem their lives. For this life, spirituality is most important. However, today students take to the wrong path and indulge in unnecessary arguments.
Divine Grace flows only through true Love. Love is God's gift to mankind and is the royal pathway to reach God! Students should have faith to tread on this royal roadway and get liberated. Students, bookish knowledge alone is not enough. It gives only information. To acquire Divine Grace, textual knowledge must be converted to practical knowledge. Prema is very important. Man has achieved so much through Love. He has been able to win over Mind and Nature through Love. The mind can never be controlled through bad practices and bad company. Love grows through spiritual practices. It never diminishes. What I am referring to is not worldly love but spiritual Love. Love God as your own Mother and Father. This Love is ever new and spiritual.
Develop such Love from dawn to dusk. Consider everyone as yours. The whole world can become One only by Love. Love is the only way!
Students, you all are struggling hard to acquire mere secular knowledge. But all this is negative. What we need most, is positive! Divine Love, Peace, Compassion, Forbearance, etc. are imminent in us. We must foster them by constant practice. Love alone can transform the mind of man. You all know the nature of mind. It is so strong and powerful. However, it can be controlled or conditioned through Love. Students, direct your Love towards the Divine. So many direct their love towards information and mere secular knowledge. Can they attain the Lord? God submits to Love alone, not to anything else. There is no power higher than Love.
The world is full of worry. Birth, death, life, childhood, family life, old age, difficult times, action,…. everything is full of worry. All these worries can be done away with, by thinking of God. Today we are not fostering this Love for God. You may acquire secular knowledge but true education lies in acquiring that which is eternal.
Many such elderly, mighty and powerful people have gone around the world and spread the message of spirituality. All people should follow their advice that is sourced from the Sastras and the Upanishads. Their advice and words of wisdom should be taken as a benchmark.
You may feel proud of your English language and your communication skills, but all that is useless if there is no Love. Pride is ruining man today. It is only Love that can take man to greater heights. Keep this Love as your true goal. Love may appear to be simple but there is no power greater than this Love!!
Bhagawan concluded His Divine Discourse with the Bhajan ‘Prema Mudita Mana Se Kaho.' It was 6.10 p.m. Swami signaled for Bhajans. Boys started singing Bhajans. The first one was ‘Eswara Allah Eka Tumhi Ho….'. Sant Asharam Bapu was enjoying the Bhajans and he too was singing. Looking at him seated beside Bhagawan, we felt a strange experience. The Lord Himself and His powerful instrument next to Him. Sant Asharam Bapu was smiling and was having a Blissful face and next to him was the very source of this Bliss!! It indeed was a very lucky day for all of us.
We always have Bhagawan – the Ultimate with us, but when we see His message being practiced and preached by one among us, it makes us feel very nice and pumps us with hope that we too can rise to higher levels!
Prasadam was distributed to all. Bhagawan got up and moved towards the Golf Cart and as He went along, He enquired Asharam Bapu about his return journey. Swami got into the golf cart and glided away towards the Poornachandra Hall. The sun set on yet another holy day at the Temple of Peace.
Sairam
Source: http://guru-charitra.tripod.com/asaramji/asaramji-bap u.htm" title="http://guru-charitra.tripod.com/asaramji/asaramji-bap u.htm" target="_blank"http://guru-charitra.tripod.c...
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter IX |
| 09.17.04 (1:11 pm) [edit] |
|
Sai Satcharitha The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Chapter IX
Effect of compliance and Non-compliance with Baba's Orders at the Time of Taking Leave - A few Instances - Mendicancy and Its Necessity - Devotees' (Tarkhad family's) Experiences - Baba fed sumptuously - How?
At the end of the last chapter, it was barely stated that the Bhaktas, who obeyed Baba's orders at the time of taking leave, fared well and those, who disobeyed them, suffered many a mishap. This statement will be amplified and illustrated, with a few striking instances; and by other matters dealt with in this Chapter.
Characteristic of Shirdi - Pilgrimage
One special peculiarity of Shirdi-pilgrimage was this, that none could leave Shirdi, without Baba's permission; and if he did, he invited untold sufferings, but if any one was asked to quit Shirdi, he could stay there no longer. Baba gave certain suggestions or hints, when Bhaktas went to bid good-bye and take leave. These suggestions had to be followed. If they were not followed or were departed from, accidents were sure to befall them, who acted contrary to Baba's directions. We give below a few instances.
Tatya Kote Patil
Tatya Kote was once going in a tanga to Kopargaon bazar. He came in haste to the Masjid, saluted Baba, and said that he would go to Kopargtaon bazar. Baba said, "Don't make haste, stop a little, let go the bazar, don't go out of the village". On seeing has anxiety to go, Baba asked him to take Shama (Madhavrao Deshpande) at least with him. Not minding this direction, Tatya Kote immediately drove his tanga. Of the two horses one, which cost Rs.300/- was very active and restless. After passing Sawul well, it began to run rashly, got a sprain in its waist and fell down. Tatya was not much hurt, but was reminded of Mother Sai's direction. On another occasion while proceeding to Kolhar village, he disregarded Baba's direction, and drove in a tanga, which met with a similiar accident.
European Gentleman
One European gentleman of Bombay once came to Shirdi, with an introductory note from Nanasaheb Chandorkar, and with some object in view. He was comfortably accommodated in a tent. He wanted to kneel before Baba and kiss His hand. Therefore, he tried thrice to step into the Masjid, but Baba prevented him from doing so. He was asked to sit in the open court-yard below and take Baba's darshan from there. Not pleased with this reception he got, he wanted to leave Shirdi at once and came to bid good-bye. Baba asked him to go the next day and not to hurry. People also requested him to abide by Baba's direction. Not listening to all this, he left Shirdi in a tanga. The horses ran at first all right, but when Sawul well was passed, a bicycle came in front, seeing which the horses were frightened and ran fast. The tanga was turned topsyturvy and the gentleman fell down and was dragged some distance. He was immediately released; but had to go and lie in Kopargaon hospital for the treatment of the injuries. Because of such experiences all people learnt the lesson, that those who disobeyed Baba's instruction met with accidents in one way or the other, and those who obeyed them were safe and happy.
The Necessity of Mendicancy
Now to return to the question of mendicancy. A question may arise in the minds of some that if Baba was such a great personage - God in fact, why should He have recourse to the begging bowl, all His lifetime? This question may be considered and replied from two standpoints. (1) Who are the fit persons, who have a right to live by the begging- bowl? Our Shastras say that those persons, who, getting rid of, or becoming free from the three main Desires, viz. (1) for progeny, (2) for wealth, (3) for fame, accept Sannyas, are the fit persons to live by begging alms. They cannot make cooking arrangements and dine at home. The duty of feeding them rests on the shoulders of house-holders. Sai Baba was neither a house-holder nor Vanaprastha. He was a celibate sannyasi, i.e., sannyasi from boyhood. His firm conviction was that the universe was His home, He was the Lord Vasudeo - the Supporter of the universe and the Imperishable Brahman. So He had the full right to have recourse to the begging-bowl. (2) Now from the standpoint of (1) Pancha-soon - five sins and their atonement. We all know that in order to prepare food-stuffs and meals, the householders have to go through five actions or processes, viz. (1) Kandani-Pounding, (2) Peshani-Grinding, (3) Udakumbhi - Washing pots, (4) Marjani - Sweeping and cleaning, (5) Chulli-Lighting hearths. These processes involve destruction of a lot of small insects and creatures, and thus the householders incur a lot of sin. In order to atone for this sin, our Shastras prescribe five kinds of sacrifices, viz. (1) Brahma-Yajna, (2) vedadhyayan - offerings to Brahman or the study of the Vedas. (3) Pitra-Yajna-offerings to the ancestors, 4)Deva-Yajna - offerings to the Gods, (5) Bhoota-Yajna-offerings to the beings, (6) Manushya-Atithi-Yajna-off erings to men or uninvited guests. If these sacrifices, enjoined by the Shastras are duly performed, the purification of their minds is effected and this helps them to get knowledge and self-realiz
Devotee's Experiences
Now to return to the other more interesting subject. Lord Krishna has said in the Bhagawadgeeta (9-26) "Whosoever devoutly offers to me a leaf, a flower, or a fruit or water, of that pure-hearted man, I accept that pious offering." In the case of Sai Baba, if a devotee really longed to offer anything to Sai Baba, and if he afterwards forgot to offer the same, Baba reminded him, or his friend about the offering, and made him present it to Him, and then accepted it and blessed the devotee. A few instances are given below.
Tarkhad Family (father and son)
Mr. Ramachandra Atmaran alias Babasaheb Tarkhad, formerly a Prarthana-Samajist, was a staunch devotee of Sai Baba. His wife and son loved Baba equally or perhaps more. It was once proposed that Master Tarkhad should go with his mother to Shirdi and spend his May vacation there, but the son was unwilling to go, as he thought that in case he left his home at Bandra, the worship of Sai Baba in the house would not be properly attended to, as his father being a Prarthana Samajist, would not care to worship Sai Baba's enlarged portrait. However, on his father's giving an assurance of oath, that he would perform the worship exactly as the son was doing, the mother and the son left for Shirdi on one Friday night.
Next day (Saturday) Mr. Tarkhad got up early, took his bath and before proceeding with the Puja, prostrated himself before the Shrine and said - "Baba, I am going to perform the Puja exactly as my son has been doing, but please let it not be a formal drill." After he performed the Puja, he offered a few pieces of lump-sugar as naivedya (offering), which were distributed at the time of the lunch.
That evening and on Sunday, everything went on well. The following Monday was a working day and it also passed well. Mr. Tarkhad, who had never performed Puja like this in all his life, felt great confidence within himself, that every thing was passing on quite satisfactorily according to the promise given to his son. On Tuesday, he performed the morning Puja as usual and left for his work. Coming home at noon, he found that there was no Prasad (sugar) to partake of, when the meal was served. He asked the servant - cook, who told him that there was no offering made that morning, and that he had completely forgotten then to perform that part of the Puja (offering naivedya). After hearing that he left his seat and prostrated himself before the Shrine, expressed his regret, at the same time chiding Baba for the want of guidance in making the whole affair a matter of mere drill. Then he wrote a letter to his son stating the facts and requested him to lay it before Baba's feet and ask His pardon for his neglect.
This happened in Bandra at Tuesday noon.
At about the same time, when the noon Arati was just about to commence in Shirdi, Baba said to Mrs. Tarkhad, "Mother, I had been to your house in Bandra, with a view to having something to eat. I found the door locked. I somehow got an entrance inside and found to My regret, that Bhau (Mr. Tarkhad) had left nothing for Me to eat. so I have returned from there without eating anything."
The lady could not understand anything; but the son, who was close by, understood that there was something wrong with the Puja in Bandra and he, therefore, requested Baba to permit him to go home. Baba refused the permission, but allowed him to perform Puja there. Then, the son wrote a letter to his father, stating all that took place at Shirdi and implored his father not to neglect the Puja at home.
Both these letters crossed each other and were delivered to the respective parties the next day.
Is this not astonishing?
Mrs. Tarkhad
Let us now take up the case of Mrs. Tarkhad herself. She offered three things, viz. (1) Bharit (roasted brinjal egg plant mixed curds and spice). (2) Kacharya (circular pieces of brinjal fried in ghee), (3) Peda (sweetmeat ball). Let us see how Baba accepted them.
Once Mr. Raghuvir Bhaskar Purandare of Bandra, a great devotee of Baba started for Shirdi with his family. Mrs Tarkhad went to Mrs. Purandare, and gave her two brinjals and requested her to prepare Bharit of one bringal and Kacharya of the other, when she went to Shirdi and serve Baba with them. After reaching Shirdi, Mrs. Purandare went with her dish of Bharit to the Masjid when Baba was just about to start his meals. Baba found the Bharit very tasty. So He distributed it to all and said that He wanted Kacharyas now. A word was sent to Radha Krishna- Mai, that Baba wanted Kacharyas. She was in a fix, as that was no season of brinjals. How to get brinjals was the question? When an enquiry was made as to who brought the Bharit, it was found that Mrs. Purandare was also entrusted with the duty of serving Kacharyas. Everybody then came to know the significance of Baba's enquiry regarding Kacharyas, and was wonderstruck at Baba's all-pervasive knowledge.
In December 1915 A.D., one Govind Balaram Mankar wanted to go to Shirdi to perfrom the obsequies of his father. Before he left, he came to see Mr. Tarkhad. Then Mrs. Tarkhad wanted to send something with him to Baba. She searched the whole house but found nothing, except a Peda, which had already been offered as naivedya. Mr. Mankar was in mourning. Still out of great devotion to Baba, she sent the Peda with him, hoping that Baba would accept and eat it. Govind went to Shirdi and saw Baba, but forgot to take the Peda with him. Baba simply waited. When again he went to Baba in the afternoon, he went empty-handed without the Peda. Baba could wait no longer and, therefore, asked him straight, "What did you bring for me?" "Nothing" was the reply. Baba asked him again. The same reply came forth again. Then Baba asked him the leading question, "Did not the mother (Mrs. Tarkhad) give some sweetmeat to you for Me at the time of your starting?" The boy then remembered the whole thing. He felt abashed, asked Baba's pardon, ran to his lodging, brought the Peda and gave it to Baba. As soon as Baba got it in His hand. He put it into His mouth and gulped it down. Thus the devotion of Mrs. Tarkhad was recognized and accepted. "As men believe in Me, so do I accept them" (Gita, 4-11) was proved in this case.
Baba Fed Sumptuously, -- How?
Once, Mrs. Tarkhad was staying in a certain house in Shirdi. At noon, meals were ready and dishes were being served, when a hungry dog turned up there and began to cry, Mrs. Tarkhad got up at once and threw a piece of bread, which the dog gulped with great relish. In the afternoon, when she went to the Masjid and sat at some distance, Sai Baba said to her, "Mother, you have fed Me sumptuously up to my throat, My afflicted pranas (life-forces) have been satisfied. always act like this, and this will stand you in good stead. Sitting in this Masjid I shall never, never speak untruth. Take pity on Me like this. First give bread to the hungry, and then eat yourself. Note this well." She could not at first understand the meaning of what Baba said. So she replied -- "Baba, how could I feed You? I am myself dependent on others and take my food from them on payment." Then Baba replied -- "Eating that lovely bread I am heartily contended and I am still belching. The dog which you saw before meals and to which you gave the piece of bread is, one with Me, so also other creatures (cats, pigs, flies, cows etc.) are one with Me. I am roaming in their forms. He, who sees Me in all these creatures is My beloved. So abandon the sense of duality and distinction, and serve Me, as you did today." Drinking these nectar-like words, she was moved, her eyes were filled with tears, her throat was choked and her joy knew no bounds.
Moral
"See God in all beings" is the moral of this chapter. The Upanishads, the Geeta and the Bhagwat, all exhort us to perceive God or Divinity in all the creatures. By the instance given at the end of this Chapter and others too numerous to mention. Sai Baba has practically demonstrated to us how to put the Upanishadic teachings into practice. In this way Sai Baba stands as the best Exponent or Teacher of the Upanishadic doctrines.
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter VIII |
| 09.17.04 (1:04 pm) [edit] |
|
Sai Satcharitha The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Chapter VIII
Importance of Human Birth-Sai Baba Begging Food - Bayajabai's Service - Sai Baba's Dormitory - His Affection for Khushalchand.
As hinted in the last Chapter, Hemadpant now explains at length, in his preliminary remarks, on the importance of human birth; and then proceeds to relate how Sai Baba begged His food, how Bayajabai served Him, how He slept in the Masjid with Tatya Kote Patil and Mhalsapati and how He loved Khushalchand of Rahata.
Importance of Human Birth
In this wonderful universe, God has created billions (84 lacs1 according to Hindusastra calculation) of creatures or beings (including Gods, demigods, insects, beasts and men) inhabiting heaven, hell, earth, ocean, sky and other intermediate regions. Of these, those creatures or souls, whose merits preponderate, go to heaven and live there till they enjoy the fruits of their actions, and when this is done, they are cast down while those souls, whose sins or demerits preponderate, go down to hell, and suffer the consequences of their misdeeds for so long a time as they deserve. When their merits and demerits balance each other, they are born on earth as human beings, and are given a chance to work out their salvation. Ultimately when their merits and demerits both drop down (are got rid of) completely, they get their deliverance and become free. To put the matter in a nutshell, souls get their births or transmigrations according to their deeds and intelligence (development of their minds).
Special Value of the Human Body
As we all know, four things are common to all the creatures, viz. food, sleep, fear and sexual union. In the case of man, he is endowed with a special faculty, viz. knowledge, with the help of which he can attain God-vision, which is impossible in any other birth. It is for this reasons that Gods envy man's fortune and aspire to be born as men on earth, so as to get their final deliverance.
Some say, that there is nothing worse than the human body, which is full of filth, mucus, phlegm and dirt, and which is subject to decay, disease and death. This is no doubt true to a certain extent; but inspite of these drawbacks and defects, the special value of the human body is - that man has got the capacity to acquire knowledge: it is only due to the human knowledge that one can think of the perishable and transitory nature of the body itself, and of the world and get a disgust for the sense enjoyments and can discriminate between the unreal and the real, and thus attain God-vision. So, if we reject or neglect the body because it is filthy, we lose the chance of God-vision, and if we fondle it, and run after sense - enjoyments, because it is precious, we go to hell. The proper course, therefore, for us to pursue is the following; that the body should neither be neglected nor fondled, but should be properly cared for, just as a traveler on horse-back takes care of his pony on the way till he reaches his destination and returns home. Thus the body should ever be used or engaged to attain God-vision or self-realization, which is the supreme end of life.
It is said that though God created various sorts of creatures he was not satisfied, for none of them was able to know and appreciate His work. So he had to create a special being - Man, and endow him with a special faculty, viz. Knowledge and when He saw that man was able to appreciate His Leela - marvellous work and intelligence. He was highly pleased and satisfied. (Vide, Bhagawat 11-9-28). So really it is good luck to get a human body, better luck to get birth in a Brahmin family, and best one, to get an opportunity of having recourse to Sai Baba's Feet and surrendering to Him.
Man's Endeavour
Realizing how precious the human life is, and knowing that Death is certain and may snatch us at any time, we should be ever alert to achieve the object of our life, we should not make the least delay but make every possible haste to gain our object, just as a widower is most anxious to get himself married to a new bride, or just as a king leaves no stone unturned to seek his lost son. So with all earnestness and speed, we should strive to attain our end, i.e., self-realization. Casting aside sloth and laziness, warding off drowsiness, we should day and night meditate on the Self. If we fail to do this, we reduce ourselves to the level of beasts.
How to Proceed?
The most effective and speedy way to gain our object is to approach a worthy Saint or Sage - Sadguru, who has himself attained God-vision. What cannot be achieved by hearing religious lectures and study of religious works, is easily obtained in the company of such worthy souls. Just as the sun alone gives light, which all the stars put together cannot do, so the Sad-Guru alone imparts spiritual wisdom which all the sacred books and sermons cannot infuse. His movements and simple talks give us 'silent' advice. The virtues of forgiveness, calmness, disinterestedness, charity, benevolence, control of mind and body, egolessness etc. are observed by the disciples as they are being practiced in such pure and holy company. This enlightens their minds and lifts them up spiritually. Sai Baba was such a Sage or Sad- Guru. Though He acted as a Fakir (mendicant), He was always engrossed in the Self. He always loved all beings in whom He saw God or Divinity. By pleasures He was not elated. He was not depressed by misfortunes. A king and a pauper were the same to Him. He, whose glance would turn a beggar into a king, used to beg His food from door to door in Shirdi, and let us now see how He did it.
Baba Begging Food
Blessed are the people of Shirdi, in front of whose houses, Baba stood as a beggar and called out, "Oh Lassie, give Me a piece of bread" and spread out His hand to receive the same. In one hand He carried a Tumrel (tinpot) and in the other a zoli or choupadari, i.e., a rectangular piece of cloth. He daily visited certain houses and went from door to door. Liquid or semi-liquid things such as soup, vegetables, milk or butter-milk were received in the tinpot, while cooked rice, bread, and such solid things were taken in the zoli. Baba's tongue knew no taste, as He had acquired control over it. So how could He care for the taste of the different things collected together? whatever things He got in His zole and in the tinpot were mixed together and partaken by Baba to His heart's content. Whether particular things were tasty or otherwise was never noticed by Baba as if His tongue was devoid of the sense of taste altogether. Baba begged till noon, but His begging was very irregular. Some days He went a few rounds, on other days up to twelve noon. The food thus collected was thrown in a kundi, i.e. earthen pot. Dog, cats and crows freely ate from it and Baba never drove them away. The woman who swept the floor of the Masjid took some 10 or 12 pieces of bread to her house, and nobody prevented her from doing so. How could, He, who even in dreams never warded off cats and dogs by harsh words and signs, refuse food to poor helpless people? Blessed indeed is the life of such a noble person! People in Shirdi took Him in the beginning for a mad Fakir. He was known in the village by this name. How could one, who lived on alms by begging a few crumbs of bread, be revered and respected? But this Fakir was very liberal of heart and hand, disinter- ested and charitable. Tough He looked fickle and restless from outside. He was firm and steady inside. His way was inscrutable. Still even in that small village, there were a few kind and blessed people who recognized and regarded Him as a Great Soul. One such instance is given below.
Bayajabai's Brilliant Service
Tatya Kote's mother, Bayajabai, used to go to the woods every noon with a basket on her head containing bread and vegetables. She roamed in the jungles koos (about 3 miles) after koss, trampling over bushes and shrubs in search of the mad Fakir, and after hunting Him out, fell at His feet. The Fakir sat calm and motionless in meditation, while she placed a leaf before Him, spread the eatables, bread, vegetables etc. thereon and fed Him forcibly. Wonderful was her faith and service. Every day she roamed at noon in the jungles and forced Baba to the partake of lunch. Her service, Upasana or Penance, by whatever name we call it, was never forgotten by Baba till his Maha Samadhi. Remembering fully what service she rendered, Baba benefited her son magnificently. Both the son and the mother had great faith in the Fakir, Who was their God. Baba often said to them that "Fakir (Mendicacy) was the real Lordship as it was everlasting, and the so called Lordship (riches) was transient". After some years, Baba left off going into the woods, began to live in the village and take His food in the Masjid. From that time Bayajabai's troubles of roaming in the jungles ended.
Dormitory of Trio
Even blessed are the Saints in whose heart Lord Vasudeo dwells, and fortunate, indeed, are the devotees who get the benefit of the company of such Saints. Two such fortunate fellows, Tatya Kote Patil and Bhagat Mhalsapati, equally shared the company of Sai Baba. Baba also loved them both equally. These three persons slept in the Masjid with their heads towards the east, west and north and with their feet touching one another at the centre. Stretching their beds, they lay on them, chitchatting and gossiping about many things, till late at midnight. If any one of them showed any signs of sleep, others would wake him up. For instance, if Tatya began to snore, Baba at once got up and shook him from side to side and pressed his head. If it was Mhalsapati, He hugged him close, stroked his legs and kneaded his back. In this way for full 14 years, Tatya, leaving his parents at home, slept in the Masjid on account of his love for Baba. How happy and never to be forgotten were those days! How to measure that love and how to value the grace of Baba? After the passing away of his father, Tatya took charge of the household affairs and began to sleep at home.
Khushalehand of Rahata
Baba loved Ganpat Kote Patil of Shirdi. He equally loved Chandrabhanshet Marwadi of Rahata. After the demise of the Shet, Baba loved his nephew Khushalchand equally or even perhaps more, and watched his welfare, day and night. Sometimes in a bullock cart, at other times in a tanga with intimate friends, Baba went to Rahata. People of that village came out, with band and music, and received Baba at the Ves or gate of the village and prostrated before Him. Then He was taken into the village with great pomp and ceremony. Khushalchand took Baba to his house, seated Him on a comfortable seat and gave Him a good lunch. Then they talked freely and merrily for some time, after which Baba returned to Shirdi, giving delight and blessing to all.
Shirdi is midway between and equidistant from Rahata on one side (south) and Nimgaon on the other (north). Baba never went beyond these places during His life time. He never saw any railway train nor travelled by it. Still, He knew exactly the timing of arrival and departure of all trains. Devotees who acted according to Baba's instructions (re : their departure)which were given by him at the time of taking His leave fared well, while those who disregarded them suffered many a mishap and accident. More about this and other matters will be told in the next Chapter.
Bow to Shri Sai - Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| Answers from the Divine Guru |
| 09.17.04 (12:18 pm) [edit] |
Answers from the Divine Guru
(Compiled from various meetings with Sri Sathya Sai Baba)
Question 1 Why are some people born more beautiful, or more intelligent, than others are? Why does not God give everyone equal beauty, abilities and talents?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: It is not God's partiality or fault. It is the human being who is responsible. His actions, thoughts and words are responsible for all good and bad. It is the mind that creates the differences. Pleasure is an interval between two pains. It is the way you look at things that matters.
There is a vast ocean of talents and qualities. All human beings have vessels to fill. Some people, through their actions, are able to fill the vessels to the brim; some fill only half; others can fill only a quarter, or less. They possess intelligence, beauty, talents, and etceteras, according to how much they can fill their vessels.
You even judge beauty these days, as in Miss India, Miss World. But, that is all physical beauty, which is transient. What is important is the beauty of the atma (Self).
Question 2 How are good or bad actions carried into the next birth?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Swaasha (breath) carries the actions, for the breath stops when a person dies. The body is still there after death and we call it a corpse and burn it as useless. So, the body cannot carry anything with it, just as a flower cannot carry its fragrance. It is a breeze that wafts the scent of the flower and makes its fragrance reach you. Similarly, imagine a municipal lorry, the breeze carries the bad odour to you again! In the same manner, good and bad actions are carried by the breath and surround you in the next birth like an invisible garland. The pattern of your life is then governed by what the garland has good or bad scent.
That is why man must understand that everything he does has a reaction, a reverberation and a reflection. It is he who writes his own destiny by his actions. It is essential for man to live a good life with good thoughts and good actions. Only through such a life can he realise the divinity in him. The concept Aham Brahmasmi (I am Brahma = God) is also incorrect, since it indicates duality. Aham (I) and Brahma (God) become separate. The statement ought to he Aham Aham (I am I).
Question 3 Many people feel that Hindus worship countless gods. How did this happen?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: India has a wonderful religious tradition. It has something for everyone, to suit everyone's needs. Many people do not understand this excellent idea and make derisory comments on our having too many gods. This tradition has evolved to suit the needs of different people, just as we have shirts of varying types and sizes to fit different people. With the ideal of One God, there is only one shirt and, if it does not fit or if it is unsuitable, people turn away from God. But, here, if someone likes Krishna, they can worship Krishna; others can worship Rama, or Narayana, or Shiva, or even snakes and lions! What more do you need to propagate the idea that God is in everything everywhere? That is why I often say don't worship God as a picture, but worship the picture as God. This will slowly lead to the realization of God in you. That is where the Hindu spiritual path is practical and good.
Question 4 Why does not God prevent cruelties in the world?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: God is only a witness (saakshibhoota). He does not act. Man acts according to the dictates of his intellect (buddhi) and himself suffers the consequences of his actions (karma). There is neither good nor bad for God. Take the knife as an example. A murderer uses a knife to kill another man, a slaughterer uses a knife to slay animals, a surgeon uses a knife to amputate, and a cook uses a knife to chop vegetables. If a magnet is placed among all these knives, it will attract them all equally and not according to the kind of tasks they perform. God is like this magnet. All knives are the same to Him. However, the hands that wield the knives have to bear the consequences of their actions, dependent on right and wrong.
Question 5 When we have troubles and are in difficulties and we pray to God, why does He not take them away'?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Troubles and difficulties are part and parcel of human life. They are the results of your karmas. There is no point in praying to God to wipe away all such troubles and difficulties. The right type of prayer would be to ask God for courage and strength to bear all the difficulties, problems and tragedy with equanimity.
Question 6 What is the difference between the politics of yesterday and those of today?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: The present state of affairs can be described as the state of jumps and bumps. Now, take the example of your body and limbs. Each limb is important in forming the composite whole. All the limbs joined together make up the body, which is the deha (body, person). Similarly, in the desha (country, nation), every aspect should be tended to, just as one takes care of every part of the body.
Question7 The view that women should not take ups Brahma vidya (spiritual knowledge), nor chants the Omkara. Is this correct? Also, in ancient times, were spiritual sadhanas (endeavours) forbidden to women?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Brahma vidya and chitta shuddhi (spiritual knowledge and purity of consciousness) do not depend on whether a person is a man or a woman. All have an equal right to benefit from Brahma vidya provided only they are able to take it up with discipline and dedication. At no time have there been any taboos against women. Lord Vishnu (the Preserver) taught Bhu Devi (the Goddess Earth) the glory of the Bhagavad- Gita. Parameshwara (Shiva) taught Parvati the Brahma tatva (divine essence) through the Guru Gita. Ishwara (Shiva) initiated Parvati into yoga shastra and mantra shastra (science of yoga and science of mantra). The Brihadaranyaka Upanishad mentions Yajnavalkya teaching Maitreyi the Brahma vidya. So, women in ancient times were not denied the pursuit of spirituality.
The Brihadaranyaka Upanishad mentions Ciargi and Maitreyi hasking in the splendour of sannyasa (renunciation) and brahmacharya (celibacy, chastity). Madaalasa Chudaala and others were able to receive Brahma jnana (divine wisdom) while in the grahastha (householder, i.e. married) stage of life. Even today, there are many that belong to this vast category. It is sheer absurdity to deny women the right to earn Brahma jnana. But, in worldly matters, it is necessary for them to maintain certain limitations in the interests of dharma (righteousness) and loka kalyana (the good of the people/world). For the sake of safeguarding morality and for the social health of the world, women have to accept some restrictions. This is not to say that there is any fundamental inferiority in them.
Even pundits acquire their jnana through the reverential homage they pay to the feminine deity Saraswati. The divine patrons of learning, prosperity and wisdom are all feminine: Saraswati, Lakshmi and Parvati. This should show the reverence paid to women.
Question 8 Why does Swami give gifts?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba:Gifts of rings and pendants are an expression of Swami's love... It is not that Swami wants to draw people to him with gifts. When you wish to show affection to your son, or if you want to make someone happy, you make him a sports shirt or buy him a present, do you not? Swami also wants to bring happiness in this manner.
Question 9 Does a gift also act as a protective talisman?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Yes! They are also like my visiting cards and send me instant flashes when the person is in danger or in need of my help. Sometimes, these gifts are made for specific reasons: for the sake of a devotee's health, or I may give someone a gem stone so that rays from it may constantly influence him or her to follow the right path. I want to tell you that whatever Swami does has a purpose. He never does anything without reason.
Question 10 Why does Swami give vibhuti?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Flowers, leaves, fruit and other edibles have a temporary life. Even water breeds germs if kept in a vessel for days. Only vibhuti remains unchanged, as it is the final result of the five elements of creation. Our desires have to be reduced to ashes and vibhuti is symbolic of this detachment and renunciation. One's mind has to become desireless and detached like the ashes in which everything is burnt out. It is that kind of pure mind that has to be offered to God.
Question 11 Is it necessary to perform pujas (ritual worship) and ceremonies?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Everything depends on the individual concerned. Whatever he or she does has to be done with faith and sincere devotion. God cannot be fooled with mere ritual.
Question 12 What about ceremonies and rites for the dead? Is it wrong not to perform them?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: This again depends on one's mental attitude. After a person leaves the body, the soul takes birth and takes on a new body somewhere else. You must know this. Upto now you must have had so many lives, you must have been a mother and a daughter so very many times.
What is required really is gratitude to one's parents, by remembering them on the day of their death. Though they may shed these bodies in which they are your parents, you still owe them the debts of having given birth to you and of having given you their blood to give you your present form.
You can express this gratitude through the ceremonial shraadha rite, or by any other method, even by thinking of them with sincere and loving gratitude on the death anniversary. It is heartfelt feeling that is important.
Question 13 Why doesn't God make people suffer for their sins in the same lifetime? Why in other lives when they cannot know why they suffer?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Then how would you account for the punya (good deeds) they do? They Have to enjoy the benefits of their punya, too! All that may not always be Possible in one lifetime....
Question 14 Why does Swami have more restrictions for women? They do not have easy access to Swami!
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Everyone has the same kind of access to Swami. This does not depend on their being men or women. Everyone receives the same grace, depending on their devotion, their need, or their work. Swami may say so; that nevertheless women have more hurdles to overcome when they want to convey something to Swami.
There are times when the man who stands next to me never catches my attention, as hard as he may try; while a devotee sitting far away in a corner amid a crowd easily catches it. It all depends on who has to receive what and when. Everything happens according to that will, not because of the physical form of man or woman.
Also these differences are visible to you at your level of consciousness. For Swami, these are not differences that count. The atma is not different in man or woman. The atma is eternally conscious, pure and self-effulgent. The atma is neither masculine nor feminine, nor yet neutral. It is only the body that limits, deludes and wears names.
Question 15 What is the principal cause of all troubles and sorrow?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Attachment and ego are the main causes. Jealousy is another factor.
Question 16 How can jealousy be conquered?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: By having love for everyone, by thinking of others with love and wishing them well. More than all, by realizing that jealousy is physically most harmful. It does damage your internal system and, later on, you will have to suffer the karma of the bad things caused by your jealousy.
Question 17 Why has God created bad traits and negative tendencies in humans?
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: These are results of man's own actions. God is only a witness to events. Human beings are themselves responsible for the good and the bad in them. Remember that the things you do not do can never hurt you.
Question 18 But Swami says that there is nothing good or bad!
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Yes! This is from God's point of view. For humans, this is a relative matter, since what is good for one may be bad for another. What is good at one time may be bad in another season. Good and bad are thus two states take two fruits, phalam, which are good. Once they are eaten and digested, they become excreta, malam, and that is bad.
Question 19 Scientists say that something cannot he created out of nothing.
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Yes, hut what they think of, as nothing is really anything. There is no nothingness in the Universe. The scientist makes such statements because, with his limited vision, he cannot see all things or know them.
Both science and spirituality begin as inquiry, a quest. Spirituality comes full circle, like the letter 0, while science reaches the half circle stage, resembling a C. Science has a lot of catching up to do, for it has only discovered a fraction of the truth. It is like a small piece of cloth you can see protruding from a fist: you can only conjecture about the whole, its looks and size, for it is hidden and you cannot see it.
Question 20 But, science has made many advances flights to the moon and other planets, for instance.
Sri Sathya Sai Baba: Yes. Whatever science has done for humanity is to be welcomed, hut it is still a growing and advancing field. Scientists used to say that you couldnt split the atom and today that is no longer true. The scientist learns as he progresses.
Today's investigations become old tomorrow and lead to new investigations, which will become old the day after tomorrow. There is no end to this, and so the truth lies in something that contains within it both the old and the new. God alone envelops the old and the new and so the best way to advance is Godward.
http://www.saibaba.ws/teachings/answerfromth edivineguru.htm" title="http://www.saibaba.ws/teachings/answerfromth edivineguru.htm" target="_blank"http://www.saibaba.ws/teachin...
|
|
|
| |
| "Asharam Babu" meet Swami at Puttaparthi, 14.09.2004 |
| 09.17.04 (11:35 am) [edit] |
"Asharam Babu" meet Swami at Puttaparthi, 14.09.2004
"Asharam Babu" the renowned saint seeks Blessings of Swami at Puttaprthi Today - 14.09.2004
Toady early morning renowned saint Asharam Babu arrived at Prasanthi Nilayam. He was present in the morning Darshan as well as in the evening darshan. Bhagavan Baba called Asharamji for interview in the afternoon. Both were alone in the interview room for about an hour.
It seems Asharamji decided to stay for two more days at Prasanthi Nilayam i.e. Wednesday and Thursday. More news on this event is eagerly awaited.
Source: http://www.kingdomofsai.org/modules.php?name=News&" title="http://www.kingdomofsai.org/modules.php?name=News&" target="_blank"http://www.kingdomofsai.org/m...;file=article&sid=191
News for September 14, 2004
Today morning Swami came out at 6:50AM for Darshan. After making a a full round, He called the Washington group ladies for an interview. He went inside the interview room by 7:10AM.
In the afternoon, Bhagawan came around 3:00PM. Once again, He took a full round and got down near the interview room. He called one family from Bangalore and also Sant Asha Ram, the famous speaker on scriptures and religious ideals, along with his disciples. Sant Asha Ram has many ashrams in India and he appears everyday in the Sanskar channel at 9:00PM. Swami gave a long interview of one hour. At 5:00PM the Bhajans started and at 5:35PM Aarati was taken.
|
|
|
| |
| Divine Experiences - Expect Help From Baba Alone |
| 09.17.04 (10:23 am) [edit] |
Divine Experiences - Expect Help From Baba Alone
Lakshman Govind Munge, Petition Writer, aged 72, 43 Main Road, Nasik says:
I went to Baba over 46 years ago. I had relations (now dead) at Shirdi Viz. Vamanrao Rangnath Vizapurkar and his brother Sakharam. I was a clerk under the Senior Mumlatdar, Chidambar Keshav Gadgil. That Mamlatdar went to see Baba (as also Nana Saheb Nimonkar) and I accompanied him. They took darshan of Baba. I followed suit. Yet I wondered how Baba was being worshipped by Hindus. When I was in this mental state, Baba told Mr. Gadgil, "Give me my Karkya, my Udbhattipoodi and my one rupee." This request for my rupee etc., at once arrested my attention. The previous night just before retiring to rest, when we three (I, Gadgil and Nana Nimonkar) were alone in our night’s resting place, Gadgil set apart some dates (Kharka), one rupee and a packet of scented sticks (udbatti) saying these have to be given to the saint. Baba’s calling offer these showed clairvoyance or omniscience (Antargnan). These were given to Baba and he accepted them. Then Nana Saheb Nimonkar voluntarily offered a ten rupee note to Baba. Baba declined the gift, however, saying "I am a fakir, I will not take this." Baba at once disposed of the above articles. The rupee was given to the oilmonger for supplying oil to light the mosque. The sticks were burnt and the dates were distributed to all. These facts were very striking and I felt that Baba’s worship was proper.
I visited Baba in 1890 when I was aged 26. Sai Baba was then at the Maruti Temple at Rahata in order to get the help of my maternal aunt’s husband at Rahata. My marriage was settled. But I had to get jewels to deck the bride with. I thought my uncle would help me in that and so went to Rahata. There finding Baba at the temple, I approached him. Baba welcomed me with these words, "Come child, I was thinking of you yesterday," and asked me to shampoo his leg. I did. Then he took up a mango and gave it to me to eat. I ate it. It was so very sweet. Then Baba asked me questions.
Baba: What for have you come?
I: My marriage is settled. I have no jewels. I have come to borrow jewels.
Baba: Who is whose? Who gives? Who receives? None will give timely help? If you require Rs. 1000 or 2000 (worth of ornaments) receive it from me.
I was looking at Baba as he sat robed in a sack cloth and holding a mere tin for his only utensil. "How will he give me all this?" was the thought that occurred to me. I went then to the house of my relation i.e. maternal aunt’s husband and explained my need. He said that he had no jewels. I returned a cheerless mood, as I felt that the marriage must fall through for the time being for want of jewels, and must be put off. Just at that juncture, a friend came to me and I told him of the exact situation. He at once came to my rescue and by his introduction or intercession, a Gujarati Sowcar at Sinner lent me some anklets, a nose screw and he took out 30 tolas of gold which were converted in to jewels in one day, which also were lent to me (on interest). So Baba through this friend and the Gujarati fulfilled his promise and the marriage was duly celebrated without any postponement. After this event, I paid my yearly visits to Baba. For some years I was getting children but they died after a very short life. In 1912, I went and cried before Baba about this misfortune of mine, and prayed that he would give me one son blessed with longevity. Baba said to me, "Why do you ask me for one? I will give you two." I have accordingly got now 2 sons (aged 13 and 10) and 2 daughters (aged 27 and 18). I worship Baba’s picture at home, and pray to it. My prayers are granted. Here is an instance.
I had a guest and his daughter staying with me. The daughter fell ill. The case took a serious turn. She lost consciousness. Her life was despaired of. I took Baba’s Photo and Baba’s udhi and placed the former at her head and applied the latter to her face and body at night. In the morning, consciousness was restored and the mother vowed to pay 10 rupees to Baba and that was paid.
(Written by HH Pujyasri B V Narasimha Swamiji in Devotees experiences Vol.3 on 15-10 –1936) Courtesy: http://groups.yahoo.com/group/shirdi_sai_baba _divine_grace/" title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/shirdi_sai_baba _divine_grace/" target="_blank"http://groups.yahoo.com/group...
|
|
|
| |
| Introducing Shri Shirdi Sai Baba |
| 09.16.04 (12:08 pm) [edit] |
|
Introducing Shri Shirdi Sai Baba
- (Late) Dr. RS.R. Swami
I give my children what they want so that they will begin to want what I want to give them."
"People do not come to me of their own accord, but I draw them to me as we draw birds by strings tied to their legs."
"Why fear when I am here? Throw your burdens upon me and I will bear them."
The above are some of the answers given by Baba in reply to questions of devotees when He walked on the earth as a human embodiment. They give us an idea about Him and the manner of His functioning. He was Grace incarnate and the greatest boon He conferred on those who sought Him was ABHAYA-heedom from fear. He used His divine powers viz. 'Yathaa Samkalpa Samsiddhih 'i.e. realising whatever one wants, and Tasya Cha Aajna Yathaa Mamah' i.e. getting one's command obeyed universally (vide Srimad Bhaaghavata) for the awakening (UDBODHAN) and upliftment of devotees by stages according to each one's capacity depending on 'rinanubandha' (residual after-effects of previous births) to rise through material advancement of directly on to Spiritual enlightenment.
People came to Him in small numbers at first from the neighbourhood and ere long in ever increasing numbers from far flung places. It might be as a result of a vision or a dream, initiation or prompting provided sub-consciously, or super-consciously, or a message conveyed through a friend or even another divinely at-ONE-ment Saint like the Akalkot Maharaj vibrating in unison directing a person to go to Shirdi, or in rare and blessed instances, Baba Himself appearing as the incarnation at Shirdi or as some fakir or Sadhu to render timely help in ire need and disappear leaving it to the person concerned to realise post facto either when he beheld a photo of Baba or a lucky coincidental visit to Shirdi en route to some place, when to the consternation of the person himself and the assembled devotees, Baba referred to the occasion of His visit with exact details. Not unoften, His visits were simultaneous at widely separated places. At other times He appeared as a dog or cat and later gave proof by exhibiting on His body traces of the injury inflicted on the animals by them. He proved both from His knowledge of past births and objectively how the relationship between Him and some chosen devotees had continued through successive births in some of which the latter were born even as lower mammals, reptiles or amphibians. He modified or completely obviated impending danger from various sources including the elements in respect of His devotees in answer to prayer or as a rule of His own volition as 'Bhaktha Paraadina'. The frantic gestures He used to make all of a sudden, waving His hands, hitting at imaginary Objects or shouting abuses, used to mystify those present at the old mosque where He stayed till, after calming down; He explained how they symbolised His efforts at putting down a fire, preventing a fateful fall or an attack by robbers or a poisonous bite bound to prove fatal and thus saving a devotee far away. Not till the concerned persons happened to visit Shirdi and narrated before Baba how they were saved by the appearance of a Good Samaritan at the nick of time or some such unexpected help did the people resident at Shirdi and were witness to those symbolic gestures realise the divine aspect of Baba. How truly did Robert Oppenheimer' aver that 'Symbolism is more real than fact'. He demonstrated beyond all doubt that He had nothing to do with the body they identified Him with by leaving the body for three days on one occasion (1886 Dasara) saying He was going to Allah* and if He did not return to the body duly, they were to bury it at certain spot. But He did return to re-animate it and let it house Him for another 32 years.
Baba granted a charter of boons to His devotees. Chief among them are His promises that He will continue to act from the tomb and the bones in it will speak and answer their prayers. To this day they are TRUE and continuing to find fulfilment from day-to-day and place to place. The writer, among thousands, is standing proof to bear testimony to this ETERNAL TRUTH of the incredible coming to pass and be experienced again and again, as the forthcoming chapters will prove beyond the faintest ray of doubt. Miracles continue to be worked as they happened before He shook off the mortal coil on the Vijaya Dasami day in 1918, after He Had announced this well in advance. The dead come back to life, the dumb speak, the blind see, the incurable are healed—in a word the incredible comes to pass in the lives of people among whom the writer claims to be counted as 'twice blest'. He is continuing to manifest Himself now and then to a blessed few as the Incarnate Baba of Shirdi, more often in disguise leaving indirect evidence of His identity and in visions and dreams. As in the blessed days of yore, even now at Shirdi His devotees hail from all races and religions—foreigners, Parsis, Christians, Muslims, Hindus, etc—daily in thousands, swelling into tens of thousands during festival days like Ram Navami, Diwali, Dasara, Guru Poornami, etc. But why Shirdi and not any other place? Because near the old, dilapidated, mud-walled mosque chosen by Baba as His abode lay buried the tomb of His Guru in a previous birth. None knew about it till on His advice they dug and found it at the foot of a neem tree. A nice little shrine is built over it and the leaves of the overshadowing branch of the neem tree do not taste bitter. Though sometimes He passed for a mad fakir, He was nobody's fool. He enjoyed discomfiting others with His own humour and practical jokes through which He elucidated a debatable point of philosophy or ethics. Though seemingly unletterd, He startled highly learned scholars with His erudition making them feel small at intellectual acrobatics. He told them they would find not Brahma but brama (illusion) in books. With such purely human qualities streaking through His divine personality, He endeared Himself all the greater to the common people. Infact, as Emerson says, "The human and divine are not separate, but rather various grades of one continuous series." Shri Ramana Maharshi, even as a pure Jnana Yogi, shared these qualities if in a more subtle manner. Valmiki says of Shri Ramachandra:
Mayamanush charitra mahadeuadi pujitaha
Indeed, "the line separating the sublime and the ridiculous is nebulous". Was Baba a Hindu or Muslim by birth? According to the hints dropped by him now and then, He was born to Brahmin parents, was brought up and given 'Updesh' (spiritual initiation) by a fakir upto the fifth year and blossomed into spiritual perfection under a fully realised Brahmin Guru-indications of His future work of unification.
"The childhood shows the man, as the morning shows the day".
He was in his teens when he came to Shirdi as a Tejasvin' as all 'Urdhwarethaas' (those whose energy is sublimated in toto) are, at the beginning of the second half of the 19th Century. He gave equal respect to all religions. He said, 'If you are Christian, be a better Christian; if Muslim, a better Muslim; if a Hindu, a better Hindu,' and so on. He admonished one who had changed his religion saying, "Have you changed your father?" He thus inspired his devotees to have a common denominator we are sorely in need of. Is it not an irony of the times that man finds it easier to reach the moon than the heart of his neighbour? Baba seen -from all angles is veily the Beacon Light for the 21st century to save humanity from threatening selfannihilation. To deserve His grace fully, He advised, "Speak the truth. Be kind to the lowly, you need not become a Sadhu, but observe sexual purity." Needless to say one learns to be all this as a result of the unseen guidance provided by Him. But one must be a seeker.
Baba is a unique example of truth being stranger than fiction. For sheer incredibility and the thrill provided, just a couple of instances are worth narrating. One night, on hearing the peculiar croaking of a frog in the jaws of a snake at the edge of a pond near the mosque, He hastens to the spot and angrily shouts, "Hallo Veerabhadrappa come on, release Basappa." In implicit obedience it is done and the frog jumps into the water and escapes. When questioned, Baba says He is continuing to fulfil the promise given to Basappa in a privious birth when He was a fakir to save former from the wrath of Veerabhadrappa. Rinanubandha had brought them all together again. The other is about how he suddenly complains of pain in the loins and sends 'Udhi' (ash from the 'dhuni' He kindled with His yogic fire and kept burning at the mosque and continues to be so kept) through a messenger called Bapu Gir late in the night to be given to a devotee, a Deputy Collector, named Chandorkar about a hundred miles away, to be applied to his daughter Meenutai in the throes of labour. The man traveling by train arrives at Jamner, a way-side station not knowing how to reach the officer miles away in the-interior. Presently, to hi joy and relief, a person in office uniform with a lantern com* on the platform shouting, "Who is Bapu Gir from Shirdi?" Bapu Gir follows him to be seated in a brightly lit coach drawn by white horse with trappings and taken and left in the proximit of Chandorkar's bungalow. The 'Udhi' is received and applied and as if by magic the delivery takes place in a split second! " being told how grateful he is for the timely despacth of the coach to pick him up, the surprised officer says he does not have one It is only then that both realise how Baba has played His 'leele in His own inimitable way.
(Adopted from the Book Divine Miracles of Shri Shirdi SAi Baba - A record of thrilling experiences of (Late) Dr.P.S.Ramaswami (An Ardent Devotee of Shri Shirdi Sai Baba)This book can be read in the site http://www.saileelas.org" title="http://www.saileelas.org" target="_blank"http://www.saileelas.org)
Courtesy: http://groups.msn.com/sabkamalikek" title="http://groups.msn.com/sabkamalikek" target="_blank"http://groups.msn.com/sabkama...
|
|
|
| |
| Transformation - Dr. Upadhaya's speech June 20th 1998 |
| 09.16.04 (3:16 am) [edit] |
|
Transformation - Dr. Upadhaya's speech June 20th 1998
Today I would like to share with you a small experience I had 6 months ago. It's called: Transformation. It's quite wonderful how Swami changes the nature of His devotees. One by one. The time has come for the West to change. He is bringing to Himself the most difficult people to change: like David (Bailey) - he was a very difficult man and Swami has changed him. And now we see how wonderful it is that his music, his love is influencing people. There is another very difficult person in this country - Eric Arnott. I've been working with him for the last 22 years - he was my professor. He is a top professor in ophthalmology - the number one man in the world as far as the eyes are concerned. Every time during the last 2-3 years when he would say, "Oh, I'm going to India, when can I see Sing Baba?" He could not even pronounce Sai Baba. I would answer, "Time has not yet come for you." But I really wanted him to meet Sathya Sai Baba one day, because I owe something to him: he is my teacher and he's taught me this wonderful eye surgery technique and with Swami's grace I've taken this wonderful technology to the very, very poor countries. I've been to the Himalayas, to the desert and to very cold climates where the temperature drops to minus 28 - 30 degrees centigrade. And it's wonderful when you give sight to people there, when they open their eyes and they can see the wonderful gift of God, given by Nature, of which they were deprived. They totally believe that God exists when for the first time after the operation you take the bandage off.
So, I had this deep desire in me that one day the professor should meet Sai Baba. But this fellow had a very great idea about Sai Baba's Ashram. He thought it was like the Vatican: when he goes there, he would have an interview and would sit down with the Pope and talk. He has operated on many priests and big people in the world, and so wherever he goes there is a red carpet for him and he is looked after with great respect. And that's how he expected to meet Sai Baba. So it was very difficult for me to tell him that no, this is not the way, it's a very different way.
Last year with the Help of 'Care and Share International Research Foundation' we acquired a wonderful machine which gives spontaneous vision and Swami very kindly accepted it. It is very beneficial for the poor people. It was invented in the West for the people to go and have their cataract operation and drive back by their car to work on the same day so they don't lose any wage. But Swami had a very different idea: he wanted to bring that machine for the poor people. His idea was that usually after a cataract operation a poor person has to stay in hospital for 3 or 4 days and is not allowed to do hard work for a week or ten days. It means that his family is out of bread and butter.
This was His idea for this wonderful machine. It is called "Legacy 2000". And Swami's drama was that this machine was supposed to reach Prashanthi Nilayam in the month of July, but there was some problem and it did not reach there on time. So our team which went to Puttaparthi to receive and operate it had to go back because Swami said,
"No, this machine is not coming here. You go back and return in November."
I said, "Swami, the machine is on the way. It's definitely coming."
Swami said, "I know better. It's not coming, definitely."
I waited one day, two days, three days, four days ... but nothing happened. And then we all had to go back. Swami knew best.
When we came back, we realised that the machine from America came to England and from England went to Belgium and got stuck in Belgium and when it finally reached India, it was October. And by that time Swami had listened to Eric Arnott's prayer and when we asked Swami who should come, Swami agreed that I should bring him to Prasanthi Nilayam. When I broke the news to him he was very excited.
He said, "Make sure that I have the best 5-star hotel there with a swimming pool."
So I told him, "Eric, there is no five star hotel there. It's a beautiful divine Ashram. And there is only one swimming pool - it is a pool of Love."
He said, "No, no, I am sure there must be a big town nearby."
I told him that the nearest big town is Bangalore.
"How far is it?"
"Hundred miles."
"No problem, I drive every day to Harley Street from Camberley. I'll stay in Bangalore and drive every morning to the Hospital in Puttaparthi."
I told him about the roads: it's not a Camberley to London drive, it is something more than that. It takes about 4 hours from Bangalore. He was not very sure he would like to stay in Prasanthi Nilayam. I was worried. I was so excited when Swami told me to bring him, but as the time was coming nearer, I was getting very, very nervous.
"Swami, I am bringing this man, I don't know whether he will fit into your discipline or not."
Then I started praying the other way round, "Swami, cancel this trip."
Swami knows best. When the day of our departure was approaching we were preparing the accessories needed for this particular machine. We were supposed to travel on Wednesday the 4th of November and when I rang Eric on Saturday, I found out that he had gone to Gibraltar. I thought, "Why has he gone to Gibraltar?" He didn't come back till Tuesday morning. On Tuesday he came to the surgery and I asked him,
"Is your visa and everything ready?"
He said, "No. You are arranging the visa."
I say, "How can I arrange the visa without your passport?"
He says, "Tomorrow 6 p.m. is the flight and I haven't got a visa."
I was very happy: I had an excuse that cancelled the whole thing. However, I realised I could get his passport and send somebody to the High Commission. Probably they would give a visa at two o'clock as a special one, but suddenly he dropped a bombshell.
"My wife also wants to come with me."
I thought I could arrange for one person to stay in a nice place in Puttaparthi but ladies and gents is always a problem in India and she has never been to a Sai meeting. So I was a bit worried. I said,
"How about her passport?"
He said, "Her passport is in Camberly. She can do one thing. She can send you a fax with all the data."
I said, "No, the High Commission is very strict. They can't issue a visa on a fax passport."
He said, "No, Swami is calling me; I must go."
I said, "Swami has to do a miracle."
This is when two things happened. Jean (Rally) came to see me that day and I was very very nervous. I told her,
"When you go back, can you ask Lucas to pray for me? I don't know what to do."
She went away. And then, just about fifteen minutes later I had a knock on my surgery door and I found His Excellency, the High Commissioner of India standing there. So I asked him,
"Sir, what are you doing here?"
He said, "I heard that you are going to India, I have some problem with my eye, I thought I better come and see you about it before you disappear."
So I told him that I normally go away for 5-6 days.
He said, "Something told me to come today."
I said, "I'll see you later. I've got a problem."
He said, "What is the problem?"
I said, "I urgently need visas."
He said, "No problem." He picked up the phone and said, "I'll give them diplomatic visas. No problem."
And within about 40 minutes somebody came from the High Commission with the visas. This is how Swami works. But still I was not very sure because I heard Eric talking to his wife that she must go to Selfridges (editor: an expensive shop in London) and buy some expensive wines, Scotch Whisky, Sivas Regal etc. for them to take to India. So I got very worried.
I said, "What are you trying to do?"
He said, "You told me there are no good drinks available there, so we want to take our own."
I said, "Eric, you cannot drink in the Ashram."
He said, "What are you talking about? When I was with the Pope he shared the wine with me."
So I said, "It's OK, you are going to Divine. Di and Vine means no wine!
He said, "Don't you worry. Everything is going to be all right."
I was very worried. I came home about 8 o'clock that evening and my wife told me there was a fax for me. As you know Lucas gets communication with Swami. And there was a beautiful message. It was coming just when I got in and it said, "My son, why worry? He is My guest; I will look after him."
I tell you, it was such a relief for me. I sat down, I thanked Swami; I thought: "All my burden is over after this fax."
But Swami continued testing me. At 9 o'clock Eric rang me again.
"Are you sure we are going first class?"
So I said, "We always travel economy class because I try to save some money. We cannot afford to take you first class."
He said, "You should have told me."
I said, "There's no question of you travelling in first class and all the rest of the people in second. We all travel as a group."
"No, no, I've never travelled in economy class. Which airline are we going with?"
"Air India."
He said, "I'll bring my cheque book and see what happens at the airport."
So I said, "It is very difficult to make changes at the last minute."
I could see that he was not very happy. Very early next morning we collected everything for the Hospital and reached the airport. We were told that we were far over the weight limit of what we are entitled to take - in fact, 100 kg in excess.
I said, "It is all for Swami and we are not going to pay anything. If you don't send it we will not be able to do the operations there."
And the receptionist said, "OK, wait, let me see what we can do." And suddenly she added, "Oh, is there somebody called Veronica and Eric Arnott in your group?"
I said, "Yes."
"Oh, they are all right. They are first class passengers, so you can take the additional weight of luggage."
I said, "How come?"
She said, "We don't know, just now a fax has come that they are promoted to first class."
Everything was going very well. Eric arrived a bit worried.
He said, "Let's see somebody about the first class."
I said, "Swami has already arranged for you to go in the first class."
We reached Bombay and on these flights, as you know, there is a 45 minutes to 1 hour stop there. Eric has been all over the world, but Swami wanted to show what He does when He calls somebody. Eric and his wife had all kinds of VIP arrangements: the moment they reached Bombay two air hostesses appeared with flowers in their hands, with beautiful garlands. They greeted them and said,
"Are you Mr and Mrs Arnott?"
This time I was absolutely "clean bowled" as they say in cricket. I couldn't understand what was happening. I didn't arrange all these things, I was just sitting and praying to God that this whole trip would go very smoothly.
I looked at Eric and said, "How do you like our Swami's arrangements?"
He said, "My goodness, I've never received such treatment as this. Even when I visited the Prime Minister of India. That time when I arrived there was somebody waiting for me but no garland - nothing of that sort."
I said, "Swami, after all, is the Lord of the Universe, so He knows everything."
Eric was especially invited to a Maharaja Lounge to rest there. Before going there he asked me,
"Are we allowed to drink here? We are still far away from Bangalore."
I said, "Yes, you can fill yourselves as much as you like, but not from tomorrow."
So, he went there and they treated him very nicely. He was very happy. From there we went directly to Bangalore and as it happens time and time again when we go on Swami's mission, no matter how much luggage you have got, no matter how much excess weight whatever it is, customs officers help you a great deal: they all came and unloaded the luggage from the conveyor belt, helped us to load all the things into the cars waiting outside because it was all signed for going to Prasanthi Nilayam. I was looking forward to reach Prasanthi Nilayam. It was 3 o'clock at night.
I thought: "Yes, this is the time. If we reach there about 7 o'clock, we are in time for Swami's morning Darshan." Because once you reach India there is only one thing for you to do - go and see Swami; you don't worry about staying in Bangalore or anything else.
But Eric says, "I am feeling very tired. I need 4 or 5 hours sleep. I didn't realise it was such a long journey. Can you find a hotel for me?"
I said, "Mr Arnott, everything is loaded. When we get to the Ashram then you can rest."
He said, "No, I must have some rest now, I have never taken such a long journey in one go. Otherwise I won't be able to concentrate when operating."
I said, "We don't know yet whether you will be operating or not."
There was no way to change his mind, so ultimately we found a hotel nearby for him, his wife and an operation assistant from the Wellington Humana Hospital. I was very upset because now I had nothing to do. Just sit and wait till he got up. So, we thought that meanwhile we will try and find out what is happening in Prasanthi Nilayam but no luck. Whatever Swami wants to do, according to His Will, you cannot change. I learn this time and time again. But still I wanted to push my luck to go as soon as possible.
Eric got up about 11 - 11.30 and I prayed to Swami, "Please, please, make it so that we can at least make the afternoon Darshan."
Half way through the journey to Puttaparti he wanted to stop somewhere and have a drink.
I said, "No, no, don't stop anywhere. The drinks outside are no good at all. They could be polluted and you haven't had any vaccination."
I tried to change his mind.
He said, "No, no, I have the drinks, so I want to stop."
Another half an hour gone!
Looking at my watch I asked, "Swami, what are you doing?"
At 4:15 we reached the Ganesh gate in Puttaparthi. Now I had a problem because all the accommodation office people were in the Darshan line. You can't arrange anything from 3:45 till Swami's Darshan is over. And I didn't know what to do. So we left the taxi outside the Mandir and went inside.
Suddenly a volunteer came up and said, "Doctor Upadhaya, you just go straight in - Swami is waiting."
I didn't know where to go. Somebody guided us and we landed in front of Swami's door. I was quite all right but Eric was in his best suit and tie - sweating and puffing - and everybody was looking, thinking - who is this man wearing a tie and a western suit? We didn't know where his wife was because ladies cannot get in from the gents side. At that particular moment Swami came out.
"Yes, come in," He told us.
We went in and found our friends from Russia and the UK.
Swami came and asked Eric, "How are you?"
Eric said, "Sir, I am all right."
He spoke to Swami as if Swami were a person, calling Him "Sir." Swami said that as he was not used to squatting properly, he could stretch his legs.
He said, " There are no Seva Dal workers here, so you can be comfortable - inside here you are all right."
Swami was very kind, He switched the fan on and we sat down, At that time I wanted to speak to Swami about the Arnotts' accommodation problem.
I said, "Swami, he - ."
Swami interrupted, "You keep quiet, don't talk."
So I just kept quiet. Then Swami turned His attention to a young Russian who was sitting next to Swami's chair and materialised a beautiful ring. On that ring the sacred Om sign was carved. Instead of giving the ring to the young man, Swami threw it to professor Arnott who caught it.
Swami asked, "What do you think this is?"
Eric looked at the ring and said, "I don't know exactly, sir, what it is, but it is some sort of a holy sign. I recognise the sign because this is what Dr. Upadhaya uses each time he starts something new."
Swami says, "In the West you say that the world started with a big bang. This is the same primordial sound that the whole world came from. It is called Om. Say with Me: Om."
I didn't know that Swami was purposely doing this to initiate him. At this moment Eric was sitting next to Douglas with legs stretched towards Swami. I was very uncomfortable because I didn't think that was right. But the moment I tried to open my mouth, Swami silenced me.
"Keep quiet."
As Eric said 'Om', suddenly his stretched legs folded, and his hands came together in reverence and he said, "Yes, Swami." It was total transformation from that moment. Swami took the ring from him and wanted to give it to the Russian boy knowing very well that he didn't want the ring with Om.
He asked, "What do you want?"
The Russian boy said, "Swami, I want your picture on the ring."
Swami took the ring and just about a foot away from Eric's face He blew on it and it changed into a beautiful Sai ring. He gave it to the boy, putting it onto the middle finger, and then He started talking to the group. After a while he told us that tomorrow morning we must start the operations and train Super Speciality Hospital doctors in this technique. Gradually everybody got up and began to go out.
I prayed at this moment, "Swami, as this Russian group is here, grant us a trip to Russia." Which I wanted to talk about some other time.
I asked Swami, "Swami, where is Eric going to stay?"
He smiled, "There is no problem. He'll stay in the Ashram."
I also asked about the drink, and He said, "Leave it outside."
I couldn't understand what He meant.
He added, "Come tomorrow morning, I'll give some more instructions."
This was the first time I have left Swami's room utterly confused. Here He is, telling me to stay in the Ashram, yet Eric says he doesn't want to stay in the Ashram. I was thinking I had to arrange some place, at least with some air-conditioning if there is no 5-star hotel. We came out to the Ganesh mandir where the taxi was waiting.
Eric told me, "Do you know something? It is foolish of me to think about staying somewhere else. I'll stay in the Ashram."
And I asked , "How about your drinks"
He said, "Let the taxi man have it."
For the taxi man it was the gift of a lifetime, as he never expected to receive the 6-7 bottles of Scotch whisky and other expensive stuff he had in the boot.
Eric said, "Just get our luggage and leave everything else outside. That is what Swami meant by: 'Leave it outside'."
On the way to the accommodation Eric said, "I want a room with just a toilet, a bathroom and a fan - that's all I want, nothing else."
Total transformation! 45 minutes before the interview, on the way from Bangalore to Puttapartthi he was trying to inquire which is the nearest place he can get air-conditioning, if not a 5-star hotel. After 15 minutes with Swami everything was totally changed.
When the next morning we came for Darshan, Swami made a wonderful arrangement for us to sit down near His door and at that time Eric asked me, "Is it possible that my wife could also see Swami?"
I said, "It's up to Swami."
He said, "But Swami said that He'll see me."
I said, "When Swami says He'll see you tomorrow, His tomorrow is very very long. It could be next year, it could be next life. So do not think that way. He may see you - He may not see you."
He said, "No, this morning, when I got up, deep inside I prayed and I could hear Swami saying, 'Yes, both of you'."
I said, "Let us see what happens."
Then Swami came and asked both of us to go in again that morning and Eric said to me,
"Ask about my wife."
I said, "You don't have to ask God for anything. He knows everything."
And how Swami tests us. When Swami came up to us, He did not give us a chance to speak.
Then suddenly He turned to us, "Yes, yes call your wife."
Eric didn't know how to call his wife, because there were so many ladies sitting there. He said, "How should I call my wife?"
I said, "You stand there and wave."
He said, "But how would she know that I am calling her?"
I said, "You have only one wife, nobody else would come."
So with his shaky hands and body he ran there - you know, he has never done something like that in front of some 10 thousand people sitting there; he tried to raise his arm and finally came back, thinking she must have seen him. God only know how she saw. She came with somebody from the Wellington Humnana Hospital and we all came in. There were also other people there.
As Veronica had never been to the interview room she didn't know what the discipline was. She came and sat down between me and her Husband.
Swami leaped from His chair and said, "Wife, this is Ashram, not London: you don't sit with men."
So she went to the ladies side and sat down there. And then Swami talked to various people there and then He asked her, "What do you want?"
I thought: "God only knows why You are asking this question because she has never known about Sathya Sai Baba. I don't know what she is going to say."
And to my utter surprise she said, "Swami, I don't want anything. After looking at you, I just want Your Grace."
Swami materialised a beautiful pendant for her with His picture on it and gave it to her.
And then He turned to Eric also and materialised a ring for him, saying, "This ring is a communication ring. Whenever you want to speak to Me, speak to Me through it."
Eric was looking at the ring, I tried to nudge him, "Look, Swami is talking to you."
Swami continued, "It took so long for you to come to Me. You've been thinking for the last 25 years about coming to see Me. The time has come. You are a kind man, now work for mankind."
How Swami plays with words! Then Swami took Eric and Veronica to the inner room and after some 20 minutes they came out and He said,
"Just get prepared and go straight to the operation theatre."
Eric whispered to me, "I don't know where the hospital is."
I said, "Please, wait outside, I'll come in a few minutes, because Swami told me to stay back."
There was another group and they have gone out. Only Swami and I are left.
Swami said, "Tell Me what's your problem now."
So I said, "No problem, Swami. I leave all to You."
Then at great length He spoke about the operations and the machines and everything like that.
He said, "Make sure that every evening I get a report of what is happening there. Also make sure that before you leave My hospital the surgeons are as well trained as you two, so that they can independently do this operation."
I was about to say, "Swami, it took us many years to learn this technique. You want this in three days?"
Swami said, "Don't worry about time and space."
Before I could say anything! You know, He reads your mind! And then Swami said a few other things and we came out. As we came out at Swami's door there was a woman in a wheelchair.
Swami asked her, "Why didn't you come in?"
She replied, "Swami, You closed the door and there was no-one to lift me in my wheelchair."
"Oh, wheelchair? Why are you in a wheelchair?"
"Swami, I can't walk."
"Who said you can't walk?"
Swami was standing outside the interview room, with some 10 thousand people watching.
He extended His lovely hand and told the lady, "Hold My hand and get up."
The lady got up and Swami pushed the wheelchair away and said, "You can walk now."
This must have been too much for Eric Arnott: he sang Om with Swami, then he saw a ring being changed into something else; Swami materialised a ring for him and a pendant for his wife, and now he sees a person who was crippled for 20 years walk without any sort of treatment. He was absolutely knocked out by what was happening; he didn't know what to say. He just managed to say,
"Swami, it would be nice if You could come to the operation theatre."
Swami said, "Oh, yes, I will be there."
We came to the Super Speciality Hospital and everything was arranged. We went to the operation theatre, scrubbed and changed, a patient was there and all the instruments were ready. But Eric wouldn't start, he just sat there. So I asked,
"What are you waiting for?"
He said, "Where is Swami? He said he was coming."
I said, "You should understand by now. Swami said, 'I am coming'. He is here; not necessarily in a physical form though."
But he insisted, "No, no He told me He was coming."
You know, the doctors there, they all want to finish their work as quickly as possible, so they can go to the afternoon Darshan. But Eric even with 6 patients waiting wouldn't start.
So I said to myself, "Swami, do something."
Then I said to Eric, "OK, you start and I'll find out what's happening."
So I changed again, and went outside. A few doctors and other people from London connected with 'Care and Share' were in the lounge, waiting to see the operation performed live on the monitor system. I thought - How can you speak to Swami? You can't pick up the phone and talk to Him.
I went to the little shrine room there and said, "Swami, he is not starting without You and I would like to ask You, please, do something. Either come Yourself or just give him the wisdom to start the operation, otherwise we won't get anywhere."
And I went back to the operation theatre.
This time Eric said, "Yes, I think we should start, Swami probably will come halfway through. He is very busy."
He started the operation and I thanked Swami. During the operation something unusual happened. After the cataract is crushed, the next step is to give a new lens, called an implant. We had 15 British-made implants, in the custody of a lady from Wellington Humana Hospital. She opened in front of everybody a fresh pack of implants then rinsed one in distilled water in order to make sure it was clean. Then we put it under a microscope so that we can magnify it. The moment Eric lifted the implant ... Baba was there.
He said: "l will be there". And He was there. For the first time I could see tears in Eric's eyes. Total transformation. For a moment he was speechless. Then he said to me,
"I'll finish the operation. You carry on instructing doctors on the procedure."
I said, "What happened."
He said, "I simply can't speak. I am in total bliss."
This was recorded on a video with Swami there. It was supposed to be a training video. Eric finished the operation beautifully. Swami sent the message: "Don't rush back. Carry on the second session also. I'll see you tomorrow."
Fine. So we carried on all the operations. Swami had selected very poor people, those who could not even dream about having an expensive eye operation. If you come to England to get this operation done or to see Eric Arnott, it is like a mad house. Representatives of all United Nations are there. He is a private surgeon and it's quite normal to wait for him for hours if you want to see him. But here he is operating on the poorest people with great happiness and bliss because he is a totally transformed man. And after finishing the session he told me something most beautiful, he said,
"I must have operated on the richest men in the world but I didn't get this satisfaction. Today after operating on the poorest men who even didn't have any decent clothes to wear, I feel I offered something to God. That is my offering to God."
And he was totally rewarded for that. After all this Swami spoke to him. Swami said,
"I'll see you again."
But the problem was the moment the 24 hour Bhajans start in the Mandir: no operations, nothing goes on. Everybody sits for 24 hours. It was a Saturday evening and the Bhajans started. Eric came and sat down. Every day he would put on his new suit.
And I asked him, "It's such a hot weather, why do you always wear this new suit? Why can't you wear something else, like a simple kurta pyjama or light trousers?"
He said, "No. I heard Sai Baba said to somebody, 'Do not try to change yourself. Be yourself'. Do not think what other people are wearing. Do I ever wear something like kurta pyjama in my country? No. And if I go and meet the Queen or the Pope or the President of America, I go in the best suit possible. I am going to meet the Lord - it doesn't matter whether I feel comfortable or uncomfortable - I should be in my best suit. So don't stop me."
That is what he did every single day. So he went and sat down. Swami came and said,
"I'll see you."
After an hour and a half he was sitting with his logs getting cramped. I said,
"There is no way Swami will speak to you now, the moment those Bhajans have started."
But He said, "He'll speak to me."
I said, "Again, Swami's language is very different. As far as I am concerned, Swami is not going to talk to anyone till the Bhajans are finished."
Eric was due to go to Bangalore, because his wife wanted to do some shopping. Then they wanted to go to Ooty and Mysore and see some palaces and other historic places. Because Eric did an operation on one of the maharaj family in Mysore, they invited him to come. So we arranged the trip. While he was away, I planned to stay and enjoy the Bhajans.
Eric stayed in the Mandir till 8 o'clock at night, then realising that Swami wouldn't see them, both of them went to Bangalore and stayed in a hotel. The next day, (Sunday) he said to his wife,
"I don't feel like going to see anything. I have come here for a purpose and not for sightseeing or to meet any family. I would like to sit and read some Baba books. But if you want to go shopping, you go."
His wife said, "OK," and went away with a friend.
Eric stayed in the hotel in Bangalore reading a Baba book. On Sunday night they wanted to go to bed early. He went to bed about 9 o'clock and about 10 he suddenly woke up. He asked his wife,
"Did you hear something?"
She said, "Yes, I heard Baba saying, 'Come back'."
He said, "I thought I was hearing things. But the arrangement is that we are flying to Ooty tomorrow."
She said, "No, I've heard very clearly from that corner [pointing] Swami said, 'Come back'."
So they decided when tomorrow morning at 4 o'clock the taxi came, to go back to Puttaparthi instead.
Meanwhile when the Bhajans finished. Swami gave us a beautiful Prashadam with His own hands, and suddenly He said,
"8 o'clock tomorrow morning start the operation - he is coming back."
I said, "Swami, but that was not in the program."
He said, "No. There is a reason for that."
"Thank You, Swami."
How to tell the hospital staff? They already had the message. Now Eric got up at 4 o'clock in the morning and the taxi which was scheduled to go to Ooty changed direction and arrived in Puttaparthi. At 1 minute to 8 he was in the Super Speciality Hospital.
Swami told us, "After Darshan go to the Hospital - everything is waiting for you there."
When we came to the hospital we realised the reason we were needed was that the surgeons there were still not very confident in doing the operation on their own. We worked hard the whole day and at about 4 o'clock we finished everything and asked the head doctor,
"Are you happy now?"
He said, "Yes, now I am happy."
Then we asked him to do an operation on his own. We watched. He did it beautifully. There was no problem. We rushed to Swami. And like a mother, like a father He was waiting. Darshan had finished and we reached on time to take Padanamaskar.
Swami said, "Where is your report?"
We gave Swami the report.
Swami said, "That is the reason I called you. I knew they were not ready to do the operation independently. Now the program is complete. That's why I told him, 'I'll see you'."
Eric had been very worried Swami won't see him. Now he took Swami's Padanamaskar.
Swami said, "Don't worry, this is your home. You can come any time."
And He blessed us.
A taxi was waiting for us to go back. But there was another scenario: now Eric's wife was crying, she said,
"Why didn't Baba look at me? I also came for His Darshan and I wanted Swami at least to wave at me, so that at least I go with that great joy that both of you have."
And while we were waiting for the luggage to be loaded into the taxi, a lady from Singapore came running, she said,
"Is somebody called Veronica here?"
So Veronica said, "Yes, it's me."
The lady said, "This is from Swami. He has just sent it for you."
It was a beautiful Swami picture with a blessing and Swami had written on it: With love.
Veronica was In tears that her prayers were also answered.
And now these people who didn't know anything about Sai Baba, who had pronounced His Name Sing Baba, sit down every evening for one hour together to read beautiful literature about Swami.
Eric is working on a wonderful mission to take Swami's message and this technology from village to village. What a transformation! It's only when Swami touches somebody, that the person is totally transformed. A difficult man, a material man has become so humble that he wants to devote his time for mankind.
That is the story of the experience I had.
Source: http://users.cybercity.dk/" title="http://users.cybercity.dk/" target="_blank"http://users.cybercity.dk/~bbi1421/eye_doc.html
|
|
|
| |
| Amazing Cure |
| 09.15.04 (9:59 am) [edit] |
|
Prof Kasturi and his story of Gowri a bright student
Amazing cure
(An article shared by Ram Chugani)
Prof Kasturi describes this letter: A shrill note piercing through the bathroom shattered the absolute calm.
Vasantha her mother was terrified, and ran from the living room. She knocked loudly the closed door of the bathroom. Gowri had bolted the door from inside and she screamed from a sever back pain which had immobilized her.
Slowly she managed to open the bolt. Vedanta rushed in and helped her move to the bedroom. Gowrie was in agony. She lay in bed. The family physician was called. He came and after examining her pronounced it to be a muscular seizure.
Injections and medicines were given. Gowrie went off to a drowsy sleep, not aware of her pain. “That is what doctor do, so also God’s grace, making you not aware of pain.
Swami says, you have to suffer Karmic pain because you have asked for it, but God’s grace makes you not aware of it. That is blessings Swami may grant.
“This was on 21st December 1982. From her childhood Gowrie was an active girl. Apart from being a bright student, she participated in various cultural activities. She was an enthusiastic member of the debating society, the drama association, the dance troupe and literary circle.
She had enrolled as a student of bharatanatyam, a south Indian style of dance under a well-known guru of Tanjore tradition, at young age of seven years. For ten long years she practiced bharatanatyam and she was qualified for the first stage Performa dance before the public in 1979. Later she danced in prestigious halls like Shanmukhananda Hall.
As well as many famous Halls in Bombay. She was a member of a group of Bharatnatyam dancers who gave performance in ASAID auditorium. She was a celebrated dancer.
She was practicing hard to perform a dance ballad scheduled for 23rd December 1982 when the tragedy struck her. Leading physicians, surgeons and experts examined her. Close X-rays and repeated medical tests showed no clinical evidence of any injury or illness. By mid January 1983she suffered severe cramps at the lower back which left her in agony and exhaustion.
A leading orthopedist examined her and suspected a serious problem in her nervous system and started treatment It gave Gauri some relief, but she continued to suffer from pain in the lower back. She was absolutely unable to sit. She had a stoop and could not straighten herself. She had to be helped to lie on bed. She violently shivered.
Months passed in agony for gowri and all of us. As astrologers and tantrics were consulted. Some of them said, she might have become a victim of evil eye! Poojas were performed. The orthopedist continued his treatment. By May 1983 Gowrie improved. She could sit for a while and stand up promptly. She maintained steady progress after October 1983. But progress seemed to be elusive.
She started suffering bouts of several times a day, and late evenings were spent in restlessness. By November her conditions deteriorated. She complained of sever pain in her neck and shoulder. Days and weeks were spent in sheer agony.
It was already December 1983 and a year of agony was nearing completion. At this time, a schoolmate of Gowrie casually dropped to enquire about Gowrie health. She was shocked and distressed to see her condition. She decided to something about it. She went back home and told her mother about Gowrie’s illness.
Gowrie’s friend and her mother were staunch devotees of Sri Sathya sai Baba. They spent lot of time in the service of the poor, and the old and the sick. They decided they would pray to Baba to help Gowrie into Gowrie’s house. Gowrie and her mother were happy to receive them.
They were sad to see Gowrie’s condition. They talked sweetly to her, consoled her and advised to pray to God and quietly took a packet of vibhuti and gave it to Gowri, and asked her to apply to that part where it pained her, and told her to mix it in the water and drink when the pain became unbearable. They said it was the vibhuthi from Sathya Sai Baba.
We felt there was no harm in using it. After all we had tried all methods of cure and now why not this? But, Gowrie’s friend and her mother added, you should have full faith in Baba. How could it be? We had just heard about Him! They repeated their assurance that the vibhuthi was a powerful cure. They had a video cassette with them to be screened somewhere. We asked whether we could view it. They handed over the cassette and once again reminded us to pray to Baba and take the vibhuthi.” ‘Shrotavya’ is to hear about God. “Drushtavya” is to see God. Seeing video was Drushtavya,’ seeing Swami’s form.
We had all kinds of doubts. ‘How can we have faith in him? Who is Sathya Sai Baba? How does He look like? What about his vibhuthi. All kinds of doubts. The entire family crowded around and viewed the cassette. We were spell bound at what we saw. We were charmed at the red robed apparition.
Baba looks so beautiful! The crowd seems to adore Him! He looks so compassionate and kind! All of sudden He waved His right hand and created vibhuthi! He gave it to all devotees who were sitting. Baba making vibhuthi flow from an inverted vessel on to an idol of Shard Baba was unbelievable!
His message of Sathya, Dharma, shanty and preamp, and there is only one religion, the religion of love, there is only one God, He is omnipresent stimulated unification of humanity! We were thrilled to hear it. We were moved at the splendor of Baba!
We regretted ourselves we did not see Him earlier! But never mind, it is never too late. We saw Him again and again. The more we saw the more we loved Him. It was an experience, when the two devotees came next day, they had brought a couple of books on the life and teachings of Baba. That is “Mantravya” knowing about Him.
We used vibhuthi as directed. True, the pain seemed to reduce and disappear when vibhuthi was mixed in the water and taken. It made her a little bright and cheerful. What was happening? A dream or imagination? A sort of make believe?
We wanted to see further development. Subsequently vibhuthi was smeared at the spot where it pained most, and gave her generously water mixed with vibhuthi to drink, which stopped her pain, particularly in the left arm which had gone numb! We were delighted, but kept our peace for fear of some evil eye robbing her of this newfound remedy!
When the stock of vibhuthi declined we felt concerned. But many devotees who vested us filled up the container. In fact they themselves were surprised, and they could hardly conceive the happening and the wonder that vibhuthi had done.
They all decided to take Gowrie for Baba,s darshans. On the 13tth February 1984 , they all had Swami’s darshans. Kasturi report that there was a messenger from Baba calling them for interview.
Lady members awaiting the interview stood near the sidewall. Soon Baba came out, He waived us. It was simple direct gesture, we were right in His presence. All of sudden He turned to Gowrie who was sitting on chair as she could not bend to sit on the floor.
“What had the doctors to say? He asked. She replied the doctors found nothing wrong and father gave additional report that she was Bharatantyam dancer.
“I cure her right now, she should be quite normal” Baba said. We were astounded, speechless, Baba was telling “Right now!” It was turning moment Baba got up and went near her. Gowrie was already on her feet, and though she could not bend, she went down on her knee and did namskar.
What better proof we wanted other than what we were witnessing! It was happening after fourteen months. Medical experts had cautioned her not to attempt at such thing. But here she was right at his feet doing namaskar. She tried hard fighting back tears flooding out of her.
Other members could hardly conceal their joy and emotion. We followed Gowrie and we were right at Baba’s feet, His grace, His love and compassion pouring on all of us in abundance. Perhaps He accepted our devotion when He permitted us to hold His feet for such a long time.
Baba broke the silence, and assured that Gowrie would be all right, and when she visited next time, she would be a great dancer! He distributed vibhuthi to all of us in generous measure. It sighted the end of the interview..
It was time for morning Bhajans and we joined devotees in singing. After we came out to find the whole world new. He has given you a new eye, a new vision. Gowrie discarded the chair and pillows kept for her. In the Bhajan hall she sat on the floor. Some members who had seen her agony broke into spectators joy at her transformation.
The news had spread all around, and loving volunteers too were filled with joy
“The miracle is one poster to announce that the AVATHAR has come.”
Sai Ram
Ram Chugani Kobe, Japan
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter VII |
| 09.15.04 (5:57 am) [edit] |
Sai Satcharitha The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Chapter VII
Wonderful Incarnation - Behaviour of Sai Baba - His Yoga Practices - His All-pervasiveness - Leper Devotee s service - Master Khaparde s Plague-case - Going to Pandharpur.
Wonderful Incarnation
Sai Baba knew all Yogic Practices. He was well-versed in the six processes including Dhauti (Stomach-cleaning by a moistened piece of linen 3" in breadth and 22 1/2" in length), Khandayoga, i.e., separating His limbs and joining them again, and Samadhi, etc. If you think that He was a Hindu, He looked like a Yavan. If you think Him to be a Yavan, He looked like a pious Hindu. No one definitely knew whether He was a Hindu or a Mahomedan. He celebrated the Hindu festival of Rama- Navami with all due formalities, and at the same time permitted the Sandal procession of the Mahomedans. He encouraged wrestling bouts in this festival, and gave good prizes to winners. When the Gokul Ashtami came, He got the Gopal-Kala ceremony duly performed and on Id festivals, He allowed Mahomedans to say their prayers (Namaj) in His Masjid. Once in the Moharum festival, some Mahomedans proposed to contruct a Tajiya or Tabut in the Masjid, keep it there for some days and afterwards take it in procession through the village. Sai Baba allowed the keeping of the Tabut for four days, and on the fifth day removed it out of the Masjid without the least compunction. If we say that He was a Mahomedan, His ears were pierced (i.e. had holes according to Hindu fashion). If you think that He was a Hindu, He advocated the practice of circumcision (though according to Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar, who observed Him closely, He was not Himself circumcised. Vide article in Sai Leela on "Baba Hindu Ki Yavan" by B.V. Deo, page 562). If you call Him Hindu, He always lived in the Masjid; if Mahomedan, He had always the Dhuni - sacred fire there, and the following things which are contrary to Mahomedan religion, i.e., grinding on the handmill, blowing of the conch and bells, oblation in the fire, Bhajan, giving of food, and worship of Baba s Feet by means of ARGHYA (water) were always allowed there. If you think that He was a Mahomedan, the best of Brahmins and Agnihotris, leaving aside their orthodox ways, fell prostrate at His Feet. Those who went to make enquiries about his nationality, were dumb-founded and were captured by his darshana. So none could definitely decide whether Sai Baba was a Hindu or aMahomedan.This is no wonder; for he who completely surrenders himself to the Lord, by getting rid of his egoism; and body - consciousness thus becomes one with Him, and has nothing to do with any questions of caste or nationality. Such a one as Sai Baba was, saw no difference between caste and caste and even beings and beings. He took meat and fish with Fakirs, but did not grumble when dogs touched the dishes with their mouths.
Such a unique and wonderful incarnation was Sai Baba. On account of the merits in my past birth, I had the good fortune to sit at His Feet and enjoy His blessed company. The joy and delight I derived therefrom was incomparable. In fact Sai Baba was pure Anand and Consciousness. I cannot sufficiently describle Him, His greatness and uniqueness. He who took delight at His Feet, was established in His own self. Many Sanyasis, Sadhakas and all sorts of men aspiring for salvation came to Sai Baba. He always walked, talked and laughed with them and always uttered with His tongue Allah Malik (God is the sole owner). He never liked discussion or arguments. He was always calm and controlled, though irritable at times, always preached full Vedanta and nobody knew till the last Who was Baba. Princes and poor people were treated alike by Him. He knew the inmost secrets of all, and when He gave _expression to them, all were surprised. He was the repository of all knowledge, still He feigned ignorance. He also disliked honour. Such were the characteristics of Sai Baba. Though, He had a human body, His deeds testified to HIS Godhood. All people considered Him as the Lord God in Shirdi.
Behaviour of Sai Baba
Fool that I am, I cannot describe Baba s miracles. He got almost all the temples in Shirdi repaired. Through Tatya Patil, the temples of Shani, Ganapati, Shankar-Parvati, Village Deity, and Maruti were put in order. His charity was also remarkable. The money He used to collect as Dakshina was freely distributed, Rs.20 to some, Rs.15 or 50, to others everyday. The recipients thought that this was pure charity money, and Baba wished that it should be usefully employed.
People were immensely benefited by having a darshana of Baba. Some became hale and hearty; wicked people were turned into good ones. Kushtha (Leprosy) was cured in some cases, many got their desires fulfilled, without any drops or medicine being put in the eyes, some blind men got back their sight and some lame ones got their legs. Nobody could see the end of His extraordinary greatness. His fame spread far and wide, and pilgrims from all sides flocked to Shirdi. Baba sat always near the Dhuni and eased Himself there, and always sat in meditation; sometimes with and on other times without a bath.
He used to tie a white turban on his head; and wear a clean Dhotar round his waist, and a shirt on his body. This was his dress in the beginning. He started practicing medicine in the village, examined patients and gave medicines. He was always successful, and He became famous as a Hakim (Doctor). A curious case may be narrated here. One devotee got his eye balls quite red and swollen. No Doctor was available in Shirdi. The other devotees took him to Baba. Other Doctors would use ointments, Anjans, cow s milk and camphorated drugs etc., in such cases. Baba s remedy was quite unique. He pounded some BEEBA (Some Carpus Ana Cardium i.e. marking nuts) and made two balls of them, thrust them on in each eye of the patient and wrapped a cloth-bandage round them (eyes). Next day, the bandage was removed and water was poured over them in a stream. The inflammation subsided and the pupils became white and clear. Though the eyes are very delicate, the BEEBA caused no smarting; but removed the disease of the eyes. Many such cases were cured and this is only an instance in point.
Baba s Yoga Practices
Baba knew all the processes and practices of Yoga. Two of them will be described here:
(1) DHAUTI or CLEANING PROCESS: Baba went to the well near a Banyan tree at a considerable distance from the Masjid every third day and washed his mouth and had a bath. On one occasion, He was seen to vomit out his intestines, clean them inside and outside and place them on a Jamb tree for drying. There are persons in Shirdi, who have actually seen this, and who have testified to this fact. Ordinary Dhauti is done by a moistened piece of linen, 3 inches broad 22 1/2ft. long. This piece is gulped down the throat and allowed to remain in the stomach for about half an hour for being reacted there and then taken out. But Baba s Dhauti was quite unique and extraordinary.
(2) KHANDA YOGA: In this practice, Baba extracted the various limbs from His body, and left them separately at different places in the Masjid. Once, a gentleman went to the Masjid, and saw the limbs of Baba lying separately at separate places. He was much terrified; and he first thought of running to the village officers, and informing them of Baba being hacked to pieces and murdered. He thought that he would be held responsible, as he was the first informant, and knew something of the affair. So he kept silent. But next day when he went to the masjid, he was very much surprised to see Baba, hale and hearty and sound, as before. He thought, that what he had seen the previous day, was only a dream.
Baba practised Yoga since, His infancy and nobody knew or guessed the proficiency He attained. He charged no fees for His cures, became renowned and famous by virtue of His merits, gave health to many a poor and suffering person. This famous Doctor of doctors cared not for His interests, but always worked for the good and welfare of others, Himself suffering unbearable and terrible pain many a time in the process. One such instance, I give below, which will show the allpervasive and most merciful character of Sai Baba.
Baba s All-pervasiveness and Mercy
In the year 1910 A.D., Baba was sitting near the Dhuni on Divali holiday and warming Himself. He was pushing fire-wood into the Dhuni, which was brightly burning. A little later, instead of pushing logs of woods, Baba pushed His arm into the Dhuni; the arm was scorched and burnt immediately. This was noticed by the servant Madhava, and also by Madhavrao Deshpande (Shama). They at once ran to Baba and Madhavarao clasped Baba by His waist from behind and dragged Him forcible back ward and asked, "Deva, for what have You done this?" Then Baba came to His senses and replied, "The wife of a blacksmith at some distant place, was working the bellows of a furnace;her husband called her. Forgetting that her child was on her waist, she ran hastily and the child slipped into the furnace. I immediately thrust My hand into the furnace and saved the child. I do not mind My arm being burnt, but I am glad that the life of the child is saved."
Leper Devotee's Service
On hearing the news of Baba's hand being burnt from (Shama) Madhavrao Deshpande, Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar, accompanied by the famous Doctor Parmanand of Bombay with his medical outfit consisting of ointments, lint and bandage etc. rushed to Shirdi, and requested Baba to allow Dr. Parmanand to examine the arm, and dress the wound caused by the burn. This was refused. Ever since the burn, the arm was dressed by the leper devotee, Bhagoji Shinde. His treatment consisted in massaging the burnt part with ghee1 and then placing a leaf over it and bandaging it tightly with Pattis (bandages). Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar solicited Baba many a time to unfasten the Pattis and get the wound examined and dressed and treated by Dr. Parmanand, with the object that it may be speedily healed. Dr. Parmanand himself made similar requests, but Baba postponed saying that Allah was His Doctor; and did not allow His arm to be examined. Dr. Paramanand s medicines were not exposed to their air of Shirdi, as they remained intact, but he had the good fortune of getting a darshana of Baba. Bhagoji was allowed to treat the hand daily. After some days, the arm healed and all were happy. Still, we do not know whether any trace of pain was left or not. Every morning, Bhagoji went throught his programme of loosening the Pattis, massaging he arm with ghee and tightly bandaging it again. This went on till Sai Baba s Samadhi (death). Sai Baba, a perfect Siddha, as He was, did not really want this treatment, but out of love to His devotee, He allowed the Upasana - service of Bhagoji to go on un-interrupted all along. When Baba started for Lendi, Bhagoji held an umbrella over Him and accompanied Him. Every morning, when Baba sat near the post close to the Dhuni, Bhagoji was present and started his service. Bhagoji was a sinner in his past brith. He was suffering from leprosy, his fingers had shrunk, his body was full of pus and smelling badly. Though outwardly he seemed so unfortunate, he was really very lucky and happy, for he was the premier servant of Baba, and got the benefit of His company.
Master Khaparde's Plague-Case
I shall now relate another instance of Baba's wonderful Leela. Mrs. Khaparde, the wife of Mr. Dadasaheb Khaparde of Amraoti, was staying at Shirdi with her young son for some days. One day the son got high fever, which further developed into Bubonic plague. The mother was frightened and felt most uneasy. She thought of leaving the place for Amraoti, and went near Baba in the evening, when He was coming near the Wada (now Samadhi Mandir) in His evening rounds, for asking His permission. She informed Him in a trembling tone, that her dear young son was down with plague. Baba spoke kindly and softly to her, saying that the sky is beset with clouds; but they will melt and pass off and everything will be smooth and clear. So saying, He lifted up His Kafni up to the waist and showed to all present, four fully developed bubos, as big as eggs, and added, "See, how I have to suffer for My devotees; their difficulties are Mine." Seeing this unique and extraordinary deed (Leela), the people were convinced as to how the Saints suffer pains for their devotees. The mind of the saints is softer than wax, it is soft, in and out, as butter. They love their devotees without any idea of gain, and regard them as their true relatives.
Going to Pandharpur and Staying
There I shall now close this Chapter after relating a story illustrating how Sai Baba loved His devotees and anticipated their wishes and movements. Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar, who was a great devotee of Baba, was Mamlatdar1 at Nandurbar in Khandesh. He got an order of transfer to Pandharpur. His devotion to Sai Baba bore fruit, as he got an order to go and stay at Pandharpur which is regarded as the BHUVAIKUNTHA - Heaven on earth. Nanasaheb had to take immediate charge, so he left, immediately, for the place, without even writing or informing anybody at Shirdi. He wanted to give a surprise visit to Shirdi - his Pandharpur, see and salute his Vithoba (Baba), and then proceed. Nobody dreamt of Nanasaheb s departure for Shirdi, but Sai Baba knew all about this, as His eyes were everywhere (omniscient). As soon as Nanasaheb approached Neemgaon, a few miles from Shirdi, there was stir in the Masjid at Shirdi. Baba was sitting and talking with Mhalsapati, Appa Shinde and Kashiram, when He at once said, "Let us all four do some Bhajan, the doors of Pandhari are open, let us merrily sing." Then they began to sing in chorus, the burden of the song being "I have to go to Pandharpur and I have to stay on there, for it is the house of my Lord."
Baba sang and the devotees followed Him. In a short time Nanasaheb came there with his family, prostrated before Baba and requested Him to accompany them to Pandharpur and stay with them there. This solicitation was not necessary, as the devotees told Nana- saheb that Baba was already in the mood of going to Pandharpur and staying there. Hearing this Nanasaheb was moved and fell at Baba s Feet. Then getting Baba s permission, Udi (sacred ashes) and Blessings, Nanasaheb left for Pandharpur.
There is no end to Baba s stories, but let me now make a halt here, reserving for the next Chapter other topics, such as importance of human life, Baba s living on alms, Bayajabai s service and other stories.
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
Khushalchand of Rahata Baba loved Ganapat Kote Patil of Shirdi. He equally loved also Chandrabhanshet Marwadi of Rahata . After the demise of this Shet, Baba loved his nephew Khushalchand equally or even perhaps more, and watched his welfare, day and night. Sometimes in a bullock cart, at other times in a tanga with intimate friends, Baba went to Rahata. People of that village came out, with band and music, and received Baba at the Ves or gate of the village; and prostrated before him. Then he was taken into the village with great eclat and ceremony. Khushalchand took Baba to his house, seated him on a comfortable seat and gave him a good lunch. Then they talked freely and merrily for some time, after which Baba returend to Shiridi, giving delight and blessings to all. Shiridi is midway between and equidistant from Rahata on one side (south) and Nimgaon on the other (north). Baba never went beyond these places during his life time. He knew exactly the timing of arrivals and departures of all trains. Devotees who acted according to Baba's instructions (i.e. their departure) given at the time of taking his leave fared well, while those who disregarded them suffered many a mishap and accident. More about this and other matters will be told in the next chapter.
Bow to Shri Sai - Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter VI |
| 09.15.04 (5:40 am) [edit] |
|
Sai Satcharitha The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Chapter VI
RAMA-NAVAMI FESTIVAL AND MASJID REPAIRS
Efficacy of the Touch of Guru s Hand - Rama-Navami Festival - Its Origin, Transformation etc. Repairs to the Masjid.
Before describing Rama-Navami Festival and Masjid Repairs, the author makes some preliminary remarks about Sad-Guru as follows:-
Efficacy of the Touch of Guru s Hand
As hinted in the last Chapter, I shall now describe first how Sai Baba returned to Shirdi after His disappearance.
Where Real or Sad-Guru is the helmsman, he is sure to carry us safely and easily beyond the worldly ocean. The word Sadguru brings to mind Sai Baba. He appears to me, as if standing before me, and applying Udi (scared ashes) to my fore-head and placing his hand of blessing on my head. Then joy fills my heart and love overflows through my eyes. Wonderful is the power of the touch of Guru s hand. The subtlebody (consisting of thoughts and desires), which cannot be burnt by the world dissolving fire, is destroyed by the mere touch of the Guru s hand, and the sins of many past births are cleaned and washed away. Even the speech of those, whose heads feel annoyed when they hear religious and Godly talks, attains calmness. The seeing of Sai Baba s handsome form, chokes our throat with joy, makes the eyes overflowing with tears, and overwhelms the heart with emotions. It awakens in us I am He (Brahman) consciousness, manifests the joy of self-realization, and dissolving the distinction of I and Thou, then and there, makes us one with the Supreme (One Reality). When I begin to read scriptures, at every step I am reminded of my Sadguru, and Sai Baba, assumes the form of Rama or Krishna and makes me listen to his Life. For instance when I sit to listen to Bhagwat, Sai becomes Krishna from top to toe, and I think he sings the Bhagwat or Uddhava Gita (song of teachings by Lord Shri Krishna to His disciple, Uddhava) for the welfare of the devotees. When I begin to chitchat, I am at once put in mind of Sai s stories for enabling me to give suitable illustrations. When I myself start to write anything, I cannot compose a few words or sentences, but when He of his own accord makes me write, I go on writing and writing and there is no end to it. When the disciple s egoism props up, He presses it down with His hand, and giving him His own power, makes him gain His object, and thus satisfies and blesses him. If any one prostrates before Sai and surrenders heart and soul to Him, then unsolicited, all the chief objects of life viz. Dharma (righteousness), Artha (wealth), Kama (Desire) and Moksha (Deliverance), are easily and unsolicitedly attained. Four paths, viz., of Karma, Jnana, Yoga and Bhakti lead us separately to God. Of these, the path of Bhakti is thorny and full of pits and ditches, and thus difficult to traverse, but if you, relying on your Sadguru, avoid the pits and thorns and walk straight, it will take you to the destination (God). So says definitely, Sai Baba.
After philosophising about the Self-Existent Brahman, His Power (Maya) to create this world and the world created, and stating that all these three are ultimately one and the same, the author quotes Sai Baba s words guaranteeing the welfare of the Bhaktas:-
"There will never be any dearth or scarcity, regarding food and clothes, in any devotees homes. It is my special characteristic, that I always look to, and provide, for the welfare of those devotees, who worship Me whole-heartedly with their minds ever fixed on Me. Lord Krishna has also said the same in the Gita. Therefore, strive not much for food and clothes. If you want anything, beg of the Lord, leave worldly honours, try to get Lord s grace and blessings, and be honored in His Court. Do not be deluded by worldly honor. The form of the Deity should be firmly fixed in the mind. Let all the senses and mind be ever devoted to the worship of the Lord, let there be no attraction for any other thing; fix the mind in remembering Me always, so that it will not wander elsewhere, towards body, wealth and home. Then it will be calm, peaceful and care-free. This is the sign of the mind, being well engaged in good company. If the mind is vagrant, it cannot be called well-merged."
After quoting these words, the author goes on to relate the story of Rama Navami festival in Shirdi. As Rama-Navami is the greatest festival celebrated at Shirdi, another fuller account, as published in Sai Leela Magazine of 1925, page 197, is also referred to and a summary of the festival, as related in both these accounts is attempted here.
Origin
One, Mr. Gopalrao Gund, was a Circle Inspector at Kopergaon. He was a great devotee of Baba. He had three wives, but had no issue. With Sai Baba s blessings, a son was born to him. In the joy that he felt regarding the event, an idea of celebrating a fair or 'Urus'1 occurred 1. Urus celebrations are made at the tombs of Muslim Holy men. It is surprising that how Mr.Gund, a Hindu, got this idea. 33 to him in the year 1897, and he placed it for consideration before other Shirdi devotees, viz. Tatya Patil, Dada Kote Patil and Madhavrao Deshpande (Shama). They all approved of the idea, and got Sai Baba s permission and blessings. Then an application for getting the Collector's1 sanction for celebrating the urus was made, but as the village Kulkarni reported against holding the fair, the sanction was refused. But as Sai Baba had blessed it, they tried again, and ultimately succeeded in getting the Collector s sanction. The day for the Urus was fixed on the Rama-Navami day, after having consultation with Sai Baba. It seems, He had some end in view, in this, viz., the Unification of the two fairs of festivals, the Urus and the Rama-Navami and the unification of the two communities - the Hindus and the Mahomedans. As future events showed, this end or object was achieved.
Though the permission was obtained, but other difficulties cropped up. Shirdi was a village, and there was scarcity of water. There were two wells in the village, the one in use, dried up soon, and the water from the second was brackish. This brackish water was turned into sweet one by Sai Baba, by throwing flowers into it. The water of this well was insufficient, so Tatya Patil had to arrange to get water, from a well by fixing Moats (leather sacks) thereon, at a considerable distance. Then temporary shops had to be constructed, and wrestling bouts arranged. Gopalrao Gund had a friend, by name Damu Anna Kasar, of Ahmednagar. He also was similarly unhappy in the matter of progeny, though he married two wives. He too was blessed by Sai Baba with sons, and Mr. Gund prevailed upon his friend to prepare and supply one simple flag for the procession of the fair; he also succeeded in inducing Mr. Nanasaheb Nimonkar to supply another embroidered flag. Both these flags were taken in procession through the village, and finally fixed at the two ends or corners of the Masjid, which is called by Sai Baba as Dwarkamai. This is being done even now.
The ‘Sandal’ Procession
There was another procession which was started in this fair. This idea of Sandal procession originated with one Mr. Amir Shakkar Dalal, a Mahomedan Bhakta from Korhla. This procession is held in honour of great Muslim Saints. Sandal i.e. Chandan ( ) paste and scrappings are put in the THALI (flat dishes), and these are carried with incense burning before them in procession to the accompaniment of band and music through the village and then after returning to the Masjid, the contents of the dishes are thrown on the Nimbar (nitche) and walls of the Masjid with hands. This work was managed by Mr. Amir Shakkar for the first three years, and then afterwards by his wife. So on one day, the two processions, the Flags by the Hindus and that of Sandal by the Muslims, went on side by side, and are still going on without any hitch.
Arrangement
This day was very dear and sacred to the devotees of Sai Baba. Most of them turned out on the occasion, and took a leading part in the management of the fair. Tatya Kote Patil looked to all outward affairs, while the internal management was entirely left to one Radha Krishna Mai, a female devotee of Baba. Her residence was full of guests on the occasion, and she had to look to their needs, and also to arrange for all the paraphernalia of the fair. Another work, which she willingly did, was to wash out and clean and white-wash the entire Masjid, its walls and floor, which were blackened and were full of soot on account of the ever-burning Dhuni (sacred fire) of Sai Baba. This work, she did during the night, when Sai Baba went to sleep every alternate day in the Chavadi. She had to take out all the things, including even the Dhuni, and after thorough cleaning and whitewashing replace them, as they were before. Feeding the poor, which was so dear to Sai Baba, was also a great item in this fair. For this purpose, cooking, on a grand scale and preparing various sweet dishes, was done in Radha-Krishna Mai s lodging, and, various rich and wealthy devotees took a leading part in this affair.
Transformation of Urus into Rama-Navami Festival
Things were going on in this way and the fair was gradually increasing in importance till 1912 A.D., when a change took place; That year one devotee, Mr. Krishnarao Jageshwar Bhisma (the author of the pamphlet Sai Sagunopasana ), came for the fair with Dadasaheb Khaparde of Amraoti, and was staying on the previous day in the Dixit Wada. While he was lying on the verandah, and while Mr. Laxmanrao alias Kaka Mahajani, was going down with Puja materials to the Masjid, a new thought arose in his mind and he accosted the latter thus - There is some providential arrangement in the fact that the Urus or fair is celebrated in Shirdi on the Rama-Navami day; this day is very dear to all the Hindus; then why not begin the Rama-Navami Festival - the celebration of the birth of Shri Rama here on this day? Kaka Mahajani liked the idea, and it was arranged to get Baba s permission in this matter. The main difficulty was how to secure a Haridas, who would perform Kirtan and sing the glories of the Lord on the occasion. But Bhishma solved the difficulty, by saying that his Rama Akhyan (composition on Rama s birth) was ready, and he would do the Kirtan himself, while Kaka Mahajani should play on the harmonium. It was also arranged to get the Sunthavada (ginger-powder mixed with sugar) as Prasad prepared by Radha-Krishna Mai. So they immediately went to the Masjid to get Baba s permission. Baba, who knew all things and what was passing there, asked Mahajani, as to what was going on in the Wada. Being rather perturbed, Mahajani could not catch the purport of the question and remained silent. Then Baba asked Bhishma, what he had to say. He explained the idea of celebrating Rama-Navami festival, and asked for Baba s permission and Baba gladly gave it. All rejoiced and made preparations for the Jayanti1-festival. Next day, the Masjid was decorated with buntings etc., a cradle was supplied by Radha-Krishna Mai, and placed in front of Baba s seat and the proceedings started. Bhishma stood up for Kirtan and Mahajani played on the harmonium. Sai Baba sent a man to call Mahajani. He was hesitating to go, doubting whether Baba would allow the festival to go on; but when he went to Baba, the latter asked him as to what was going on and why the cradle was placed there. He answered that the Rama-Navami festival had commenced, and the cradle was put on for that purpose. Then Baba took a garland from the Nimbar (nitche), and placed it round his neck and sent another garland for Bhishma. Then commenced the Kirtan. When it came to a close, pound sounds of "Victory to Rama" went up; and Gulal (red - powder) was thrown up all round, amidst band and music. Everybody was overjoyed, when suddenly roaring was heard. The red-powder thrown promiscuously all round, went up, somehow entered Baba s eyes. Baba got wild and began to scold and abuse loudly. People got frightened by this scene and took to their heels. Those intimate devotees, who knew Baba well, took these scoldings and outpourings of Baba, as blessings in disguise. They thought that when Rama was born, it was proper for Baba to get wild and enraged to kill Ravana; and his demons, in the form of egoism and wicked thoughts etc. Besides they knew, that whenever a new thing was undertaken at Shirdi, it was usual with Baba to get wild and angry, and so they kept quiet. Radha-Krishna Mai was rather afraid; and thought that Baba might break her cradle, and she asked Mahajani to get the cradle back. When he went to loosen and unfasten the cradle, Baba went to him, and asked him not to remove it. Then after some time, Baba became calm, and that day s programme, including Mahapuja and Arati was finished. Later on, Mr. Mahajani asked Baba, for permission to remove the cradle, Baba refused the same saying, that the festival was not yet finished. Next day, another Kirtan and Gopal-Kala ceremony (an earthern pot containing parched rice mixed with curds is hung, only to be broken after the Kirtan , and the contents distributed to all, as was done by Lord Kri shna amongst His cow-herd (friends), were performed, and then Baba allowed the cradle to be removed. While the Rama-Navami festival was thus going on, the procession, of the two flags by day and that of the Sandal by night, went off with the usual pomp and show. From this time onwards, the Urus of Baba was transformed into the Rama-Navami festival.
From next year (1913), the items in the programme of Rama- Navami began to increase. Radha-Krishna Mai started a Nama-Saptah (singing the glory of God s name continuously day and night for seven days), from 1st of Chaitra, For this, all devotees took part by turns, and she also joined it, sometimes early in the morning. As Rama-Navami Festival is celebrated in many places all over the country, the difficulty of getting a Haridas was felt again. But 5 or 6 days before the festival , Mahajani met accidentally Balabuva Mali, who was known as modern Tukaram, and got him to do the Kirtan that year. The next year (1914), another Balabuva Satarkar of Brihadsiddha Kavate, District Satara, could not act as a Haridas in his own town, as plague was prevailing in his town, and so he came to Shirdi; With Baba s permission, which was secured through Kakasaheb Dixit, he did the Kirtan; and was sufficiently recompensed for his labour. The difficulty of getting a new Haridas every year was finally solved from 1914 by Sai Baba, as He entrusted this function to Das Ganu Maharaj permanently, and since that time, he has been successfully and creditably conducting that function uptill now.
Since 1912, this festival began to grow gradually year by year. From the 8th to 12th of Chaitra, Shirdi looked like a bee-hive of men. Shops began to increase. Celebrated wrestlers took part in wrestling bouts. Feeding of the poor was done on a grander scale. Hard work and sincere efforts of Radha-Krishna Mai turned Shirdi into a Sansthan (State). Paraphernalia increased. A beautiful horse, a palanquin, chariot and many silver things, pots, buckets, pictures, mirrors etc. were presented. Elephants were also sent for the procession. Though all this paraphernalia increased enormously, Sai Baba ignored all these things, and maintained His simplicity as before. It is to be noted that both the Hindus and Mahomedans have been working in unison in both the processions, and during the entire festival, there has been no hitch or quarrel between them at all so far. First about 5000- 7000 people used to collect, but that figure went up to 75000 in some years; still there was no outbreak of any epidemic or any riots w orth the name during so many past years.
Repairs to the Masjid
Another important idea occured to Gopal Gund. Just as he started the Urus or fair, he thought that he should put the Masjid in order. So in order to carry out the repairs, he collected stones and got them dressed. But this work was not assigned to him. This was reserved for Nanasaheb Chandorkar, and the pavement -work for Kakasaheb Dixit. First, Baba was unwilling to allow them to have these works done, but with the intervention of Mhalsapati, a local devotee of Baba, His permission was secured. When the pavement was completed in one night in the Masjid, Baba took a small Gadi for His seat, discarding the usual piece of sack - cloth used till then. In 1911, the Sabha - Mandap (court - yard) was also put in order with great labour and effort. The open space in front of the Masjid was very small and inconvenient. Kakasaheb Dixit wanted to extend it and put on it a roofing. At great expense, he got iron-posts, and pillars and trusses and started the work. At night, all the devotees worked hard and fixed the posts; but Baba, when he returned from Chavadi next morning, uprooted them all and threw them out. Once it so happened that Baba got very excited, caught a pole with one hand, and began to shake and uproot it, and with the other hand caught the neck of Tatya Patil. He took by force Tatya s Pheta, struck a match, set it on fire and threw it in a pit. At that time, Baba s eyes flashed like burning embers. None dared to look at Him. All got terribly frightened. Baba took out a rupee from his pocket and threw it there, as if it were an offering on an auspicious occasion. Tatya also was much frightened. None knew what was going to happen to Tatya, and none dared to interfere. Bhagoji Shinde, the leper devotee of Baba, made a little boldly advance, but he was pushed out by Baba. Madhavrao was also similarly treated, he being pelted with brick pieces. So all those, who went to intercede, were similarly dealt with. But after some time, Baba s anger cooled CHAPTER VI 3 8 SHRI SAI SATCHARITRA down. He sent for a shopkeeper, got from him an embroidered Pheta and Himself tied it on Tatya s head, as if he was being given a special honour. All the people were wonderstruck to see this strange behavior of Baba. They were at a loss to know, what enraged Baba so suddenly and what led Him to assault Tatya Patil, and why His anger cooled down, the next moment. Baba was sometimes very calm and quiet and talked sweet things with love, but soon after, with or without any pretext, got enraged. Many such incidents may be related; but I do not know which to choose and which to omit. I, therefore, refer them as they occur to me.
In the next Chapter the question whether Baba was a Hindu or a Mahomedan will be taken up; and His Yogic practices and powers, and other matters will be dealt with.
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter V |
| 09.15.04 (5:35 am) [edit] |
|
Sai Satcharitha The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Chapter V
Baba's Return with Chand Patil's Marriage - party - Welcomed and Addressed as "Sai" - Contact with Other Saints - His Dress and Daily Routine - The Story of the Padukas - Wrestling Bout with Mohdin and Change in Life - Turning Water into Oil - The Pseudo - Guru Javhar Ali.
Return with Chand Patil's Marriage - Party
As hinted in the last Chapter, I shall now describe first how Sai Baba returned to Shirdi after His disappearance.
There lived in the Aurangabad District (Nizam State), in a village called Dhoop, a well-to-do Mahomedan gentleman by name Chand Patil. While he was making a trip to Aurangabad, he lost his mare. For two long months, he made a diligent search but could get no trace of the lost mare. After being disappointed, he returned from Aurangabad with the saddle on his back. After travelling four Koss and a half, he came, on the way, to a mango tree under the foot of which sat a RATNA (queer fellow). He had a cap on His head, wore Kafni (long robe) and had a "Satka" (short stick) under His arm-pit and He was preparing to smoke a Chilim (pipe). On seeing Chand Patil pass by the way, He called out to him and asked him to have a smoke and to rest a little. The Fakir asked him about the saddle. Chand Patil replied that it was of his mare which was lost. The queer fellow or Fakir asked him to make a search in the Nala close by. He went and the wonder of wonders! he found out the mare. He thought that this Fakir was not an ordinary man, but an Avalia (a great saint). He returned to the Fakir with the mare. The Chilim was ready for being smoked, but two things were wanting; (1) fire to light the pipe, and (2) water to wet the chhapi (piece of cloth through which smoke is drawn up). The Fakir took His prong and thrust it forcibly into the ground and out came a live burning coal, which He put on the pipe. Then He dashed the Satka on the ground, from whence water began to ooze. The chhapi was wetted with that water, was then wrung out and wrapped round the pipe. Thus everything being complete, the Fakir smoked the Chilim and then gave it also to Chand Patil. On seeing all this, Chand Patil was wonderstruck. He requested the Fakir to come to his home and accept his hospitality. Next day He went to the Patil's house and stayed there for some time. The Patil was a village - officer of Dhoop. His wife's brother's son was to be married and the bride was from Shirdi. So Patil made preparations to start for Shirdi for the marriage. The Fakir also accompanied the marriage-party. The marriage went off without any hitch, the party returned to Dhoop, except the Fakir alone stayed in Shirdi, and remained there forever.
How the Fakir Got the Name SAI
When the marriage - party came to Shirdi, it alighted at the foot of a Banyan tree in Bhagata Mhalsapati's field near Khandoba's temple. The carts were loosened in the open court-yard of Khandoba's temple. The carts were loosened in the open court-yard of Khandoba's temple, and the members of the party descended one by one, and the Fakir also got down. Bhagat Mhalsapati saw the young Fakir getting down and accosted Him "YA SAI" (Welcome Sai). Others also addressed Him as Sai and thence-forth he became known as Sai Baba.
Contact with Other Saints
Sai Baba began to stay in a deserted Masjid1. One Saint named Devidas was living in Shirdi many years before Baba came there. Baba liked his company. He stayed with him in the Maruti temple, in the Chavadi, and some time lived alone. Then came another Saint by name Jankidas. Baba spent most of His time in talking with him, or Jankidas went to Baba's residence . So also one Vaishya house-holder Saint, from Puntambe by name Gangagir always frequented Shirdi. When he first saw Sai Baba, carrying pitchers of water in both hands, for watering the garden, he was amazed and said openly, "Blessed is Shirdi, that it got this precious Jewel. This man is carrying water to-day; but He is not an ordinary fellow. As this land (Shirdi) was lucky and meritorious, it secured this Jewel." So also one famous Saint by name Anandnath of Yewala Math2, a disciple of Akkalkot Maharaj came to Shirdi with some Shirdi people. When he saw Sai Baba, he said openly, "This is a precious Diamond in reality. Though he looks like an ordinary man, he is not a ëgar' (ordinary stone) but a Diamond. You will realize this in the near future." Saying this he returned to Yewala. This was said while Sai Baba was a youngster.
Baba's Dress and Daily Routine
In his young days, Sai Baba grew hair on His head; never had His head shaved. He dressed like an athlete. When He went to Rahata (3 miles from Shirdi), He brought with Him small plants of Merry Gold, Jai and Jui, and after cleaning, he planted and watered them. A devotee by name Vaman Tatya supplied Him daily with two earthen pitchers. With these Baba Himself used to water the plants. He drew water from the well and carried the pitchers on His shoulders. In the evening the pitchers were kept at the foot of the Neem tree. As soon as they were placed there, they were broken, as they were made of raw earth and not baked. Next day, Tatya supplied two fresh pitchers. This course went on for 3 years; and with Sai Baba's toil and labour, there grew a flower-garden. On this site, at present, stands the big mansion - Samadhi Mandir of Baba, which is now frequented and used by so many devotees.
The Story of Padukas (foot-prints) under the Neem Tree
A devotee of Akkalkot Maharaj by name Bhai Krishnaji Alibagkar worshipped the photo of Akkalkot Maharaj. He once thought of going to Akkalkot (Sholapur District), taking the darshana of the Padukas (footprints) of the Maharaj and offering his sincere worship there; but before he could go there, he got a vision in his dream. Akkalkot Maharaj appeared in the vision and said to him - "Now Shirdi is my resting place, go there and offer your Worship." So Bhai changed his plan and came to Shirdi, worshipped Baba, stayed there for six months and was happy. As a reminiscence of this vision etc., he prepared the Padukas and installed them on an auspicious day of Shravan, Shaka 1834 (1912 A.D.) under the Neem tree with due ceremonies and formalities, conducted by Dada Kelkar and Upasani. One Dixit Brahmin was appointed for worship, and the management was entrusted to devotee Sagun.
Complete Version of this Story
Mr. B.V. Deo, Retired Mamalatdar of Thana, and a great devotee of Sai Baba, made enquired about this matter with Sagun Meru Naik and Govind Kamlakar Dixit and has published a full version of the Padukas in Sai Leela Vol. 11, No. 1, page 25. It runs as follows:
In 1834 Shaka (1912 A.D.) one Doctor Ramarao Kothare of Bombay came to Shirdi for Baba's darshana. His compounder; and his friend, Bhai Krishnaji Alibagkar, accompanied him. The compounder and Bhai became intimate with Sagun Meru Naik and G.K. Dixit. While discussing things, these persons thought that there must be some memorial of the fact of Sai Baba's first coming to Shirdi and sitting under the holy Neem tree. They thought of installing Baba's Padukas there and were going to make them of some rough stones. Then Bhai's friend, the compounder, suggested that if this matter be made known to his master, Dr. Ramarao Kothare, who would prepare nice Padukas for this purpose. All liked the proposal and Dr. Kothare was informed of it. He came to Shirdi and drew a plan of the Padukas. He went to Upasani Maharaj in Khandoba's temple, and showed him his plan. The latter made many improvements, drew lotuses, flowers, conch, disc, man etc., and suggested that the following SHLOKA (verse) regarding Neem tree's great ness and Baba's Yogi powers be inscribed. The verse was as follows:
"Sada Nimbarvrikshasya mooladhiwasat, Sudhasravinam tiktamapi-apriyam tam, Tarum Kalpavrikshadhikam sadhayantam Namameeshwaram Sadgurum Sai Natham"
Upasani's suggestions were accepted and carried out. The Padukas were made in Bombay and sent to Shirdi with the compounder. Baba said that they should be installed on the Pournima (15th) of Shravan. On that day at 11 a.m., G.K. Dixit brought them on his head from Khandoba's temple to the Dwarkamai (Masjid) in procession. Baba touched the Padukas, saying that these are the feet of the Lord and asked the people to instal them, under foot of the Neem tree.
A day before, one Parsi devotee of Bombay named Pastha Shet sent Rs.25/- by money order. Baba gave this sum for the installation of the Padhukas. The total expense of installation came up to Rs.100/- out of which Rs.75/- were collected by subscriptions. For the first 5 years, G.K. Dixit worshipped the Padukas daily and then this was done by Laxman Kacheshwar Jakhadi. In the first five years, Dr. Kothare sent Rs. 2 per month for lighting and he also sent the railing round the Padukas. The expense of bringing the railing from the station to Shirdi (Rs. 7-8-0)1 (presently Rs.7.50p) and roofing was paid by Sagun Meru Naik. Now, Jakhadi (Nana Pujari) does the worship and Sagun Meru Naik offers the naivaidya and lights the evening lamps.
Bhai Krishnaji was orginally a devotee of Akkalkot Maharaj. He had come to Shirdi at the installation of the Padukas, in Shaka 1834 on his way to Akkalkot. He wanted to go to Akkalkot after taking the darshana of Baba. He asked Baba's permission for this. Baba said - "Oh, what is there in Akkalkot? Why do you go there? The incumbent Maharaj of that place is here, Myself." Hearing this Bhai did not go to Akkalkot. He came to Shirdi off and on, after the installation of the Padukas.
Mr. B.V. Deo concluded that Hemadpant did not know these details. Had be known them, he would not have failed to depict them in his Sat-charita.
Wresting Bout with Mohdin Tamboli and Change in Life
To return to other stories of Baba. There was a wrestler in Shirdi, by name Mohdin Tamboli. Baba and he did not agree on some items, and both had a fight. In this Baba was defeated. Thenceforth, Baba changed His dress and mode of living. He donned Kafni, wore a Langot (waist band) and covered His head with a piece of cloth. He took a piece of sack-cloth for His seat, sack-cloth for His bed and was content with wearing torn and worn out rags. He always said that "Poverty is better than Kingship, far better than Lordship. The Lord is always brother (befriender) of the poor." Gangagir was also very fond of wrestling. While he was once wrestling, a similar feeling of dispassion came over him, and at the proper time he heard the voice of an adept, saying that he should wear out his body, playing with God. So he too gave up Samsara and turned towards God-realization. He established a math on the banks of the river near Puntambe, and lived there with disciples.
Sai Baba did not mix and speak with the people. He only gave answers when he was questioned. By day he always sat under the Neem tree, sometimes under the shade of a branch of a Babul tree near the stream at the outskirts of the village. In the afternoon, He used to walk at random and go at times to Nimgaon. There He frequented the house of Balasaheb Dengale. Baba loved Mr. Balasaheb. His younger brother, named Nanasaheb, had no son, though he married a second wife. Balasaheb sent Nanasaheb for taking darshana of Sai Baba, and after some time with His grace, Nanasaheb got a son. From that time onwards, people began to come in numbers to see Sai Baba, and His fame began to spread and reached Ahmednagar; from thence Nanasaheb Chandorkar and Keshav Chidamber, and many others began to come to Shirdi. Baba was surrounded by His devotees during day; and slept at night in an old and dilapidated Masjid. Baba's paraphernalia at this time consisted of a Chilim, tobacco, a "Tumrel" (tin pot), long flowing Kafni, a piece of cloth round His head, and a Satka (short stick), which He always kept with Him. The piece of white cloth on the head was twisted like matted hair, and flowed down from the left ear on the back. This was not washed for weeks. He wore no shoes, no sandals. A piece of sack-cloth was His seat for most of the day. He wore a coupin (waist-cloth-band) and for warding off cold he always sat in front of a Dhuni (sacred fire) facing south with His left hand resting on the wooden railing. In that Dhuni, He offered as oblation; egoism, desires and all thoughts and always uttered Allah Malik (God is the sole owner). The Masjid in which He sat was only of two room dimensions, where all devotees came and saw Him. After 1912 A.D., there was a change. The old Masjid was repaired and a pavement was constructed. Before Baba came to live in this Masjid, He lived for a long time in a place Takia, where with GHUNGUR (small bells) on His legs, Baba danced beautifully sang with tender love.
Turning Water into Oil
Sai Baba was very fond of lights. He used to borrow oil from shop-keepers, and keep lamps burning the whole night in the Masjid and temple. This went on for some time. The Banias1, who supplied oil gratis, once met together and decided not to give Him oil. When, as usual, Baba went to ask for oil, they all gave Him a distinct No. Unperturbed, Baba returned to the Masjid and kept the dry wicks in the lamps. The banias were watching Him with curiosity. Baba took the Tumrel (tin pot) which contained very little (a few drops) of oil, put water into it and drank it and forced it fall in the container.
After consecrating the tin-pot in this way, He again took water in the tin-pot and filled all the lamps with it and lighted them. To the surprise and dismay of the watching Banias, the lamps began to burn and kept burning the whole night. The Banias repented and apologized. Baba forgave them and asked them to be more truthful in future.
The Pseudo-Guru Javhar Ali
Five years after the wrestling bout mentioned above, one Fakir from Ahmednager by name Javhar Ali, came to Rahata with his disciples and stayed in Bakhal (spacious room) near Virabhadra temple. The Fakir was learned, could repeat the whole Koran and had a sweet tongue. Many religious and devout people of the village came to him and began to respect him. With the help of the people, he started to build an Idgah ( a wall before which Mahomedans pray on Idgah day), near the Virabhadra temple. There was some quarrel about this affair, on account of which, Javhar Ali had to leave Rahata. Then he came to Shirdi and lived in the Masjid with Baba. People were captured by his sweet talk, and he began to call Baba his disciple. Baba did not object and consented to be his Chela. Then both Guru and Chela decided to return to Rahata and live there. The Guru (Teacher) never knew his disciple's worth, but the disciple knew the defects of the Guru, still he never disrespected him, observing carefully his duties. He even served the Master in various ways. They used to come to Shirdi off and on, but their main stay was in Rahata. The loving devotees of Baba in Shirdi did not like, that Baba should stay away from them in Rahata. So they went in a deputation to bring Baba back to Shirdi. When they met Baba near the Idgah and told the purpose for which they came, Baba said to them that the Fakir was an ill-tempered fellow, he would not leave him and that they should better return to Shirdi without him, before the Fakir returned. While they were thus talking, the Fakir turned up and was very angry with them for trying to take away his disciple. There was some discussion and altercation and it was finally decided that both the Guru and Chela should return to Shirdi. And so they returned and lived in shirdi. But after a few days the Guru was tested by Devidas and he was found wanting. Twelve years before Baba arrived in Shirdi with the marriage-party, this Devidas aged about 10 or 11 came to Shirdi and lived in the Maruti temple. Devidas had fine features and brilliant eyes, and he was dispassion incarnate and a Jnani. Many persons, namely Tatya Kote, Kashinath and others regarded, him as their Guru. They brought Javhar Ali in his presence, and in the discussion that followed, Javhar was worsted and fled from Shirdi. He went and stayed in Bijapur and returned after many years to Shirdi, and prostrated himself before Sai Baba. The delusion that he was Guru and Sai Baba his Chela, was cleared away, and as he repented, Sai Baba treated him with respect. In this case Sai Baba showed by actual conduct how one should get rid of egoism and do the duties of a disciple to attain the highest end, viz., self-realization. This story is told here according to the version given by Mhalsapati ( a great devotee of Baba).
In the next Chapter will be described Rama-Navami Festival1, the Masjid, its former condition and later improvement etc.
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| Sai Satcharitha |
| 09.15.04 (5:27 am) [edit] |
Sai Satcharitha The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Chapter IV SAI BABA'S FIRST ADVENT IN SHIRDI
Mission of the Saints - Shirdi a Holy Tirth - Personality of Sai Baba - Dictum of Goulibuva - Appearance of Vithal - Kshirsagar's Story - Das Ganu's Bath in Prayag - Immaculate Conception of Sai Baba and His First Advent in Shirdi - Three Wadas
In the last chapter, I described the circumstances which led me to write Sai-Sat-Charita. Let me now describe the first advent of Sai Baba in Shirdi.
Mission of the Saints
Lord Krishna says in Bhagvadgita (Chapter IV, 7 - 8 ) that "Whenever there is a decay of Dharma (righteousness) and an ascendancy of unrighteousness, I manifest Myself; and for the protection of the virtuous, the destruction of the vicious and for the establishment of righteousness, I manifest Myself in age after age".
This is the mission of Lord, and the Sages and Saints, Who are His representatives and Who appear here at proper times, help in their own way to fulfil that mission. For instance, when the twice born, i.e. the Brahmins, the Kshatriyas and the Vaishyas neglect their duties and when the Shudras try to usurp the rights of the higher classes, when spiritual preceptors are not respected but humiliated, when nobody cares for religious instructions, when every body thinks himself very learned, when people begin to partake of forbidden foods and intoxicating drinks, when under the cloak of religion, people indulge in malpractices, when people belonging to different sects fight amongst themselves, when Brah-mins fail to do Sandhya adoration, and the orthodox their religious practices, when Yogis neglect their meditation, when people begin to think that wealth, progeny, wife are their sole concern, and thus turn away from the true path of salvation, then do Saints appear and try to set matters right by their words and action. They serve us as beacon-lights, and show us the right path, and the right way for us to follow. In this way, many saints, viz. Nivritti, Jnanadev, Muktabai, Namdev, Gora, Gonayi, Ekanath, Tukaram, Narahari, Narsi Bhai, Sajan Kasai, Sawata, Ramdas, and various others did appear at various times to show the right path to the people, and so presently came Shri Sai Baba of Shirdi.
Shirdi - A Holy Tirth
The banks of the Godavari river, in the Ahmednagar District, are very fortunate for they gave birth and refuge to many a Saint, prominent amongst them being Jnaneshwar. Shirdi also falls in the Kopargaon Taluka of the Ahmednagar District. After crossing the Godavari river at Kopargaon, one gets the way to Shirdi. When you go three Koss (9 miles), you come to Nimgaon, from whence, Shirdi is visible. Shirdi is as famous and well-known as other holy places like Gangapur, Narsinhwadi, Audumbar on the banks of Krishna river. As the devotee Damaji flourished in and blessed Mangalvedha (near Pandharpur) as Samarth Ramdas at Sajjangad, as Shri Narasimha Saraswati at Saraswatiwadi, so Sainath flourished at Shirdi and blessed it.
Personality of Sai Baba
It is on account of Sai Baba that Shirdi grew into importance. Let us see what sort of a personage Sai Baba was. He conquered this Samsar (worldly existence), which is very difficult and hard to cross. Peace or mental calm was His ornament, and He was the repository of wisdom. He was the home of Vaishnava devotees, most liberal (like Karna) amongst liberals, the quint-essence of all essences. He had no love for perishable things, and was always engrossed in self-realization, which was His sole concern. He felt no pleasure in the things of this world or of the world beyond. His Antarang (heart) was as clear as a mirror, and His speech always rained nectar. The rich or poor people were the same to Him. He did not know or care for honour or dishonour. He was the Lord of all beings. He spoke freely and mixed with all people, saw the actings and dances of Nautchgirls and heard Gajjal songs. Still, He swerved not an inch from Samadhi (mental equilibrium). The name of Allah was always on His lips. While the world awoke, He slept; and while the world slept, He was vigilant. His abdomen (Inside) was as calm as the deep sea. His Ashram could not be determined, nor His actions could be definitely determined, and though He sat (lived) in one place, He knew all the transactions of the world. His Darbar was imposing. He told daily hundreds of stories, still He swerved not an inch from His vow of silence. He always leaned against the wall in the Masjid or walked morning, noon and evening towards Lendi (Nala) and Chavadi; still He at all times abided in the Self. Though a Siddha, He acted like a Sadhaka. He was meek, humble and egoless, and pleased all. Such was Sai Baba, and as the soil of Shirdi was trodden by Sai Baba's Feet, it attained extraordinary importance. As jnaneshwar elevated Alandi, Ekanath did to Paithan, so Sai Baba raised Shirdi. Blessed are the grass-leaves and stones of Shirdi, for they could easily kiss the Holy Feet of Sai Baba, and take their dust on their head. Shirdi became to us, devotees, another Pandharpur, Jagannath, Dwarka, Banaras (Kashi) and Rameshwar, Badrikedar, Nasik, Tryambakeshwar, Ujjain, and Maha Kaleshwar or Mahabaleshwar Gokarn. Contact of Sai Baba in Shirdi was like our Veda and Tantra; it quieted our Samsara (world consciousness) and rendered self-realization easy. The darshana of shri Sai was our Yoga-Sadhana, and talk with Him removed our sins. Shampooing His Legs was our bath in Triveni Prayag, and drinking the holy water of His Feet destroyed our desires. To us, His commands were Vedas, and accepting (eating) His Udi (sacred ashes) and Prasad was all purifying. He was our Shri Krishna and Shri Rama who gave us solace and He was our Para Brahma (Absolute Reality). He was Himself beyond the Pair of dwandwas (opposite), never dejected nor elated. He was always engrossed in His Self as ëExistence, Knowledge and Bliss.' Shirdi was His centre; but His field of action extended far wide, to Punjab, Calcutta, North India, Gujarat, Dacca (Now in Bangladesh) and Konkan. Thus the fame of Sai Baba spread, far, and wide, and people from all parts came to take His darshana and be blessed. By mere darshan, minds of people, whether, pure or impure, would become at once quiet. They got here the same sort of unparalleled joy that devotees get at Pandharpur by seeing Vithal Rakhumai. This is not an exaggeration. Consider what a devotee says in this respect.
Dictum of Goulibuva
An old devotee by name Goulibuva, aged about 95 years, was a Varkari of Pandhari. He stayed 8 months at Pandharpur and four months - Ashadha to Kartik (July - November) on the banks of the Ganges. He had an ass with him for carrying his luggage, and a disciple, as his companion. Every year he made his Vari or trip to Pandharpur and came to Shirdi to see Sai Baba, Whom he loved most. He used to stare at Baba and say, "This is Pandharinath Vithal incarnate, the merciful Lord of the poor and helpless." This Goulibuva was an old devotee of Vithoba, and had made many a trip to Pandhari; and he testified that Sai Baba was real Pandharinath.
Vithal Himself Appeared
Sai Baba was very fond of remembering and singing God's name. He always uttered Allah Malik(God is Lord) ands in His presence made others sing God's name continuously, day and night, for 7 days. This is called Namasaptaha. Once He asked Das Ganu Maharaj to do the Namasaptaha. He replied that he would do it, provided he was assured that Vithal would appear at the end of the 7th day. Then Baba, placing His hand on his breast assured him that certainly Vithal would appear, but that the devotee must be ëearnest and devout'. The Dankapuri (Takore) of Takurnath, the Pandhari of Vithal, the Dwarka of Ranchhod (Krishna) is here (Shirdi). One need not go far out to see Dwarka. Will Vithal come here from some outside place? He is here. Only when the devotee is bursting with love and devotion, Vithal will manifest Himself here (Shirdi).
After the Saptaha was over, Vithal did manifest Himself in the following manner. Kakasaheb Dixit was, as usual, sitting in meditation after the bath, and he saw Vithal in a vision. When he went at noon for Baba's darshana, Baba asked him point-blank - "Did Vithal Patil come? Did you see Him? He is a very truant fellow, catch Him firmly, otherwise, he will escape, if you be a little inattentive." This happened in the morning and at noon there was another Vithal darshana. One hawker from outside, came there for selling 25 or 30 pictures of Vithoba. This picture exactly tallied with the figure, that appeared in Kakasaheb's vision. On seeing this and remembering Baba's words, Kakasaheb Dixit was much surprised and delighted. He bought one picture of Vithoba, and placed it in his shrine for worship.
Bhagwantrao Kshirsagar's Story
How fond was Baba for Vithal worship was illustrated in Bhagwantrao Kshirsagar's story. The father of Bhagwantrao was a devotee of Vithoba, and used to make Varis (annual trips) to Pandharpur. He also had an image of Vithoba at home, which he worshipped. After his death, the son stopped everything - the Vari, the worship and shraddha ceremony etc. When Bhagwantrao came to Shirdi, Baba on remembering his father, at once said - "His father was my friend, so I dragged him (the son) here. He never offered naivaidya (offering of food) and so he starved Vithal and Me. So I brought him here. I shall remonstrate him now and set him to worship."
Das Ganu's Bath in Prayag
The Hindus think that a bath in the holy Tirth of Prayag1, where the Ganga and Yamuna meet, is very meritorious and thousands of pilgrims go there, at periodical times, to have the sacred bath there. Once, Das Ganu thought that he should go to Prayag for a bath, and came to Baba to get His permission for doing so. Baba replied to him - "It is not necessary to go so long. Our Prayag is here, believe me." Then wonder of wonders! When Das Ganu placed his head on Baba's Feet, out came or flowed streams, of Ganga - Yamuna water, from both the toes of Baba. Seeing this miracle, Das Ganu was overwhelmed with feelings of love and adoration and was full of tears. Inwardly, he felt inspired, and his speech burst forth into a song in praise of Baba and His Leelas.
Immaculate Conception of Sai Baba and His First Advent in Shirdi
Nobody knew the parents, birth or birth-place of Sai Baba. Many inquiries were made, many questions were put to Baba and others regarding these items, but no satisfactory answer or information has yet been obtained. Practically we know nothing about these matters. Namdev and Kabir were not born like ordinary mortals. They were found as infants in mother-of-pearls, Namdev being found on the bank Bhimrathi river by Gonayee, and Kabir on the bank Bhagirathi river by Tamal. Similar was the case with Sai Baba. He first manifested Himself as a young lad of sixteen under a Neem tree in Shirdi, for the sake of Bhaktas. Even then He seemed to be full with the knowledge of Brahman. He had no desire for worldly objects even in dream. He kicked out Maya; and Mukti (deliverance) was serving at His feet. One old woman of Shirdi, the mother of Nana Chopdar, described Him thus. This young lad, fair, smart and very handsome, was first seen under the Neem tree, seated in an Asan. The people of the village were wonder-struck to see such a young lad practising hard penance, not minding heat and cold. By day he associated with none, by night he was afraid of nobody. People were wondering and asking, whence this young chap had turned up. His form and features were so beautiful that a mere look endeared Him to all. He went to nobody's door, always sat near the Neem tree. Outwardly he looked very young; but by His action he was really a Great Soul. He was the embodiment of dispassion and was an enigma to all. One day it so happened, that God Khandoba possessed the body of some devotee and people began to ask Him, "Deva (God), you please enquire what blessed father's son is this lad and whence did He come". God Khandoba asked them to bring a pick-axe and dig in a particular place. When it was dug, bricks were found underneath a flat stone. When the stone was removed, a corridor led to a cellar where cow-mouth-shaped structures, wooden boards, necklaces were seen. Khandoba said - "This lad practiced penance here for 12 years." Then the people began to question the lad about this. He put them off the scent by telling them that it was His Guru's place, His holy Watan and requested them to guard it well. The people then closed the corridor as before. As Ashwattha and Audumbar trees are held sacred, Baba regarded this Neem tree equally sacred and loved it most. Mhalasapati and other Shirdi devotees regard this site as the resting place (Samadhi-Sthana) of Baba's Guru and prostrate before it.
Three Wadas
(1) The site with the Neem tree and surrounding space was bought by Mr. Hari Vinayak Sathe, and on this site a big building styled Sathe's Wada was erected. This Wada was the sole resting place for pilgrims, who flocked there. A Par (platform) was built round the neem tree and lofts with steps were constructed. Under the steps, there is a niche facing South and devotees sit on the Par (platform) facing north. It is believed, that he who burns incense there, on Thursday and Friday evenings will, by God's grace, be happy. This Wada was old and dilapidated and wanted repairs. The necessary repairs, additions and alterations have been made now by the Sansthan. (2) Then after some years another Wada, Dixit's Wada was constructed. Kakasaheb Dixit, Solicitor of Bombay, had gone to England. He had injured his leg by an accident there. The injury could not be got rid of by any means. Nanasaheb Chandorkar advised him to try Sai Baba. So he saw Sai Baba in 1909 A.D., and requested Him to cure rather the lameness of his mind than that of his leg. He was so much pleased with the darshana of Sai Baba, that he decided to reside in Shirdi. So he built a Wada for himself and other devotees. The foundation of this building was laid on 10-12-1910.
On this day, two other important events took place. (1) Mr. Dadasaheb Khaparde was given permission to return home, and (2) the night Arti in Chavadi was commenced. The Wada was complete and was inhabited on the Rama-Navami day in 1911 A.D., with due rites and formalities. (3) Then another Wada or palatial mansion was put up by the famous millionaire, Mr. Booty, of Nagpur. Lots of money were spent on this building, but all the amount was well utilized, as Sai Baba's body is resting in this Wada, which is now called the Samadhi Mandir. The site of this Mandir had formerly a garden, which was watered and looked after by Baba. Three Wadas thus sprang up, where there was none formerly. Of these, Sathe's Wada was most useful to all, in the early days.
The story of the garden, attended to by Sai Baba with the help of Vaman Tatya, the temporary absence of Sai Baba from Shirdi, and His coming again to Shirdi with the marriage-party of Chand Patil, the company of Devidas, Jankidas and Gangagir, Baba's wrestling match with Mohdin Tamboli, residence in Masjid, love of Mr. Dengale and other devotees; and other incidents will be described in the next Chapter.
*Mr. B.V.Deo, Retired Mamlatdar of Thana has proved by his researches that Shirdi comes in the limits of Pandharpur which was the southern-most centre of Dwaraka and, therefore, Shirdi was Dwaraka itself. (Vide Sai Leela, Vol. 14. Nos. 1-2-3). I have come across another definition of Dwarka, quoted from Skanda-Puran by K.Narayan Aiyar in his Permanent History of Bharatvarsha, Vol.2. Part 1. Page 90 which runs thus:–
The place, where doors are open for all people, of the four (Brahmin, Kshatriya, Vaishya and Shudra) classes, for accomplishing the four Purusharthas, viz. Dharma, Artha, Karma and Moksha, is called Dwaraka by the wise philosophers. Baba's Masjid in Shirdi was not only open to the four classes; but to the depressed untouchables, lepers etc. like Bhagoji Shinde and, therefore, it is very appropriately styled Dwaraka.
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| Shirdi Sai, Sathya Sai - Incredible! - Still |
| 09.15.04 (4:45 am) [edit] |
|
Incredible! - Still
The first volume of this book has a chapter on "The Same Baba", where many facts that convince us to the identity and continuity of the Sai Baba at Shirdi and the Sai Baba at Puttaparthi were mentioned. Baba refers to Himself always as Sai Baba, the name of Sathya Sai Baba is being used only to avoid legal and administrative complications with institutions and organisations that have grown round 'the previous body' and its admirers. When the Chairman of the Shirdi Samasthan, charged with the duty of administering the properties and the ceremonials of worship at Shirdi, where the 'previous body' is laid to rest, hesitated to swallow the 'Vibhuthi' materialised by the 'present body', (Sri Sathya Sai Baba) because he feared it might be a sacrilege, Baba gave him a sign, to convince him that the two are the same. His picture on the wall of that room in Bombay gave forth a flash of brilliant light, and the dark doubt in his heart was gone!
When Tideman Johanessen of Norway was before the Shirdi Shrine, an old man appeared before him and giving him a picture of Sathya Sai Baba and also a small quantity of Udi, directed him to see the present Avathar in Bombay, on the thirteenth day of March! No one had any inkling of the visit to Bombay in March of Sathya Sai Baba at that time. Later, when on 13th March, he met Baba at Bombay, Baba convinced him that he was informed at Shirdi by Him alone.
Sathya Sai Baba is the effulgence, the majesty, the compassion that animates every shrine in which Shirdi Sai Baba is now adored. A nephew of Kakasaheb Dixit, one of the inner circle of Sai devotees at Shirdi (if we can speak of inner and outer, instead of stronger and weaker) had written a song of prayer to Shirdi Sai Baba, where he yearned to be at least, 'your gatekeeper'! This was years ago. Now, he is the gatekeeper at Brindavan, Whitefield, living in a cottage near the gate and hurrying with the keys when Baba drives in, from Prasanthi Nilayam or Madras or Nilgiris.
Pray to Him, either as Shirdi Baba or as 'Parthi' Baba; it is Baba that hears. Mrs. Bhataja and her daughter heard of Baba while at Bangalore; they had to proceed to Bombay after a visit to Shirdi. They decided to have the Darsan of Baba on their way. Since they could not get the 'interview' within a few days, they had to leave. They called out to Baba when He was passing along the veranda on the first floor for permission to leave. So, He called me into His Presence and giving me some 'Udi' packets, said, "Go and give these to the mother and daughter from Bombay, waiting below." He added, "They have brought a piece of cloth for Me. Tell them they can take it back and use it, stitched as items of dress, as My Prasad." When I told them this, they were amazed! The piece of cloth they had brought and kept carefully inside their box was for offering at the Shrine of Shirdi; there, it would be spread on the 'tomb'! But, since Baba had accepted it "We shall not go to Shirdi; this is Shirdi. That offering has been accepted and returned as Prasadam," they exulted.
The Sai Sathcharitham, written while Sai was at Shirdi, with His Blessings, by Govinda Raghunatha Dabholkar refers to Shirdi Sai Baba Himself as "Sathya Sai"! It speaks of the story of Shirdi Sai Baba as "Sathya Sai Katha", it also describes a Sathya Sai Vratha, Sathya being as has happened in the present incarnation the abridgement of the name, Sathyanarayana!
Bhimaji Patel, after a miraculous recovery from disease through the Grace of Shirdi Sai, celebrated thanksgiving ceremonies. Full of gratitude and reverence instead of the usual Sathyanarayana Vratha, he observed the Sathya Sai Vratha! Instead of Sathyanarayana Katha which had to be read after the Vratha, he recited the Sathya Sai Katha! Sai Baba at Shirdi must have, as the indweller of Bhimaji, prompted him to name the Vratha and the Katha, in that manner, urged by the Sankalpa to suggest coming events. For, has not Sai Baba said at Shirdi, over and over again, "Blessed and fortunate is he who knows Me as seated in the hearts of all beings." In fact, He knew the past, present and future as Dabholkar has declared.
Ten years ago, a Maharashtrian composed a poem on Baba at Shirdi in which he characterised Sai as Sathya Sai. Last year, he came to know of Sathya Sai, through the first volume of this book. He came to Prasanthi Nilayam, drawn by the name which had come to his pen unawares. He told me that the continuity of the two Sais was confirmed by the last incident in the life of the first, and the first incident in the career of the second. Sai Baba appeared before Das Ganu at dawn on the 16th day of October, 1918 and said, "The Masjid has collapsed; I am going from there now; I have come to inform you; go there, quick. Fulfil this wish of mine: place flowers on My Dabari." Dabari indicated the 'tomb'. Das Ganu did as he was told. In 1940, when Baba announced Himself as having come again to resume His work and foster His Bhakthas, Peddavenkappa Raju asked his son who was making the announcement, "Show us a sign and convince us that you are the same Baba." And, Baba asked that 'flowers' be placed in His hands! - Flowers that He had asked Das Ganu to place on His Dabari, when He took leave of Shirdi! He threw the flowers on the floor - and the two words SAI and BABA were formed by those flowers moving themselves into those lines. For those who can read the tracks and trails of Godhead, this is a meaningful coincidence.
On Vijayadasami, 1916, when someone told Sai Baba at Shirdi, "Today is Seemollanghana Day", Baba stunned everyone by His announcement: "Yes; it is the day of My Seemollanghanam too." Seemollanghanam means the act of crossing the boundary, from one kingdom into another. Kings, in former days, gathered their forces, equipped them with arms worshipped and propitiated on Ayudha Puja Day (The Day previous to Vijayadasami Day) and, crossing their own state boundaries, they invaded the neighbouring states, eager to achieve Vijaya or Victory. That was on the tenth Day of Dasara, the tenth or Dasami day of the bright half of the Aswija month.
What exactly did Sai Baba mean, when He said, "Vijayadasami is the day of My Seemollanghanam"? Which border was He crossing and into which state was He proceeding? He left the body, as He had foretold, on Vijayadasami. He told Das Ganu next morning, appearing before him, "I am going from Shirdi now; oilmongers and grocers tease me a lot". So, He left Shirdi and crossed from one state to another, from Maharashtra to Andhra. That was the Seemollanghanam!
Sathya Sai Baba has said that in his previous Body, He told Kakasaheb that He would appear after 8 years, and not as 'a child of 8'. He appeared again at Puttaparthi, in 1926, 8 years after that Vijayadasami. He revealed Himself as a Divine Child, with a miraculous career before Him, in His 8th year, when He willed at school that the teacher should be stuck to his chair until He could get down from the bench on which He was ordered by him to stand. That was the first 'dramatic' announcement of the Advent of Sai again! - 'as a child of 8'.
There are some who limit the Almighty Will of Godhead and say that Sai Baba cannot enter into a human cage, once having flown out of it - as if they are the lawgivers for that Eternal Absolute! One such wrote a letter to me from Madras repeating this argument; when he received my reply he was so firmly convinced that he supported the identity and continuity and advent by a new argument! "The Bhagavadgitha tells us, the Lord has announced that those who depart from the body during a distressed smoky condition of the mind, or during the night, or the dark half of the month, or during the six months when the Sun is in the southern hemisphere, that is to say, during the six months that mark the southern or the manes' path, reach the region of the Moon, if they are Yogins. After some time, they have to return thence to the earth and human birth. (Chapter 8, Sloka 25). Sloka 28 says that if they depart during the day and during the bright half of the moon and during the six months of the Northward sun, the yogis do not return at all. Sai Baba of Shirdi departed during the Dakshinayana, the six months of the southern sun, because, evidently, He courted the chance of returning to earth." I can only say that such buttresses are not needed to prove the obvious. Here, beckoning us in love and sweetness is the Avathar, the reappearance of Sai whom we can all experience and benefit from. What need is there for argument?
As a boy of 14, when Baba decided to stand forth as Sai Baba, giving up the role of Sathyanarayana Raju, He threw away His school books, and walked away from His home, to a garden outside the town of Uravakonda. He told His sister-in-law who tried to persuade Him to stay: "I have got my work; My Bhakthas are waiting for Me." What was the Work? Who were the Bhakthas? We can see that the work was 'the continuation of what was achieved at Shirdi'; the Bhakthas were those who adored Him while at Shirdi and subsequently. This was the reason why He chided a far-famed worshipper of His Shirdi Form who refused to recognise Him thus: "What is the use of all your adoration and meditation when you cannot recognise the very God whom you are adoring and meditating upon?" Even in His teens, He demonstrated to two of His masters at school, Subbannachar and Kondappa, that He was Sai come again: He granted visions of Shirdi to His mother and father and many others at Puttaparthi. He gave pieces of the Kafni He wore at Shirdi to Thammiraju Manchiraju and others at Uravakonda.
Thammiraju Manchiraju was a teacher at the Uravakonda High School. He has written many articles about those days in the "Sanathana Sarathi" magazine. "Since the untimely death of my daughter, my wife was very depressed and so my 'pupil' at school - Sathya shall I say or Baba - came to my house frequently to console her. She used to go every Thursday evening to Him, at the Telugu teacher's house (the house of the elder brother of Baba). One day, while she was falling at His Feet, He raised her up saying, "I shall carry all burdens for you. Be happy, henceforth." Then, He waved His hands and created rice grains (just as he created for Megha at Viramgaon while at Shirdi) and asked her to tie them up in the Gerua piece of the Kafni He had given us earlier.
"We had to go some distance to the village well for the day's stock of potable water. My wife one day collected the children of the neighbours and asked them to play with our five-year old son, so that could go to the well and return. She gave them some sugar and said, 'Do Sai Puja, all of you; I shall come soon. Offer this sugar to Him and then, take it as Prasadam.' The children went into the shrine room; they repeated the hymns they knew. They saw Sai Baba sitting before them. He ate a small quantity of the sugar and gave each one of them a handful. My son was so excited at the Old Man's visit that he ran out to meet his mother and bring her along. He knew she would be delighted to meet Him. When she came in, the room was empty. 'Where has He gone?' she asked the children. The little innocents replied: 'We saw Him go into that picture'. Within a few days, we were at Puttaparthi, Baba told me, "You were sad that I had come away to Puttaparthi; but I can be here and still be there. I knew you would believe this only when the children spoke about what they saw." Thammiraju writes, "The question may arise: Why did He choose the Shirdi Form? I asked myself this question. I got the answer too from Sathya: There is no 'that form' or 'this form'. Both are one."
Sai Baba, while young, used to sing with enthusiasm, and dance with tinkling anklets on His Feet. In this appearance as Sathya, He used to delight in dance and impart delight to others by the dance. He sings with enthusiasm Kirthans and Namavalis which inspire hundreds of thousands into ecstatic devotion. Sai Baba wore, when He came to Shirdi, only a Dhothi round His waist and a shirt on His body; for many years, at Puttaparthi also, He wore the same style of clothes. He changed over to the long gown, as Sai Baba did at Shirdi, only later. He adopted the coloured gown and Dhothi for general wear, at the instance of devotees so that He could be more readily identified and not get lost when hundreds milled round Him for Darsan and to touch His Feet.
"Your joy is the food I subsist on", says Sathya Sai Baba. To give joy to the people around Him, at Shirdi, Sai Baba meekly submitted to pageantry and pomp. Every alternate day, Sai Baba was taken in procession from Dwarakamayi to the Chavadi, where He slept. Groups of men and women with Tal, Chiplis, Kartal, Mridang, Khanjira, Veena, and other musical instruments formed the vanguard of the procession. A long line of beautiful Raths followed behind. Next came the richly caparisoned horse, Syamakarna, which Sai Baba fondled and loved. Behind the horse was a palanquin borne by men who sang hymns, accompanied by many torchbearers on both sides. There were others with canes, silver sticks, poles with flags, bearers of poles with carved figures of Garuda on their crests. They danced in joy, shouting Jai, to the tune of drums and trumpets. Fireworks announced the approach of the procession through sound and the brilliance of sudden flashes of multicoloured light. Baba appeared on the steps of the Masjid with persons holding yak-tail Chowries on each side of him. The Bhaldars announced His appearance by shouting His name. Devotees spread folds of cloth on the road, as He moved along. An umbrella was held over His head; flowers besmeared with Gulal were showered on Him as he proceeded slowly."
The Sai Sathcharitha says, "What a beautiful procession. What an expression of devotion! That scene and those days are gone now. Nobody can see them now, nor in the future."
No; Baba has come again! He permitted devotees to arrange such processions again at Puttaparthi during the Dasara and Birthday Festivals, until about 1954. At Shirdi, Baba was bejewelled before He started for the Chavadi. "They put on His head a Mukuta (crown) and placed jewels round His neck as well as garlands. (Years ago, Sakamma from Bangalore brought many jewels which she put on Baba) During the short time of the procession, they changed His head-dress off and on." Even now, Baba yields to the prayers of people when He knows they are sincere and allows them to arrange processions in towns and villages (as at Shivajinagar, Kalyanapuram, Udumalpet, Coimbatore, Ootacamund), though with paraphernalia very much reduced.
At Shirdi, Baba referred to His Sircar, His Treasury, His Durbar; now too, He refers to Himself as Sath-Chakravarthi; He speaks of His storeroom, His treasury, His treasure (Pennidhi). At Shirdi, He said that "This Dwarakamayi is the Dankapuri of Dakurnath, the Pandhari of Vital, and the Dwarak of Ranchod". Baba has announced that the present Dwarakamayi (Prasanthi Nilayam) is "another Mathura, another Badrinath and another Thirupathi." The name Dwaraka was applied to the city built by Krishna on an island, because, the word means, a place the doors of which are open for the four castes and for the four types of men, namely, Aartha, Artharthi, Jijnasu and Jnani, so that they may attain the four Purusharthas. Certainly, the dwelling of the Lord at Dwaraka, Shirdi and Puttaparthi deserves the name. Baba has said, "This Prasanthi Nilayam has no wall or fence round it, for the Lord is accessible to all who come from all directions and all paths. All are welcome to the gift of Grace."
Sai Baba 'expressed a wish' that a Muralidhar idol of Krishna (with the flute or Murali in His hand) be installed in the quadrangle of the palatial building that Buty built in Shirdi; but He 'left' Shirdi before that wish could be fulfilled. Perhaps for that reason, Baba has a Muralidhar idol of Krishna on the porch of Prasanthi Nilayam, as the centre of adoration for all who raise their hands in prayer. He has a Muralidhar in the shrine in the Prayer Hall. There are two charming images of Muralidhar in the lovely garden of Brindavan, too.
A close study of the Sai Sathcharitha is a MUST for any one seeking to unravel the mystery of Sathya Sai Baba, for the Hand that gives and the Voice that teaches are the same. When a Brahmachari of the Ramakrishna Mission came to Prasanthi Nilayam to get his chronic colic cured, Baba asked him to pray to Guru Maharaj Himself, and instructed him how to do Dhyan with greater success. He assured him that Ramakrishna, his Gurumaharaj, will cure the ailment that hinders the spiritual progress of his child. At Shirdi, Baba would have given the same advice. "Do not lose hold of the bolster you have secured" "Apula bap tho, apula bap" (Our father alone is our father). "You cannot change one Master for another, to suit your whim and fancy." Sai Baba gave Darsan to the disciples of Golapswami as Golapswami, and to the disciples of Raghunath Maharaj as Raghunath Maharaj. Sai Baba was all saints in one.
Now also, it is the same One. While at Prasanthi Nilayam, Baba has given Darsan at Ramanasram to Swami Abhedananda as Ramana Maharshi and at Shimoga to Ramanandarao as Ramdas of Kanhangad! Sai Baba has accepted gifts intended for other Saints and Gurus, for He was all of them. Baba too has surprised many people by telling them that He has been with them for years, guiding and guarding, when they protest that they are meeting Him for the first time. Baba makes it clear that He is the very guru that they have followed so far.
The Secretary of the Hindi Prachar Sabha, Bangalore, had a meaningful experience. He was in the home of a friend when Baba arrived there, years ago. His friend and many others fell at His Feet, but he had no mind to do likewise. He feared that he may be singled out as a conceited youth, refusing to revere a great person. So, he fell at Baba's Feet, with a mental reservation that the prostration was not for Baba but was for his Guru, who was at Maddur in a Siva temple. When he rose after the fall, Baba patted him gently on the back and said, with a smile, "Your homage has reached your guru at Maddur." Thus He came to know, as many did at Shirdi, that Baba is the Divine vein of gold that runs through all the Spiritual Masters and all Divine Teachers.
The unbroken continuity of the Sais is established by the identical panacea they grant - Udi. Then, it was given from the Dhuni or fireplace at Dwarakamayi; now, it is created in the Divine palm, for, a fireplace cannot now be carried wherever He goes or feels like granting it. I must mention here one interesting fact about the Udi, and Shirdi Sai Baba. Sai Baba often sang a song on the Udi, a song which has become immortal, since He sang it "Ramathe Raam! Raam! Aayoji, aayoji! Udiaonki gonia Laayoji, laayoji!" (O, playful Rama, come, come! sacks of Udi, bring, bring.) Who is the Rama that is called upon by Sai Baba to bring sacks of Udi? Rama of the Ramayana did not distribute Udi as a mark of His Grace. Udi was Baba's own special gift, His unique means of alleviating man's physical and mental ills. So, it is a call into the future; for Baba at Shirdi did not stack the Udi and carry bags of it. It is a peep into the present, when we find Baba moving between long lanes of men and women with a bag or basket of Udi packets and placing a few in the outstretched palms of hundreds and thousands, in towns and villages all over the land!
When Baba "took on" the cerebral thrombosis or as the Director of Medical Services in Mysore diagnosed it, 'tubercular meningitis' of a devotee of the Lord, we were reminded not only of similar acts of compassion shown by Him in the past, but also of such acts done by Him while at Shirdi as Sai Baba. Sai Baba had taken on four fully developed bubos from the son of Dadasaheb Khaparde of Amraoti. Showing them to the boy's mother, Sai Baba declared, "See how I suffer for my devotees; their suffering is mine."
When we hear Sathya Sai Baba announcing, "Vivekananda has come again; he is growing up in Ceylon; he will come to me and join in my task", as He did one morning or "The man who wrote the first English biography of Vivekananda was born last night in a thatched hut on the sea shore on the west coast at Kuttipuram. It is a charming baby, with bright big eyes", we are reminded of Sai Baba at Shirdi announcing to the people around Him the past lives of snakes and cows and goats! In His discourses, Baba has often said, "I know your past; I know your future; so, I know why you suffer and how you can escape suffering." The declarations that resound from Prasanthi Nilayam are but echoes of those heard at Dwarakamayi. Baba says, "Imagine how foolish you are! Coming to this Kalpatharu and asking for a little coffee powder! Your behaviour is like a man coming to a huge departmental store and asking for a towel." As Sai Baba, He said, "I am sitting here, ready to give you the gold embroidered Shella cloth; then, why go and steal rags?"
Sai Baba spoke in such conundrums and parables. He told Kaka Saheb that He will send him a Vimana when he died. What happened was that he died in a moving train. Sathya Sai Baba also speaks thus. He told an aged film star, who spoke to Him of his physical illness, "I know; your body is a bundle of diseases; I shall overhaul you and give you a new body." What happened was, he died soon and entered a new body. That film star was blind; he pleaded that he might at least or rather utmost, get a picture of Baba in his heart. What happened can best be described by quoting a para from the book, Sai the Superman, by Swami Sharananand. He is writing about Sai Baba of Shirdi, but exactly the same thing happened at Prasanthi Nilayam, too! He prayed to Baba, "I have lost my eyesight. I do not feel its loss; for want of eyesight keeps me away from many undesirable things; but I am eager to see the human form in which you, My Lord, have manifested yourself. Please therefore grant me eyesight till I satiate myself by the sight of your glory. You may withdraw this grant as soon as this is done." Baba at once granted this request; he saw Baba with his own eyes and then he lost vision and became blind again.
Sai Baba evinced enthusiasm to safeguard and foster Sanathana Dharma and to promote scriptural studies, that can alone clarify the intellect and purify the mind. We read in the Sai Sathcharitha how He rebuked a Ramadasi for retaining his short temper, in spite of his recital of Vishnu Sahasranama for years. He rebuked Swami Vijayananda, who had ostensibly given up kith and kin, when he asked him for permission to go to Madras to see his sick mother. "Go and read the Bhagavatham", he told him. As Sathya Sai Baba, He is continuing on a vaster scale this role of correcting the craving and attachments of monks and Sadhakas. He rebukes them for celebrating or even remembering their birthdays; for decorating themselves and others with titles indicative of spiritual progress, and engaging themselves in competitive publicity to attract and retain rich followers. Sai Baba asked Haji Sidi Falke of Kalyan, "Do you read the Quoran like this?" As Sathya Sai Baba, we have seen Him regulating and modifying the speed and pitch of renowned Vedic reciters. Sathya Sai Baba places emphasis on the Gayathri, on Omkar as well as on the Githa as the most efficacious of Manthras and texts. As Sai Baba too, He did the same. He asked people to read the Bhagavatha, the Patanjali Yogasuthras, the Vicharasagara, the Panchadasi and other texts. Dadasaheb Khaparde, an expert in Vidyaranya's Commentaries, 'uttered no word' in Sai Baba's presence, because, as he confessed, 'learning cannot shine before self-realisation'. This is the experience of many a scholar in the presence of Sathya Sai Baba also. When a renowned poet and pundit, and popular preacher, who has toured USA, USSR, Japan and other countries and lectured there on religion, fell at His feet and offered to spend the remaining years of his life in flying from continent to continent, spreading the happy news of His Advent, Sathya Sai Baba told him, "Do not worry about My Advent; worry about your own future. I wish some one would clip your wings and keep you in one fixed place, so that you can do some Sadhana and save yourself, before its too late." "Concentrate on your own uplift before attempting to uplift others", was His advice to another popular exponent of the Githa and Upanishads. He has come to cure the blind, correct the proud, console the ignorant and comfort the distressed. The declaration made at Shirdi and by Sathya Sai Baba everywhere about the Divinity and Mystery of Sai are naturally identical. Sathya Sai Baba says, "My Sakthi, My Power, My mystery can never be understood, whoever may try, for however long a period, by whatever means." Sai Baba said, "I pull the wires of this puppet show." At Shirdi, He told Vijayananda, "You were able to reach this place only as the result of the merit acquired in previous births." At Puttaparthi, He says the same thing to all those who come. The reaction to praise and blame, then as now, is the same. The Sathcharitha says: "Sai Baba was tolerant, emotionless, unattached, eternally free." Baba wrote to His brother when He was but twenty, "I shall not slacken My activity; for Me fame and name, reputation and calumny, are equally trivial. I am unconcerned with the whole lot."
Sai Baba was the embodiment of Prema; Sathya Sai Baba names Himself as Premaswarupa. The Sathcharitha refers to Udivrishti and Kripavrishti, the shower of Udi and the shower of Grace; any book on Baba, then as now, must mention these two showers, for they are the marks of the Sai Godhead. Sai addressed people as "O, Bhau", "You Anna", or "You Bapu", in love and endearment; now, in the new Sai Form, He addresses them as "Bangaru", "Nayana" or "Appa".
Then and now, Sai has taken every opportunity to proclaim His Glory, for how else can man realise His good fortune? At Shirdi, He said, "I am the indweller of all beings." Recently, Baba wrote to a learned Pundit, "Do not disparage the rich; do not disparage anyone. Sai dwells in every one and so, when you disparage any one you are disparaging Me." Professor G.G. Narke of the Engineering College, Poona, wrote of Sai, while He was at Shirdi, "He spoke as One seated in my heart, knowing all its thoughts and all its wishes. I tested Him at times. Each test produced the same conviction that He was all-knowing, and able to mould things according to His will." Now, in the present Sathya Sai form, Baba told a Sarvodaya worker, a certain Sri Mehta who asked Him quite frankly how He could read his mind so right, "This is no Siddhi or attainment; this is My Swavhava, My very nature. I do not by means of a power that I have learned and earned, enter into your mind, collect all the information I require about its contents, emerge from it, and then recite it all to you, to impress you. No. I am there always and everywhere. I am your Hrudaya-vasi, the Indweller."
Sai Baba told Balaram Mankar, when He appeared in person before him at Mathsyendragad, while also, at Shirdi, and in answer to Mankar's question as to why He had sent him away from Shirdi to that hill, "You imagined that, with this body three cubits and a half long, composed of the five elements, I was at Shirdi! Isn't it? I wanted to make you know My Reality; that is why I sent you here, so that I may come before you and show you that I am not in that body only." Sathya Sai Baba too has appeared as such to devotees in far off places and even beyond the seven seas, making them aware that He is not bound by the physical frame, which many mistake to be He. He says, "Learn to yearn, so that you can draw Me to you wherever you are. That is a more rewarding Sadhana than the journeys you now undergo. Transform your heart into a Prasanthi Nilayam; then, I shall certainly come and stay there."
The golden streak of continuity is evident in the miraculous cures they effect, in the mysterious ways by which they save devotees from accidents, by which they forewarn and rescue, in the methods by which they teach and train, in the emphasis they lay on the fundamentals of faiths. People who have lived long at Shirdi have noticed at Prasanthi Nilayam the same turns and twists in conversation, the same love and mercy, even the same mannerisms of gesture. M.S. Dixit vouchsafes for one such: "Sathya Sai Baba waves His right hand, just as the Shirdi Lord used to do, one or two fingers in the air, as if He is writing in the air." This waving of the hand, with no evident purpose or meaning, is mentioned in the Sai Sathcharitha of Hemadpant in Chapter, 27.
Another trait of Baba, at Shirdi and Puttaparthi, is the awarding of nicknames to people around and using them in general conversation. At Shirdi, the Lord was Fakir, Panduranga was Vital Patil; at Puttaparthi He is the Potter, the Smith. Das Ganu was the 'bridegroom', another person was 'the gourmand' or 'the fat one'. The nickname, Hemadpant, with which He accosted Govindarao Raghunath Dabholkar has become historic, since he accepted it as his nom de plume, writing at the end of each chapter, as its colophon, "Bhaktha Hemadapantha Virachitha Sri Sai Samartha Sathcharitha!"
Hemadpant was a famous minister of the Yadava Dynasty who ruled from Deogir (Daulatabad); he served two of the rulers, Mahadeva and Ramadeva, in the XII century, AD He wrote many celebrated works in Sanskrit, like Chathurvargachintamani and Rajaprasasti, mainly concerned with sociology and political science. When he was given this nickname, Dabolkar took it as a "dart to destroy my ego", as a means to teach me "nithya nirabhimana" (permanent egolessness). He contrasted his own insignificant attainments with the gigantic achievements of the person whose name was stuck on him; he prayed that Baba may write His story Himself through the pen he was privileged to hold. And, Baba blessed Him, 'so be it'!
Now too, there is a repetition. When recently I scanned my Diary for 1958, I discovered this entry on the 29th day of November: 'Baba accosted me, when I went to Him at 7-15 a.m. as Nannayya Bhatta!' I had no idea then that it was a name that was heavy with history. This was two years previous to the publication of His Life, "Sathyam Sivam Sundaram", a book He wrote while I held the pen, His Sathcharitha. He had blessed me with the task as early as 1948, and I was waiting for His command to begin, even ten years later, for he was saying, "Now, if you publish a book about Me, people will not believe it: they will deem it as a fairy tale; wait till the world is made ready to receive it."
That name He accosted me with is, as I learnt later, famous in Andhra, as the name of the Adi Kavi, the First Poet, one of the three who together compiled the immortal Andhra Mahabharatham; Nannayya Bhatt is also said to have composed another great poem, on Sri Rama, "Raghavabhyudayam" He lived at Rajamahendravaram on the banks of the Godavari River, in the XI Century AD, and he had as his patron, the Chalukya Emperor, Rajaraja. While naming, with a twinkle in the eye, illiterate me, as Nannayya Bhatt who extolled in excellent poetry the glory of Sri Rama and Sri Krishna, Baba was only revealing His Identity. The nickname was a dart against my egoism, the conceit of this infinitesimal ripple on the ageless boundless Ocean that He is. May I too be established in nithya nirabhimana, that is my daily prayer.
M. S. Dixit, to whom reference has been made, is the nephew of Kakasaheb, who was intimately attached to Sai Baba at Shirdi. He had many opportunities of receiving blessings from Baba, at Dwarakamayi. Once, Baba took Udi and applying it to his forehead with a slap, said, "Go to the Wada, don't sit here." He was a boy in his teens then; so he told his uncle, "I will not go to Baba; He slapped me on the forehead." But Kakasaheb said, "You are a fool; the slap means your horrible headache will not recur." He is seventy now and the headache has not dared to pay him a visit since that slap. Dixit writes of another incident; "One day, about 5-30 a.m., Baba sent for the barber and had a shave, after which He bathed. This was very unusual. He generally had a shave and a bath in the afternoon. That day, after the bath, he sent a man to the grocer, and got a coconut, some jaggery and a quantity of groundnuts. He broke the coconut and cut the kernel into pieces; then, he gave a piece along with jaggery and groundnuts to all present. After this, He said, "Bolo Gajanan Maharaj Ki Jai." We all cheered, Jai. I wondered why; no one knew who this Gajanan Maharaj was. Later, Baba said, "I have lost My brother, this morning. Two days later, a letter came to Kakasaheb from Shegaon written by Buty Saheb that his Guru Gajanan Maharaj had left the body at 5-30 a.m., that day and that during his last moments, he had assured him, "My brother Sai Baba will take care of you hereafter; go to him, at Shirdi!" (Sathya Sai Baba too is immediately conscious of the birth or death or whatever happens to all; He announces to those around Him the passing away - or rather, the mergence in His Feet - of persons yearning to have that happy way of release).
Some years ago, Dixit who was at Mangalore, and reading the 'Guru Charitha' in the orthodox style, determined to finish the book in 'seven days', a Sapthaha as it is called. On the seventh day, he had a dream: "I entered an arched gate which led me into a magnificent building at the end of a wide road, with dark green trees on both sides. As I was proceeding, I felt some one was following me, calling me in a soft sweet voice, Dixit, Dixit. When I turned round to find out who it was, I saw a charming figure in silken robes, and a thick halo of hair that was remarkably curly. A few days later, I went to a friend, a Doctor and I saw in his room, the picture of that same figure. Who is this? Is He available? I asked. The reply took me by storm. 'He is Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba!' Sai Baba? Sathya Sai Baba? - I pondered. The doctor said, "Some of my friends are going to see him shortly, you can join them if you care to." Dixit was overwhelmed with joy; he joined the party and arrived at Prasanthi Nilayam. He passed through the arched gate, he proceeded along the wide road with dark green trees on either side. He saw the charming figure. He heard the silver voice, when he was called in for a personal talk, in the Private Room.
Let Dixit relate what happened. "Baba called me in. He saw with me a small photograph of my uncle. 'I know him, he is Dixit, your father's brother, elder brother. I told him I will be coming again, eight years later. Have you any doubt?', He enquired. That question was relevant, for until then, I was bogged in doubt." Dixit is unshakeably convinced now that this Sai Baba is the same that he served at Shirdi, for he had many an experience to deepen his faith.
Baba also grants many fortunate persons such experiences, even the many who have not heard of either Baba. His plan is, perhaps, to draw them to Him, so that they may become messengers of the 'Sai Era' of spiritual Joy. Else, how can we explain the following remarkable experience of Srimathi Sudha Mazumdar of Calcutta? She is a social worker since many years and has contributed much to the amelioration of the lot of women in the prisons of India; she was for a long time the Vice President of the All India Woman's Conference. Her translation of the Ramayana into English has kindled the flame of devotion in thousands of hearts all over the world. Here is her own account of the way in which, quite spontaneously, Sathya Sai Baba established Himself in her heart and instilled faith in Him, as the same Sai who was at Shirdi:
There was a slight drizzle that morning, in October 1964. I was in Darjeeling, high up in Jalapahar, on a bench under a shelter, on the edge of the road, looking down the deep valleys. Beyond were the snowy ranges of the Kanchenjunga, covered with clouds. The beauty of the Himalayas failed to lift my spirits; I was weighed down by my troubles. As I gazed at the splendour of Nature with unseeing eyes, I noticed a figure, clad in white, climbing up to where I was. An old man, with a battered umbrella under his arm reached the shelter, and stood before me, breathing heavily. He had on a small white cap; from his long white robe, I knew him to be a faquir. He hesitated, as if he was not sure whether I would like him to share my bench. I welcomed him warmly. He smiled and sat beside me, carefully leaning his umbrella against the bench. It was covered with some white material that had become unstitched, in places from the frame; I wondered how it served its purpose!
He sat in silence; so did I. We both gazed at the snow-covered peaks before us, for, the clouds had moved off, revealing the dazzling splendour. When he had recovered his breath, I asked him where he had come from. "Oh, very far", he smiled and with outstretched hand, he pointed to the distance. "From Nepal", he added. "But where do you stay here?" "Oh, anywhere, when the sun sets". "And food?" "People are kind, I always get something to eat and some kind of shelter at nightfall." Then he laughed. "I enjoyed a fine meal when the poor were fed after Nehru died". He had crossed his long legs and fumbling in the cotton bag slung over his shoulder, he brought out a piece of rag, from which he took out a pinch of tobacco. He did not partake of this, however, he sat with his eyes on the distant mountains, while he chanted melodious words in Hindi. "What is this?", I asked. Turning his eyes on me, he said they were from Kabir. He was a Kabir Panthi. "Yes," he continued, "both my father and mother died when I was very young. I had no kinsmen. Neighbours said I must marry, for some one must cook me food. But, I thought, since He has chosen to leave me without any people of my own, it must be because He wants me to leave the world. So, one night, I left home and became a wanderer. When I was sixteen years old, I became a faquir, of the path of Kabir."
Here, he hummed another verse. It had a haunting quality. Taking out a note book and pencil I had in my bag, I begged him to give me the words. With kindly eyes, he looked at me and nodded. One by one, I jotted down the terse verses. He corrected the mistakes and explained the meanings. Here they are, translated as best I can:-
Choosing bits of brick with care Man erects a mansion here. Then, he says "This home is mine!" But it's neither 'mine' nor 'thine'; So I heard It is but a Nest for the Bird.
Thy land shall go Thy goods shall go Thy linen fine shall go With braided hair, the maid so fair. The blind too shall go Oh, so beautifully... And for a while thy abode - The wilderness shall be!
With what high hopes the boy was raised How fondly fed with milk, so pure... And he? Blame not the mother, nor the father It was all destined for thee.
The faquir taught me the meaning very patiently "Homes are but nests for the spirit encased in the body; the nest is abandoned when the allotted span is spent... All that is in this world will have to be left here, when death arrives. The body returns to the elements of which it is composed...". With compassion in his eyes, he explained the last verse, "When you do not get love or gratitude in return for all the labour and pain you have undergone, remember, that is the result of one's own Karma. Blame none".
"Very true," I murmured with misty eyes. "But how to proceed on the path?" I remember he gave good advice... Also that I should wake at 4 o'clock in the morning and repeat these verses and meditate on them. He was so kind and understanding. I bent low before him with folded hands in Namaskar and placed a rupee beside him on the bench. He gave me his blessings in many words that I do not quite remember, picked up his umbrella, and left me with a sense of peace.
Who was this faquir? My son said, "I go down daily to office from this side of Jalapahar; I have never seen any faquir. Your habit of making friends with strangers will land you in trouble someday, be careful."
In the Illustrated Weekly of November, 1965, there appeared articles and pictures of Sathya Sai Baba. The hair arrangement completely put me off. I never even read the article! In March, 1966, came an anonymous post card with a Bombay stamp - one of those chain letters requesting me to send off to 20 people what was written on that card about Sai Baba and good fortune would be mine in 10 days! I was in great mental distress at that time. I found myself getting 20 postcards and typing the letters in secret and posting them off! If the family knew, they would have teased me, for had I not refused to know anything of Sai Baba, because of his hair?
Late in November, two friends came to me for discussions over a seminar to be held the next month at Bangalore. "You are lucky to be able to go; try and see Sai Baba if you can", said one friend. "Oh," I said absent-mindedly "Why? Who is he?" Then, we were told of the miraculous powers of Baba and that miracles were happening in the home of a Mrs. Rao. The details sounded so incredible that I must have smiled. "You don't believe me?", she said in a hurt voice. I hastened to assure her that since this came from her, what she said must be true. She shook her head. "No. You must see for yourself. I can take you there now, it is not far."
So, we left our files and papers, called a taxi and came to the modest home of Mrs. Rao. Welcoming us, she laughed and said, "See what Baba is doing!" and took us where amongst other holy pictures, the small framed one of Baba had benediction in his eyes. Over his forehead, there appeared a fine grey dust. This was 'Vibhuthi' we were told and we were given a little folded in pieces of paper. Mrs. Rao had never seen Baba except once in a dream; she secured this photograph of his and sometime later, this fragrant ash began appearing on it and it is stored for devotees. "But, this is nothing." She laughed. "You should see what is happening in the home of my Dasi". She related how this woman servant became a devotee of Baba, and securing three pictures, kept them framed in her place of worship. She finishes her prayers at 4 o'clock in the morning, before she goes on her daily rounds to wash and scrub and sweep in different homes for her livelihood. Over her pictures, as an indication of Baba's Grace, there appears Vibhuthi in one, Kumkum in another and on the third photograph, Haldi powder! Good fortune is hers now; she has left for better wages offered elsewhere. "Is her home very far off?" I asked. "Can we not go there now?" Mrs. Rao said it was not a distant place, but in the heart of a bustee where there were no street lights even and the rain that day must have made the land leading to it very muddy indeed. We assured her we would not mind anything if she would kindly lead us there. We walked with her in the darkness through narrow lanes, lit up now and then by the flickering flame of oil lamps from adjoining homes, till we reached our destination.
The maid's name was Madhuri. She was not at home but her husband, a truck driver, was there with the four children. Occupying half the small room was a split bamboo structure fixed on the mud floor on which they all slept together, keeping their belongings under it. The other half of the room was reserved for their place of worship.
The place was specklessly clean, the few brass vessels gleamed in the lamplight. The wall of this portion of the room was covered with coloured prints of holy pictures including one of Shirdi Baba and, at the bottom above a steel shelf covered with a clean cloth, were the three pictures of Sathya Sai Baba, and true enough, there could be seen the Vibhuthi, Kum Kum and Haldi Powder in profusion over Baba's forehead. A light burnt on a brass lamp and a beautiful fragrance pervaded the humble home. The place had a definite atmosphere and overcome, I uttered a prayer and left a small offering. Two days later, the maid had managed to trace me and sent a large basket of Prasad - mostly home made sweets and Baba's Vibhuthi. I was moved to the depths and vowed to myself that I must see this Sai Baba.
How I succeeded in my endeavours when I had given up all hopes is another story; here I will conclude with only the portion that is connected with my Faquir. Leaving the car on the road, Usha and I were walking by the footpath to where Sai Baba was giving Darshan to devotees on his last day in Madras in January 1967. Lost in thought over what I had seen and heard of this most extraordinary person, I heard Usha say, "Look Aunty, isn't that a lovely house?" "Yes, it's indeed beautiful" I agreed. Then, suddenly remembering that first verse of Kabir, I sang it softly to myself. "What is it Aunty?" asked Usha. "Oh, only a Bhajan given by a faquir in Darjeeling, it's Kabir's. He was a Kabir Panthi". Usha stopped and faced me with puzzled eyes. 'Faquir? Kabir Panthi? Why Aunty?', she gasped, 'that must have been Shirdi Sai Baba!' "What on earth are you saying Usha?" Greatly excited Usha clutched my hand and nodded, "Yes! Yes! It must be Shirdi Sai Baba. I have just been reading Arthur Osborne's 'Incredible Sai Baba' and in this, there are incidents when he appears to people, and he was a Kabir Panthi..." I could do nothing but smile at the extravagance of her thought. "Aunty", persisted Usha, as we continued to walk. "Ask Sai Baba when you meet him this morning, for he is the reincarnation of Shirdi Baba".
I could never ask him anything so absurd, I told her, but she continued to press the matter. Her parting words were "You need not fear, he is never annoyed over questions"...
As I recall the past I was amazed at the strange sequence of events that brought me before the closed door upstairs. I had in my hands a small slip which I begged for an interview if he did not think I was too unworthy. It was meant to be made over to the person who opened the door... We had not knocked. The door opened and behold - it was Baba! Playfully he said to me smiling "Come, do Namaskar!" He was giving me my heart's desire. I bowed low to touch the beautiful feet of the red clad figure with benediction in his eyes.
I had meant to ask him questions about my own troubles, but it was he who told me what my sorrows were and assured me all would be well. Then, remembering my niece's words, I stammered, "Baba, Usha was saying I should ask about the faquir I met in Darjeeling... he..." Interrupting me he said, "That was I in another form. I gave you three Upadesh," he added raising three fingers... I remember sobbing at his feet and all that came to my lips was, "Baba, will you be with me?" I felt his hand upon my head and as in a dream heard, "Always! Always!" My face was wet with tears. My heart was full. My spirit was at peace at last... Then, he materialised as if to comfort me, Vibhuthi and a small photograph with his Abhay Hasta raised that had his address too, like a visiting card. "Put this in your purse," he said and gave me a handful of small packets of Vibhuthi from a brass container. "Come to Puttaparthi during Shiva Ratri... all facilities will be provided". He also told me he would come to Calcutta... He only knows when I will be blessed enough to be at Puttaparthi and favoured with another Darshan.
June 1957. I was at Bombay for a meeting, but my mind was bent on a cherished wish. "I would like to go to Shirdi!" I told my friends.
"Do please make enquiries", I entreated my host, "and help me to make this visit". He returned from office smiling broadly one day saying, "Why Aunty, when I mentioned your desire I was told since you wish to go, Shirdi Baba will surely fulfil your wish!" "That is all very well to say", I replied glumly, "but how? With whom? And where do I stay in Shirdi?" My health was not too good and the more I thought about it the more despondent I felt at the prospect of going to a strange place all by myself. But the prediction was true. In an extraordinary manner, I was guided right from the train in which I was going in the wrong direction, by the charming Maharashtrian lady travelling in the same compartment. With my two companions discovered at the last moment, devotees of Baba, she gave us hospitality in her home at Nasik and made all arrangements for our Shirdi visit one morning.
"The Arati is commencing; come at once!" The bus drive has been long and dusty; so after a quick wash we hastened to the Samadhi Sthan. Where the mortal remains of Shirdi Baba had been laid to rest, a gleaming silver sheet covered the spacious place. There were colourful flowers in abundance there, lights burnt, the air was heavy with the fragrance of incense, bells were ringing, the crowd surged, I pressed forward for a better view. My heart stood still as my eyes fell on the life size white marble image. Sitting with his right leg crossed over his knee, this figure of Shirdi Baba near his Samadhi Sthan strangely resembled the faquir I had met in Darjeeling. The same face, the same pose, only instead of the small cap, there was a scarf wound round his head. The same kind inscrutable eyes looked penetratingly at me. I held my breath. Time passed... My mind gradually accepted an indisputable fact and ceased to worry over the whys and wherefores. With my surrender, the tears rained down easing the tension. My trembling lips murmured, "Baba! Baba!" and wordlessly I prayed for His Kripa. My hands held on to the tray filled with fruit and flower given to me to make the formal offering here with the others. My tears continued to fall, I was blessed with a sense of peace - the peace that passeth all understanding filled my heart."
Sathya Sai Baba spontaneously and suddenly choosing Sudha Mazumdar at Darjeeling as His Instrument and drawing her into the Sai Family, giving her Darsan and Upadesh, in the form of His previous Body! Faquir, Sathya Sai Baba, Sai Baba - Sudha Mazumdar is indeed fortunate beyond words! Her experience is an eye-opener to those who refuse to see.
There is an old lady at Prasanthi Nilayam, whose experience clinches the question of the Avatharhood. Her father, a Collector in the Nizam's Dominions, took her to Shirdi in her third year and again in her seventh year; she was married at that age; torn by agony at the death of the four children that she bore, she clasped the Feet of Sai Baba at Shirdi in 1917, asking for spiritual initiation or Upadesh and permission to stay on with Him. In Lendi Bagh, Baba told her, "Not now; I will come again in Andhra; you will meet me then and be with me." She returned to the Nizam's Dominions, took to the propagation of Bhakthi by means of musical recitations on the life-stories of saints and sages, established a refugee-home for orphan girls named Sai Sadan, and, during her peregrinations to collect money for her institutions heard that a Raju Boy had announced Himself as Sai Baba! She hurried to Uravakonda, joined the throng that was proceeding to the house of Seshamaraju that Thursday and sat near Him, on the right side. She says, that Baba spoke to her in a low voice in Hindi, as at Shirdi, "So, you have come, My child." He asked her for a balance of sixteen rupees that she owed him! This took her by storm. She asked Him how that debt arose. He replied, "Out of the money you had accumulated to be sent to Shirdi for the Dasara Celebrations, you lent Balaram forty rupees; he returned only twenty-four." And, He added, in a whisper "I am asking you this, only to convince you that I am Shirdi Sai Baba... You have not touched My Feet... You sat as soon as you came in." This lady had to wind up her institution and visit Puttaparthi frequently thereafter. She is now at Prasanthi Nilayam, happy that what Baba told her at Shirdi has come true.
Incredible, is it? Well. Arthur Osborne could not get any other adjective to summarise the glory of Sai Baba; the incredibility of the wonder persists even now.
From: Sathya Sivam Sundaram by Prof. N. Kasturi http://beaskund.helloyou.ws/askbaba/sathyamsivamsu ndaram/s1025.html" title="http://beaskund.helloyou.ws/askbaba/sathyamsivamsu ndaram/s1025.html" target="_blank"http://beaskund.helloyou.ws/a...
|
|
|
| |
| Baba's Miracle - 2 |
| 09.15.04 (12:55 am) [edit] |
Baba's Miracle - 2
What can the snake do to Dwarakamayi's children? When Dwarakamayi protects, can it strike? We have no need to fear. Strike, let me see how you can strike and kill!"
- Promises of Baba as Dwarakamayi
In fulfilment of the above charter granted for all time to His devotees, Baba twice saved us from imminent danger of fatal poisonous bites. The first time was in the winter of '42 in an interior village of Visakhapatnam Dt. where we had sought refuge from the Japanese bombing of the city and the threatened overnight invasion by sea in March of that year. It came about like this. One evening my wife drew my attention to a small snake about 10" long slowly creeping along the foot of the wall of the front vereanda where I was sitting. In the impulse of the moment, I did the stupidest thing. Taking its small size for granted, I hit it with one of my chappals and automatically stood up. Instantaneously, it jumped up reaching for my face as if it had instinctively anticipated my erect posture. It was so sudden and so totally unexpected that I was startled out of my wits, so to say. Only Baba I am sure must have made me slant my head backwards in the nick of the movement, so that missing its mark narrowly it fell down. In frantic fear and despair, I picked up the other chappal near me and hit it in a frezy and killed it. As that time and till long afterwards, I had not known that I was confronted with a reptile called krait more molicious than the other poisonous kinds. For while even the Cobra attacks only on provocation, this one does so on mere sight and its bite is as fatal. It is unusual for it to leave its haunts, away from the inhabited areas. Evidently it was caught and thrown in.
It later dawned upon my mind that some clique in the fairly big village wanted to teach a lesson in such a vengeful manner for my heterodox ways of defying untouchability and employing a low-caste woman for fetching water and cleaning utensils. Such acts pass unnoticed in a city but are not tolerated in the villages dominated by the upper castes who though not brahmins were feeling scandalised that I calling myself a brahmin, should stoop so low. The fact is that having come under the influence of Gandhiji first and accepted whole-heartedly Baba's teachings later, my wife and I had almost completely eschewed observing differences based upon caste of creed.
Further, when they saw her serving meal on a Thursday to a mendicant-harijan afflicted with leprosy seated in front veranda of the house, the sight must have been galling to them. I can now see that I had also grossly though unwittingly tresspassed the social bounds and decorum of the local standards of rural society in some other ways. Thus I had incurred the enmity of a group of families by blocking up the channel letting their drainage pass through our yard till then and improvising a lavatory in the adjoining open space. Though all this was done with the pradhan's approval, it must have scandalised them. Add to these my tendency to put my foot in my mouth while talking, liable to be mistaken for imparity and it must have proved the last straw. This is the price one has to pay for not doing in Rome as the Romans do.
The second occasion was in November '49 or '50. It has been said that it is a misfortune in life to fail and the other misfortune equally bad is to succeed. I was employed then as a Leading Examiner of Ammunition in the Navy at Visakhapatnam and by the sheer grace of Baba success came knocking at my door. The immediate result was I succeeded in making enemies too who would not be averse to see the end of me or some one dear to me. This I came to know in retrospect. What actually happened was this. One morning as I entered the lavatory of the old open-air type, contrary to my habit of mechanically squatting on the stones to answer the calls of nature, I instinctively felt impelled, rather Baba provided the impulse to look round. Imagine my shock and horror to find between the stones where I was to have squatted a small Cobra with its hood raised obviously ready to strike. I backed out in fear and summoned my neighbor who found it half crushed in the middle so that it could not move. He killed and disposed it of. The inference was clear.
Beyond all doubt, it was placed in that position with the injury inflicted on it to rouse its fury and left to do its fell work. Only, whoever had done it had not taken into account the omnipresence of Baba, that He is even there as He assured where His devotee goes to ease himself even in the dark.
Glory be to Shri Shirdi Sai - Grace be to all
(Adopted from the book Divine Miracle of Shri Shirdi Sai Baba - A record of thrilling experiences of (late) Dr.P.S.Ramaswamy (An ardent devotee of Shri Shirdi Sai Baba)
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/sabkamalikek/" title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/sabkamalikek/" target="_blank"http://groups.yahoo.com/group...
|
|
|
| |
| Shirdi |
| 09.15.04 (12:40 am) [edit] |
Shirdi
Blessed is Shirdi and blessed is Dwarkamai where Sri Sai lived and moved until He took Mahasamadhi. Blessed are the people of Shirdi whom He obliged and for whom He came such long distance. Shirdi was a small village first, but it attained great importance, on account of His contact and became a Tirtha, holy place of pilgrimage. Equally blessed are the womenfolk of Shirdi, blessed is their whole and undivided faith in Him. They sang the glories of Baba while bathing, grinding, pounding corn and doing other household work. Blessed is their love, for they sang sweet songs, which calm and pacify the minds of the singers and listeners. How he makes us write about him the life of the saint is neither logical nor dialectical. It shows us the true and great path. The saints inspire the work; the devotee becomes only an indirect cause or instrument to achieve the end that can describe the true life of Sai Baba.
Sai Baba’s grace alone can enable one to accomplish this difficult work. So, when I took up the pen in my hand, Sai Baba took away my egoism and wrote Himself His stories while so many works regarding Sai Baba are extant, why should this (Satcharitra) be written? And where is its necessity? The answer is plain and simple. The life of Sai Baba is as wide and deep as the infinite ocean; and all can dive deep into the same and take out precious gems (of knowledge and Bhakti), and distribute them to the aspiring public. The stories, parables, and teachings of Sai Baba are very wonderful. They will give peace and happiness to the people, who are afflicted with sorrows and heavily loaded with miseries of this worldly existence, and also bestow knowledge and wisdom, both in the worldly and in spiritual domains. If these teachings of Sai Baba, which are as interesting and instructive as the Vedic lore, are listened to and meditated upon, the devotees will get, what they long for, viz., union with Brahman, mastery in eight-fold Yoga, Bliss of Meditation.
What Did Baba Say about Satcharitra being Written If my Leela's are written, the Avidya (nascence) will vanish and if they are attentively, and devoutly listened to, the consciousness of the worldly existence will abate, and strong waves of devotion, and love will rise up and if one dives deep into My Leela's, he would get precious jewels of knowledge. These Stories are the outcome of His boundless and natural self-realization. Let him make a collection of stories and experiences, keep notes and memos; I will help him. He is only an outward instrument. I should write Myself My autobiography and satisfy the wishes of my devotees. He should get rid of his ego, place (or surrender) it at my feet. He who acts like this in life, him I help the most.
What of My life-stories I serve him in his house in all possible ways. When his ego is completely annihilated and there is left no trace of it, I myself shall enter into him and shall myself write my own life. Hearing my stories and teachings will create faith in devotees’ hearts and they will easily get self – realization and Bliss; let there be no insistence on establishing ones own view, no attempt to refute others opinions, no discussions of pros and cons of any subject.
Bow To Sri Sai - Peace Be To All May Baba Be Always With You
http://www.saidarbar.org/glory/g2004four.htm" title="http://www.saidarbar.org/glory/g2004four.htm" target="_blank"http://www.saidarbar.org/glor...
|
|
|
| |
| Prayers given by Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba |
| 09.14.04 (11:15 pm) [edit] |
Prayers given by Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba
Morning Prayer
Oh Lord,the tasks of this day, whose burdenI placed on you, are over.It was you, who made me walk,talk, think and act.I therefore place on Thy Lotus Feet,all my words, thoughts and deeds.My task is done. Receive me.I am coming back to you. Sri Sathya Sai Baba, SSS, 2 p. 71
Evening Prayer
Oh Lord,the tasks of this day, whose burdenI placed on you, are over.It was you, who made me walk,talk, think and act.I therefore place on Thy Lotus Feet,all my words, thoughts and deeds.My task is done. Receive me.I am coming back to you. Sri Sathya Sai Baba, SSS, 2 p. 71
http://www.saibaba.ws/prayers/morningprayer.htm" title="http://www.saibaba.ws/prayers/morningprayer.htm" target="_blank"http://www.saibaba.ws/prayers...
|
|
|
| |
| Practice of Dharma |
| 09.14.04 (10:59 pm) [edit] |
Practice of Dharma
Prahlad was not only a devotee of Lord Narayana but also a very righteous king. He was the most bountiful of kings. He would never say 'no' to anyone who approached him for a favour, gift or help.
Once Indra intending to test Prahlad, came to him in the guise of a Brahmin. Prahlad offered his respects to him and asked: "What do you seek of me. How can I make you happy? The Brahmin replied: "Oh king! I want you to gift me your Sheela (character). Prahlad said: "So be it. Your wish is fulfilled. I am gifting away my Sheela to you." The Brahmin left the court. No sooner did the Brahmin leave, then a charming young man was seen walking away from the royal court. Prahlad questioned him: "Sir! Who are you. The young man replied: "I am fame. I cannot stay with you any longer since Sheela has left you." Prahlad permitted him to leave.
A few seconds later, yet another handsome man was seen walking away from the court. Prahlad asked, "May I know who you are?" The man replied: I am valour. How can I be with you without Sheela and fame? I am therefore leaving." Prahlad permitted him to leave.
Soon, a charming lady was leaving the court in hurried steps. Prahlad asked her: "Mother, may I know who you are?" "I am Rajyalakshmi, the presiding deity of this kingdom." She replied and added: "I can't live here without Sheela, fame and valour. Then a lady was seen moving away with tears in her eyes. Prahlad ran towards her and asked: "Mother, who are you?" She said: "Son! I am Dharma Devatha (righteousness). I don't have a place where there is no Sheela, fame and valour. Even Rajyalakshmi has left you."
Prahlad fell at her feet and said: "Mother, I can live without Sheela, fame, valour and Rajyalakshmi but I cannot live without you. How can I send you anywhere. It is the duty of the king to protect Dharma. Dharma alone is the basis of the entire world. Please stay with me. Do not forsake me."
Dharma Devatha agreed to stay. When Dharma Devatha agreed to stay, all the others also returned to the court and said: "We cannot exist without Dharma Devatha. Let us please be with you."
Lord Indra tested Prahlad only to illustrate to the world the greatness of Prahlad, which was founded only on his practice of Dharma.
- Sri Sathya Sai Baba
Source: Chinna Katha II, 143 http://www.saibaba.ws/stories/storiesparable s.htm" title="http://www.saibaba.ws/stories/storiesparable s.htm" target="_blank"http://www.saibaba.ws/stories...
|
|
|
| |
| The Lingam |
| 09.14.04 (11:42 am) [edit] |
The Lingam
Thiruppandar was a great devotee of lord Shiva. Once he happened to visit a famous pilgrim center dedicated to his favorite Lord. After the darshan of Siva, he felt that he was too exhausted and weak to walk further, and therefore rested for the night in the temple itself.
Early in the morning, the priest entered the temple with a potful of water to perform abhishek to the Lingam. To his utter consternation, he found an aged man sleeping right in front of the shrine with legs stretched towards the sanctum sanctorum. He got wild at the sight and, in indignation, he sprinkled some water on the face of the old man. But, there was no sign of any movement. So, he bent down and tried to lift the old man's legs. Immediately the old man opened his eyes and said in an appealing tone, "My dear Son! Why are you pulling my legs?" The priest shouted "Oh! For your age, is it not shameful on your part to indulge in such a sacrilegious act of stretching your legs towards God?" The old man said calmly, "My dear son, I feel a cramp in my legs and cannot get up. Will you place my two feet in a direction you like, where God is not? I shall certainly get up after a while." The priest did not want to waste time in arguing with the man. So, he held the two feet of the man, lifted them up and placed them in the opposite direction. Suddenly, there sprang out a lingam from underneath the feet! The priest tried to place the old man's feet in another position, but there again sprang up another lingam! In a minute, the place was full of lingams! The priest fell at the feet of the old man and said "Oh revered one! You must be a realised soul. Pardon me for my insulting words and actions." The old man got up and said "My dear son, have you not read in the scriptures that God is omnipresent? Can you limit God to a place and to an image or a picture or in a frame? Of course we have temples with idols and pictures of worship; but they only help devotees to direct their faith and devotion to God as embodiments of the various Divine shaktis in this vast boundless universe. The Supreme Creator, the Almighty God is only one, and remember, He is Omnipresent."
— Sri Sathya Sai Baba
Source: Chinna Katha II, 117 http://beaskund.helloyou.ws/askbaba/stories/s1008.html" title="http://beaskund.helloyou.ws/askbaba/stories/s1008.html" target="_blank"http://beaskund.helloyou.ws/a...
|
|
|
| |
| Bhagawan's Speech on Shiridi Sai Baba |
| 09.14.04 (10:28 am) [edit] |
Bhagawan's Speech on Shiridi Sai Baba
Speaking on 28th September, 1990; Sri Sathya Sai of Parthi (Prasanthi Nilayam - Puttaparthi) revealed the 28th September 1835; was the birthday of SRI SHIRIDI SAI BABA; He added; "In the former Nizam's dominions there was a remote village called PATHRI. In that village there were a couple named GANGABHARADYA and DEAGIRI Amma. They were giieving over their lack of children. In answer to their prayers, a son was born to them on September 28th, 1835. That child was SAI BABA, who completed His Avaatar on VIJAYADASMI day in 1918. The life span of Shiridi SAI avaatar was therefor about 83 years.
The SUFI FAKIR, who picked up the infant SAI BABA ,looked after him for four years ie; upto 1839. The fakir's wfe then handed over the boy to Venkusa, a Hindu Scholar and GURU near her house. Sri Shiridi Sai Baba stayed in VENKUSA'S ASHRAM for 12 years from 1839 to 1851 and left for SHIRIDI in 1851. He wondered from place to place and then joined CHANDU PATEL'S brothers son's marriage party and reached SHIRIDI AGAIN IN THE YEAR 1858.
Sri Shiridi Sai Baba stayed there till the end of the AVAATARIC MISSION in 1918:
MAHALASAPATHY WAS THE GOLDSMITH TEMPLE PRIEST OF THE KANDDOBA TEMPLE IN SHIRIDI who first invited SRI SAI BABA into the temple saying 'AYIYE SAI!' -Come in SAI - and that was how the 'SAI' word came into being. Originally it meant "SWAMI" oe an equivalent term of espect but in this second avaatar, of our beloved lord . the meaning has expanded to include the meaning of mother and BABA the common term used for fakirs and muslim Gurus has come to mean 'father'. SRI SHIRIDI SAI BABA lived all his life at SHIRIDI in the dilapidated masjid. DWARKAMAYEE at SHIRIDI was a place where a 'fire' dhuni burned day and night; there was a NEEM PLANT opposite this DWARKAMAYYEE where BABA used to sit.
Aunique miraculous event in SHIRIDI SAI BABA'S life was HIS 'leaving his PHYSICAL BODY IN 1886 AND RETURNING TO IT THREE DAYS LATER.MAHALSAPATHY PROTECTED THE BODY DURING THIS PERIOD. Both SAI's perform unimaginable miracles; - curing the sick, travelling through space and going to the aid of their devotees in response to the call; materializations of objects from no-where with a mere wave of the DIVINE HAND.
" SHIRIDI SAI BABA told; Smt. SHARADA DEVI alias Pedda Bottu (Gouri) bRN ON 8. 8. 1888; AT 10AM to SMT. Mantthrapragada Ramalaksmi Devi and Sri Venkata Narasimha Rao residents of HYDERABAD WHO AFTER MARRIAGE MOVED WITH HER HUSBAND AND SETTLED DOWN IN SHIRIDI; told her " I will tell you something, but BEFORE that you should hold my feet and promise me not to tell this to anyone." She did as she was told by SHIRIDI SAI . Baba then said, " GOURI, I WILL APPEAR IN ANDHRA WITH THE SAME NAME OF SAI BABA but in another Avaatar (divine manifestation).
Then again you will come to me. I will keep you with me and will give you joy." HER JOY WAS UNLIMITED, SHE ASKED ," ' SHOULD I NOT REVEAL THIS FACT TO ANY-BODY?" BABA confirmed, "NO, you alone will see my second Avaatar, none else will.
After you have seen me in my second form, you may tell this to others when occassion arises." This conversation took place in 1917 between the two of them. She added, that her ailing aunt wanted to see her in RAJAHMUNDRY . It was there when she was in RAJAHMUNDRY in 1918 that she learnt that SRI SHIRIDI SAI BABA hd left His physical body. She said, " Iwas filled with a kind of inexplicable anguish." Her aunt too passed away on the Ekadashi day with the LORD'S NAME ON HER LIPS, SHE HAD HAD A DREAM IN WITH baba HIMSELF APPEARED AND CALLED HER TO him. She later spent some years in the HOLY HILLS in the santitiy of SRI CHANDRA YOGI JI MAHARAJ; WHO TOLD HER, "yOU have learnt everything that is to know. Now listen to me carefully. You have to do many more good deeds. The GOD you think you have lost is about to COME into this world soon, for upliftment of the entire HUMANITY. You will not see him in the old form with which you are familiar. He will appear in a NEW CAPTIVATING FORM. He will be the most powerful AVATAR and will do many extraordinary things. Hence return to your place, learn about this lovable GOD and receive your SALVATION."
SO WITH A HEAVY HEART SHE RETURNED TO HYDERABAD; and started a HOME for the poor and destitute children. and also wrote a lot of "HARI KATHAS" AND suplimented her income by this and singing them.
One day she was invited to sing a HARI KATHA in a village called URAVAKONDA. In the house where this event was arranged, she happened to see on the wall a photograph of a beautiful lad. He had a crown of hair. The face and eyes were most charming and magnetic; so she asked the housewife whose photo it was. the lady of the house told her, " DON'T YOU KNOW?" HE IS PUTTAPARTHI SAI BABA" If you want to see HIM, I can take you to HIM to-morrow." The next day they went to the house of one Mr. SHESHAMA RAJU ; the elder brother of now SRI SATHYA SAI BABA. She looked at the young 14 year old BABA. iT WAS IN 1940; SHE WAS THEN 52 YEARS OLD.
THE FIRST WORDS THAT BHAGAWAN SRI SATHYA SAI BABA uttered were, "GOURI, YOU owe ME sixteen rupees in MY SHIRIDI INCARNATION." She replied that she had already paid up all her debts to SRI SHIRIDI SAI BABA. And SRI SATHYA SAI BABA said, " I KNOW. I SAID IT BECAUSE YOU ARE NOT ABLE TO RECOGNISE ME. OTHERWISE YOU WOULD HAVE FALLEN ON MY FEET. ALL RIGHT. AFTER COMPLETING ALL YOUR TASKS AT THE POOR HOME you are running,..GO OVER TO PUTTAPARTHI, I SHALL RETAIN YOU WITH ME AND SHALL BESTOW ALL THE JOY YOU WANT." iN 1958, WHEN SHE WAS 70 YEARS OLD, SHE CLOSED DOWN THE pOOR hOME AND WENT OVER TO SPEND THE REST OF HER LIFE IN puttaparthi AT THE DIVINE LOTUS FEET, WHERE baba GAVE HER A HOUSE (S.A-23) to stay in the ASHRAM AND BHAGAWAN NAMED HER PEDDA BOTTU, after materialising Vibhuti with the familiar rotation of the HAND and asking her to smear it on her forehead in the form of a big Bottu.......67th Birthday Celebration of BABA.
Source: http://www.geocities.com/bhagawansathyasai/spe ech.html" title="http://www.geocities.com/bhagawansathyasai/spe ech.html" target="_blank"http://www.geocities.com/bhag...
|
|
|
| |
| Man versus Animals |
| 09.14.04 (9:44 am) [edit] |
Man versus Animals
One day a clever fox began wondering, "Why man is considered the acme of creation and in what way is he superior to animals? Both man and beast have emotions and passions. Both have their own good and bad qualities. Why then this superiority? Let me go to the king lion and seek his advice." Thinking thus, the fox hurried to the lion's den. "How nice to see you after so many days! Come tell me what is it that you want?" said the lion. The fox said in all humility, "Oh, King! Man is growing all-powerful and is claiming sovereignty over the entire creation! I cannot tolerate man's arrogance and his claim of superiority over all animals. In what way are we inferior? Can we not establish our superiority? We must do something about it." The lion nodded its head and said: "True dear, what shall we do?" The lion and the fox discussed the problem for a long time and decided finally to call for a conference of all animals in the forest. They would discuss thoroughly the relative merits and demerits of man versus animals. The lion then said to the fox: "Go and make all arrangements for the conference. Invite all animals, big and small without any exception. But, who will preside over the conference?" The fox replied: "There is a sage in our forest who has been doing penance since a long time. He is a friend of both man and animals. He will certainly have no preference or prejudices. Why not request him to be the Chairman?" "Do so", replied the lion.
In a week's time the fox executed the whole plan. A vast area in the forest was cleared to hold the conference. On the appointed day the animals began filling up towards the conference venue. Very soon, all the animals were seated in their respective places. The sage arrived in time and took his presidential seat. The lion and the elephant stood on either side of the sage, while the fox stood in front of the gathering.
The fox being the Secretary of the conference welcomed the gathering and said: "I welcome you all and thank you all for attending this conference". Referring to the Agenda of the conference, the fox said: "I am pleased to place before you four major points over which we have to deliberate. You have to think well and come forth with your opinions as these points have a vital bearing on our self-respect.
1. Man as well as the animals are born alike, of the womb of the mother. Then why should animals be called 'janthu' and man as 'manava'? They should be addressed alike. 2. There is a fantastic notion that man is wise and animals are foolish. We cannot accept this humiliation and baseless stigma. 3. It is claimed that man has the most blessed faculty of speech. But what is the reason for pride when man is only abusing this faculty? In what way do we suffer for want of this faculty? Though we are dumb, we are able to procure food, find shelter, rear our children and live happily. So, man cannot be considered as superior to us only because of this rare faculty of which he boasts. 4. Finally, they say that we are cruel and that man is kind and compassionate. In fact, we are more kind and considerate than man. So, we have to refute this allegation, as well.
Having read out the agenda, the fox went and sat in its place. The lion stepped forward and raising his head, said in a dignified manner: "I totally approve of all the points of the agenda. I cannot consider man superior to us in any way. Let us first of all take up the point of valour and strength. Is there one among men who can excel me in strength and valour? Even though I am the sole monarch of the forest, I do not indulge in any act of injustice and corruption. I don't kill any animal unless I am hungry. Such being the case, can man claim to be superior to us?" "Never, never", roared the whole assembly.
The lion then resumed its seat beside the sage. The elephant got up and trumpeted its own glory. "In form, stature, and strength, I am far superior to man. He is a pigmy beside me. As for intelligence, I am reputed for my subtle intellect. Since time immemorial, for every important and auspicious function in the temple or in the palace my presence is considered auspicious. In fact pious men offer me fruits and flowers with deep feelings of reverence. How can man call himself superior to us?" The whole assembly roared: "He can't, he can't". The elephant went back to its seat by the side of the sage.
Then came forward the dog and saluting one and all in the assembly said aloud: "I have sound reason to claim that the animals are certainly superior to mankind. Take for example, the quality of love, faithfulness and loyalty. Can any man boast of himself being superior to the dog in these qualities? Man himself keeps us and treats us as a member of his family because of these rare qualities.
But, what about men? They have no sense of gratitude even. They keep us on cheap food or on the left over bits at their meal. Man, in his relation to his own master whom he serves is ungrateful to the core. Sir, I am sure, we animals are far superior in these characteristics to man." Having spoken thus, it went and sat in its place.
It was now the turn of the President to give out his decision on the mater under dispute. The sage got up and said: "My dear friends, what the dog has said is true. Man often says one thing and does another. This inconsistency is not to be found in animals". All the animals clapped for long with joy. The sage continued: "In the matter of food, sleep and allied habits of living, there is absolutely no difference between man and animals. But, there is one fundamental difference. The animals cannot transform themselves, while man can transform himself through education, company and emulation. The animals cannot even change their food habits". The fox at once got up and questioned, "Oh Master! What you have said is true. But do you think that all men transform themselves?" The sage said: "Why, without doubt, such men who do not, are worse than animals." At once all the animals clapped and cheered the President. The sage continued: "Men have got another virtue, discrimination". The fox said: "It is true that they have discrimination, but what is the use? They put even animals to shame in their bad conduct. Oh, what a pity! Man spends all his time, talents, strength and money to earn his bread, while we animals procure food without any labour."
The sage could see that the fox was trying to exceed the limits and make much of their instinctive nature. So, he said: "Oh, dear animals! You must also be told about another important distinction.
Man can conquer illusion. He can realise the self or atma and attain immortality. In fact the very word "man" indicates these attributes.
M - means Maya; A - means the Atmic vision and N - means Nirvana.
By getting rid of illusion and attaining Atmic vision, man can become God. Why don't you own and admit your limitations?" The animals asked him: "Oh Wise one! Do you mean to say that all men make use of these three attributes?" "No, not all of them," replied the sage. "Then those who do not attain nirvana by conquering illusion and having atmic vision must be treated as our comrades" asserted the animals, in one voice. "Oh, Dear ones!" replied the sage, "I have come to this forest only to be your friend and prove myself a true Man".
- Sri Sathya Sai Baba Source: Chinna Katha II, 180
http://beaskund.helloyou.ws/askbaba/stories/s1040.html" title="http://beaskund.helloyou.ws/askbaba/stories/s1040.html" target="_blank"http://beaskund.helloyou.ws/a...
|
|
|
| |
| Thought for the Day |
| 09.13.04 (1:42 pm) [edit] |
Thought for the Day As written at PRASANTHI NILAYAM Today 14th September 2004
You must realise that the Divine current that flows and functions in every living being is the one Universal Entity. When you desire to enter the mansion of God, you are confronted by two closed doors - the desire to praise yourself and the desire to defame others. The doors are bolted by envy; and there is also the huge lock of egoism preventing entry; so if you are earnest, you have to resort to the key of Prema (Love) and open the locks of egoism, remove the bolt of envy and only then will the doors be thrown open to you.
- BABA
http://radiosai.org/Pages/Thought.asp" title="http://radiosai.org/Pages/Thought.asp" target="_blank"http://radiosai.org/Pages/Tho...
|
|
|
| |
| Baba's Miracles - 1 |
| 09.13.04 (11:42 am) [edit] |
Baba's Miracle - 1
"Ask and it shall be given" - Christ.
It was my habit to worship Baba with Sahasranamarchana every Thursday, for which as well as for the preliminary Anga Puja and Ashtothara Puja, at least some twelve hundred flowers are required at the rate of one for each name.
One Thursday in the winter of '42,I forgot to gather the flowers in the morning and remembered it only late in the evening a little before sunset. No flower could be had at that late hour. However, in lieu of flower tulsi dhalams (twig endings with two leaves and a bud), could be used. Fortunately, we had a bed of tulsi bushes in the neighbourhood. So, along with some of my student friends , I set about gathering tulsi till sunset after which tradition forbids it. Each of us kept count of the number plucked and the total came to about seven hundred only. A recount of all put together confirmed it. I decided to make up the deficiency with Akshatha.
However, when once I began the Puja, I forgot all about the shortage and went on with one tulsi dhalam for each name, reassured and beckond by the generous heap in the tray before me. Not till the puja was over and I relaxed after partaking of prasadam was my attention attracted to the substantial quantity of tulsi still left in the tray. I checked with those present to make sure that I had continuously used only the tulsi for each 'name' of the archana. On counting the quantity left over I found nearly three hundred dhalams.
How else could I explain it except as Baba's leela. "Ask and it shall be given."
Glory be to Shri Sirdi Sai - Grace be to all
(Adopted from the book Divine Miracle of Shri Shirdi Sai Baba - A record of thrilling experiences of (late) Dr.P.S.Ramaswamy (An ardent devotee of Shri Shirdi Sai Baba) Courtesy: http://groups.msn.com/sabkamalikek" title="http://groups.msn.com/sabkamalikek" target="_blank"http://groups.msn.com/sabkama...
|
|
|
| |
| An interview with Jagadeesan |
| 09.13.04 (5:23 am) [edit] |
|
An interview with Jagadeesan
David : What was the nature of your spiritual background before you came in contact with Sai Baba?
Jaga: Spiritual background, I cannot really say, because what is spiritual, but my religious background, I can tell you, was nil. Sai Baba, in my second interview, told the people sitting there that I was an agnostic. I thought that I was an atheist, so I went back home and checked the dictionary. I realised that he may have been more accurate than me! The dictionary defines an atheist as someone who does not believe in God and an agnostic as someone who thinks something may be there, but he is not really concerned about it. So I probably was an agnostic. Actually I wasn't a bad fellow, I kept a very strict code of conduct for myself. My father died when I was about seven years old and as a teenager I used to go out with a pretty wild crowd. My relations told my mother that I was going to get totally out of line, but my mother told them "I trust my son" and I never betrayed that trust. I never smoked and I never drank, even though I was mixing with a crowd of the biggest smokers and drinkers. So I did believe in God, but not in the God of any one particular spiritual path.
When I was thirty two I first came into contact with Sai Baba. I thought he was a fraud and I attacked him viciously. I used to make fun of him. I would say "Well, if God is imagination, then the Avatar is double imagination!" and "Did God create Man? No, Man created God because, being weak-minded, he needed a crutch. So God is an invention of Man!" I used to meet Sai Baba devotees, who told me that he could materialise things with a wave of his hand, to which I would reply "And that is why he wears long sleeves, to hide all the stuff that he brings out." Devotees also told me that vibhuti would often appear on his pictures. I used to make a joke out of this by going to devotees homes and removing any dust that was on them saying "See, this is vibhuti. If you don't clean your house for a whole week, you will get a lot of vibhuti!" I told them that they were being naïve, believing in all this vibhuti nonsense. It was just not possible, it was unscientific. Anyway that was my state of mind, so to speak.
David: Tell us a little bit about your conversion. It must have been quite a shock.
Jaga: The conversion was very dramatic. I can even specify the exact time when I became a Sai Baba devotee! It was 10.30 PM on June 8th 1976. I was in my home in Malaysia and there of was a gentleman from Sri Lanka, called Mr Rajah, many Sri Lankans know him because he was a famous singer, staying in my aunt's house across the road. He was a devotee of Sai Baba and was talking about him all the time and so I wanted to make fun of this man. I used to go to my aunt's house every evening. On the evening of June 8th 1976 I went across to the house as usual, and it was a surreal evening. The moment I stepped into the house Sai Baba took over. I saw this book on the table with Sai Baba's picture on it. I looked at it, and in my mind I said "Avatar? I don't think so". I felt very arrogant in my mind. I curiously flipped the pages open and came across a picture of an old man. I asked my aunt who it was and she said that it was Shirdi Sai Baba. I asked "Who is that?" She replied "A previous incarnation of Sathya Sai Baba". I said "Oh my God, you mean these guys come in series!". My comment started the argument again and we argued from eight o clock to ten thirty. It was a two and a half hours debate, with my aunt and Mr Rajah defending Sai Baba and me attacking him. At ten thirty, at the height of my arrogance, I mentally challenged Sai Baba, saying "If you are who they say you are, give me a sign" and almost immediately vibhuti began to appear on the picture. Now at that time none of us had ever seen any vibhuti, none of us had ever seen any manifestations like that. The funny thing was that at the end of the evening everybody in the house started accusing me of putting the vibhuti on the picture as a joke, and I was the only one who knew that I hadn't done it! This was the ultimate proof for me, because if someone had called me to the house and shown me the vibhuti I would never have believed them. I would have thought that they had put it there. I now had to protest my innocence, and no-one would believe me! It was a very strange phenomenon. So this was the actual moment of my transformation. For the first time in my life I realised that there was a power beyond science, and that this power was not a blind, unhearing power. This power could hear me and could respond to me. For me, the most important thing was that this power could come into my physical world in the form of holy ash. Whether this power was in heaven or in space didn't bother me, but if this power could come into my world, I thought to myself, then, why am I wasting my time. This was my first yearning to seek the source of this power.
David: Tell us about your first visit to see Sai Baba. What happened on it?
Jaga: My first visit was very interesting. At the time I was working for the Ministry of Industry and we used to go to Europe and America and Japan for conferences four or five times a year. I was actually due to go to Paris for a conference and so I decided to take four days leave and on the way there to go and visit Sai Baba. I must tell you a little side story here. Before I left on the trip my mother said to me that if I was going to India for only four days perhaps it would be prudent to make an appointment to see Sai Baba. So I called a friend who worked for an Indian company in Malaysia, and who owed me a favour, and I asked him to make an appointment. He assured me there would be no problem. He would contact his headquarters in Bangalore and they would make the appointment to see Sai Baba. This man did not know much about Sai Baba! He called back one week later and said "Sir, my headquarters tells me that they can fix a meeting for you with any minister in India, but with Sai Baba it is impossible!". I was actually very pleased about this in a way. Anyway I went to India and a lot of miracles happened to me on the way but eventually I ended up in Puttaparthi sitting in darshan and on the third day Swami spoke to me.
I was sitting in this huge crowd at darshan and, of course, being of the Indian race, I merged with the ocean of faces that was there since I looked like any other Indian. I have to say here that visiting India was a big culture shock to me and I was sitting there feeling very lonely. Sai Baba walked through the crowd and he came straight up to me and he looked at me and said "Hi, Malaysia". I was so amazed that all I could say was "Yes, Sir". Then he called me for an interview and what was wonderful about this was that on this particular day I was the only one that he called. In the interview room he started speaking to me like a father. Now my father passed away when I was only seven years old. At the age of 32 years old I found my father again. It was Sai Baba. He treated me like a little child. He hugged me, he pinched my cheek, he patted my head and he showered me with so much love. Now we all think that love is an emotion, but standing in front of Sai Baba I realised that love is not an emotion, it is an energy. His energy was just enfolding me and standing in front of him I felt this incredible love flowing all over me. A feeling of great humility welled up inside me and I said to myself "My God, feeling this divine energy of love, how could I ever have opposed him? I had better apologise to him". Now I could not bring myself to tell him that I had been actively opposed to him, so I thought I would put it mildly and I said "Swami, please forgive me, because only four months ago I was a disbeliever". Sai Baba replied "Not only a disbeliever, but strong opposition, strong opposition". My knees gave way and I just collapsed on the floor crying, not silent tears but like a child, really loudly. Sai Baba said "Ssshhh, people outside will hear. Don't cry, don't cry, Swami knows everything" and he raised me back on my feet again.
Now my mother tongue was Tamil, but for most of my life I never spoke Tamil because I used English. My wife and I spoke English. My Tamil is very bad but, nevertheless, on the night of the incident that I have described, when vibuthi appeared on the photograph, I went back home and I composed my first song to Sai Baba in Tamil. This was the start of an ongoing process. To date 950 songs have come out of me and I have produced many tapes in both English and Tamil. At the time that I first went to see Sai Baba I had produced 32 songs and I had written them down in a little booklet. I handed this over to him and I said "Swami, thank you for the songs" because, for me, there was no question but that he was the composer. Swami held me by my shoulders and said "Don't worry, you are my instrument. Spread it, spread it". At the time I did not understand the meaning of this but now I see that I am indeed playing a small role in his mission. "Swami" I said "In Malaysia I am singing to your picture, can I sing one song directly to you now". He said "Oh, no. You come this evening and you bring the other Malaysians with you." Now I did not know that any Malaysians were there at that time, so I said "Swami, I came alone, I don't know any other Malaysians." Sai Baba replied "There are 32 Malaysians in the ashram, come this evening." Now what is strange about this is that normally Sai Baba is always asking "How many in your group?" but this was the first and the only time that he told me how many people were there. This is the game that he plays with us. It is the curtain of Maya that he keeps throwing in front of us, confusing us and deluding us. We must realise that Sai Baba is not here to prove every minute that he is God, he is here to make us understand that we are divine. He is not here to prove his divinity but, if we are lucky, he may, just for a minute, open the curtain of Maya and let us glimpse his divinity. Then he will close the curtain again and once more we will get caught up in the drama. This is the thing that people fail to understand. Sai Baba is not here to prove that he is God. A father does not have to prove to his children that he is their father. You expect the father to give his children gifts and, of course, on occasions, to scold or to punish them. Swami is just like that.
David: What is it about Sai Baba's teachings that appeals to you?
Jaga: Somebody once asked me that if the incident of the vibhuti had not happened in my life, would I have ever become a Sai Baba devotee? I honestly don't know, but having found Swami I know that he has given me direction in my life. He called me twice the first time that I was there. In the second interview, in front of everyone, he said "Jagadeesan, I want you to go back to Malaysia and I want you to be president of the seva dals." I did not even know what seva dal meant and I thought that he was asking me to be president of the Sai Organisation in Malaysia, so I said "Not me, Swami, I am too young, find somebody older". He said "No, no, you go and get the devotees to do service." Now in my life in Malaysia I was a director of investment in the Ministry of Industry, I would get about fifteen invitations to cocktails and dinners every week. I had a very busy lifestyle and so I told Swami that I did not think that I would have enough time to do this. Swami just turned away and asked me to sing. Anyway, when I went back to Malaysia my life changed. I told all my associates not to entertain me after office hours because my time was far too precious. From the time that Swami revealed himself as the Avatar until today he has given an ocean of speeches, but we do not need not drink the whole ocean to know the taste. So when I talk to devotees I simply say that I am going to give you some drops from the ocean of Swami's teachings so that you can know the taste.
There are five principle drops in the ocean. (1) Belief in God. Believe that He exists. This belief should be unshakeable. He is known by many names, by many forms, and the fact that He does not answer your calls sometimes, does not mean that He is not listening. It could be because your question may be wrong or you may not be deserving of an answer. (2) Follow your own religion, no matter what religion you follow. If you are a Christian, then become a better Christian, if you are a Hindu, then become a better Hindu, if you are a Buddhist, then become a better Buddhist. Every religion can teach us the path to Godliness and to goodness. (3) Respect. Whereas many in the World talk about religious tolerance, Sai devotees are not supposed to have religious tolerance because tolerance implies that you don't like their religion but you will tolerate it. Sai Baba says that you must respect and revere all religions. All religions teach the one primal truth, namely, that all religions come from the one God and so we should respect and revere all religions. (4) Uphold human values. Human values are the essence of all the religions and Sai Baba teaches that there are five great human values - truth, right-conduct, peace, love and non-violence. First uphold these values in your own life and then promote them in society. (5) Selfless service to all Mankind. If you truly believe in the brotherhood of Man and the fatherhood of God then go out and serve your brothers and sisters. Everything that Sai Baba says is based on these five principles. This is what he wants us to do. I have dedicated my life now to service. Whilst doing this service and, in particular, working with the different faiths, my life has been one great adventure, interspersed with amazing miracles. I have tried to bring people together. In Malaysia there are many different religious groups and so I tell them that although we may not be able to pray in the same temples, surely, outside the temples we can all serve God together. So perhaps the greatest thing that Sai Baba has done for me is to free my mind from compartmentalisation. He has freed me from individual distinctions and made me a more universal person.
David: What is the greatest manifestation or miracle you have witnessed with Sai Baba?
Jaga: I think, for me, the greatest miracle was my conversion, which I have already told you about but, following on from this, I began to see Sai Baba everywhere. It was so funny, and I would not only see him, but I would also see Ganesha, Krishna and Buddha as well. I was seeing Sai Baba along side me on the roadside when I was out jogging, at work, at home, in fact everywhere. It was so strange. I felt that I was going mad. When I was in my second interview with Sai Baba I told him about this phenomenon. He said "You think it is imagination, but it is not. It is a vision. Cultivate, cultivate." I thought that he was going to call me again for a third interview on the day that I was due to leave, but he didn't, he ignored me, and that really upset me. As I was leaving Prashanti Nilayam in my taxi I thought to myself "Swami, I am going now, surely you could at least wave goodbye to me". As we drove down the road away from the ashram I decided to stop to take a film of Sai Gita, Swami's elephant, with the little 8mm camera that I had. At that time, 1976, Sai Gita was quite small. I had finished taking the film and was walking back to my taxi when my eyes looked up at the hill behind. I saw an incredible sight, huge figures of Sai Baba, Krishna and Lord Subramanyam were all standing there and waving to me! I was stunned, I couldn't take it in and so I put my head down and walked towards the taxi. I felt tears welling up within me. Once inside the taxi I looked out of the window. I could still see them there, waving to me. I just started crying. I cried and cried and cried and cried, and I dared not lift my head up, because every time I lifted my head up I could see them standing there on the hill waving to me. No one else in the taxi could see them, only me. It took me about an hour before I could calm down. That was a very dramatic manifestation for me. I have, of course, seen him materialise and transform many objects but the thing that is the greatest miracle for me is his transformation of people. I am a classic example, but there have been many others. He has transformed selfish, alcoholic, drug-addicted, materialistic people into incredibly selfless people, who exist only to serve society. For me, personally, that is the greatest miracle of Sai Baba.
David: Would you like to share with us how Sai Baba interacted with you over the death of your wife?
Jaga: I was in Prashanti Nilayam in November 1996. Whilst there Swami gave me two responsibilities, firstly, to organise the Chinese New Year programme and, secondly, to organise a world-wide Sai conference. I had reached Madras airport on my way home, when I received a telephone call from my daughter telling me that my wife had passed away. Now my wife was the healthiest person in the world, I never knew her to be ill at all, so I was completely stunned by this news. The day before her death she had telephoned many people to arrange a meeting at six o'clock the very next evening, because I was coming back. A big programme was planned. At six o'clock, when everyone had come, she was still in her room and my kids, wondering why she had not come down, found her room locked and there was no reply. They broke the door down and they found her dead, in what is called the padanamaskar position, that means as though she was bending down and touching someone's feet in front of her. They, of course, tried to resuscitate her and took her to the hospital but it was all to no avail. After her cremation I kept some of her ashes and I decided that as she loved to be in Prashanti Nilayam so much I would take the ashes there. So fifteen days after her death I and my four kids went to Puttaparthi to see Sai Baba. I had left there only a short time before as a happy man and now I was returning as a sorrowing widower.
Swami called us for an interview almost at once. Now I knew all about the things that he had told other people on the death of their spouses, so I was fully prepared for what he was going to say. I knew that he would say "I was there" and "She has come to me" and so on, but as we entered the interview room for the first time after my wife's death I started to cry. Just like a whiplash Sai Baba said "Jagadeesan, where is your spirituality? Who was your wife before marriage?" Then he turned to my children and said "Who was your mother before birth?" When Swami makes statements like this, all sorts of things begin to explode in your mind. It is not what he is saying verbally that counts, it is what it brings forth from within you. I knew that he was saying to me "Whose wife and whose mother are you crying for now? Let us have no more nonsense about this." Then, having been sharp with us, he was very kind and he materialised rings for my two sons and pendants for my daughters and a ring for me. He then called us into the inner interview room. There he said to me "Jagadeesan, your wife used to pray to me, saying ‘Swami, I want to merge with you, I want to merge with you' and now her time has come." I must tell you here that Sai Baba is on record as saying that the moment that a person is born, so the date of their departure is also fixed, but it is hidden from you. Neither your doctors nor your medical technology can change this date by one minute. God's grace can intervene, but why should He intervene except for extraordinary reasons. Sai Baba then said "I was there." I knew that he was going to say that, but I never expected what he was going to say next. He said "I was there and she did this to me" - he then got out of his chair and he bent down and imitated the padanamaskar position in which my children had found my wife - "And she came to me." This demonstration of his omnipresence and omniscience was, for me, a shattering thing and for my children it was a healing moment.
David: You must be aware of all the scandalous stories that are now circulating about Sai Baba. How is it affecting Malaysia and how are you personally handling it?
Jaga: I say this to people. Look, on the one side we have one hundred tons of the good deeds of Sai Baba and then on the other side there is one pound of these negative stories. Why do you focus on this one pound? First examine the one hundred tons of his good deeds and then I will talk with you about the one pound. Tell me which spiritual leader in the world from Krishna to Christ has escaped vilification and opposition? Avatars need the opposition to make their light shine brighter. It is difficult to attack Sai Baba because he does so much good, so this is a good opportunity for some people who want to attack him! Attacks on Sai Baba go in waves. About twenty years ago there was a book called ‘Lord of the Air'. There was a big fuss at the time, but then it all died down. There have been other waves since then. Recently a negative video about Sai Baba was shown on our TV. As a result, a journalist came to speak to me to get my comments about the video. I said that I didn't want to see the video and she said "Aren't you in self-denial?". I replied "No. I don't need any proof to know that the sun exists, so why should I watch a video which says that the sun doesn't exist?" I then showed the journalist the evidence of all the incredible Sai work that we have done in Malaysia, our human values programme, our voluntary service etc. She was so amazed that when her report came out in the newspaper she produced a very positive report. She turned the whole thing around. So in Malaysia people know about the good deeds that Sai Baba has done and they are ignoring all this gossip. Christ said "By your works you will be known."
It is a fact that no one can avoid negativity. People have attacked me on many occasions but the more they attacked me, the more attention I got from Swami and so I did not mind how much people attacked me! Let me tell you a story. Some years ago there were many independent Sai centres in Malaysia. I was trying to get them to come together, so I went and asked Swami for help. Now there were a lot of people sitting in the interview room at the time when I asked him. I had some questions, typed out on a piece of paper, ready to ask him. I said "Swami, should I form the Sathya Sai Council of Malaysia?" and he said "Yes, go and do." I replied "But Swami, if I go home and say that, they won't believe me." So Swami took my piece of paper and under the questions that I had typed he signed his name to show his approval. Now when I got back to Malaysia a few days later my wife asked me what had happened in the interview room, because people were saying that I had given Swami a piece of paper asking for his authority to form the Sathya Sai Council of Malaysia and that he had torn it up and thrown the pieces of paper in my face! I couldn't believe it! How can people lie like this and this story must have come from someone who was in the interview room. Here is a classic example of someone who has become negative in his mind and who therefore propagates negative stories.
David: Sai Baba has talked about a Golden Age that is to come and of the big changes that are soon going to take place. What are your feelings about the future of the planet and of Humanity on it?
Jaga: I cannot predict what is going to happen, but it seems to me that not everyone is going to experience a Golden Age. I believe that we all have to find our own Golden Age. For example, here in British Columbia, today has been a lovely Golden Age day for all of us, but for the poor man living in Somalia life has been full of problems. We must make the Golden Age for ourselves by creating one around us. The Golden Age will not be a time when no problems exist. That may be true of Heaven but not here, though, perhaps, even Heaven has problems! The Golden Age to me means that you are in a state of inner peace and contentment come what may. There may be earthquakes, plagues and droughts etc., there certainly were in the past, but if we all find the Golden Age for ourselves, then, the aggregation of all the individuals who find it will make the Golden Age for society as a whole. I am sure that in twenty years time there will still be people who will never have heard of the Avatar, it was so with Rama and Krishna, it will be the same with Sai Baba. It is up to us to empower ourselves.
David: In the many years of your relationship with Sai Baba has he revealed to you who he is?
Jaga: That is a very interesting question. For me, personally, he is my father, but when people ask me if Sai Baba is God, I am very frank with them. I say "I don't know, because I have never seen God, I don't know what He looks like." If a man was to come from the jungle and I was to show him this microphone and ask him what it is, he will tell me that he doesn't know. He hasn't seen one before. However if I tell him that it is a microphone, then, for the rest of his life he will know what is a microphone. We recognise everything from a point of reference, and we have no reference for God. Nevertheless, all the holy scriptures describe God not by His physical form but by His characteristics - omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent. Now Sai Baba is manifesting to all who come to him many of the attributes ascribed to Divinity. Therefore, to that extent, I say that Sai Baba is a manifestation of a divine principle and note that I say divine principle not God, because every religion has a different concept of God, indeed, if you are a Hindu, then, you have more than one God! The fact that Sai Baba has manifested physically all the energies of Divinity still doesn't mean that he is God, except in the sense that, as Sai Baba teaches, we are all God, we are all no different from God. This viewpoint is surely acceptable to all who come to him irrespective of the form of God that they choose to accept and worship.
Source: Ramala Centre Newsletter, September 2001,
|
|
|
| |
| I see what you don't |
| 09.13.04 (5:12 am) [edit] |
I see what you don't
This incident relates to the trip made by 52 blind chlidren to Swami several years back. I had always wanted to narrate the same to Saidevotees, my sole intention being to propogate the message that Swami often sees what we dont.
A Sathya Sai Center functioning in Chennai, a metro city in Southern India was fortunate to be blessed by Swami's visit, 5 times, each of these when He visited Chennai.
A practice (that continues till date) in the center is Reading for the Blind on at least 2 Saturdays of the month.
Swami inspired one of the devotees to bring these 52 students to His Divine Presence. What follows here is amazing. There was no prior intimation to Swami in any way that these students were being brought from Chennai all the way to Parthi. On the way, the devotees entrusted with the task of taking these blessed students to Swami encountered many a hardship.
Wonder of Wonders, when they reached Parthi, they were given a special block at the Darshan Hall and Swami spent several minutes with the group. At the end, He signalled one of His Students to bring something from the Interview Room.
Sairam brothers and sisters, only our Beloved Lord knows and cares for every being in this world. The Student then brought out 52 Braille watches, each of which was personally presented to the students by Swami. Swami also demonstrated the use of the same.
How these watches appeared in the Interview Room is a miracle, that only Our Lord knows. This especially because, there was not even the slightest hint made to Swami about the arrival of these students.
Yet another Mahima of Our Dearest Lord!!!
Jai Sairam!!!
Source: http://www.kingdomofsai.org/modules.php?name=Sections&" title="http://www.kingdomofsai.org/modules.php?name=Sections&" target="_blank"http://www.kingdomofsai.org/m...;op=viewarticle&artid =7
|
|
|
| |
| Mrs. Kamala Sarathy's Description of Sai Baba's Knowledge of Music |
| 09.12.04 (12:05 pm) [edit] |
Mrs. Kamala Sarathy's Description of Sai Baba's Knowledge of Music
When I first came to Puttaparti, Swami used to sing many songs of classical Indian music as an experienced, trained singer. Our family and the Kuppam family were both trained in music, but still Swami would sometimes correct us, also on the text of the songs and the timing of the music. He was a very good singer. My late music teacher, Mr. Chidambara Iyer, who was a violinist with All India Radio in Delhi and once went with me to Swami, was much impressed with his outstanding knowledge of music, although he had never had a music teacher. Sometimes he would sing some rare compositions of Thyagaraja that only learned musicians would know.
Now they no longer sing classical songs at bhajans, only popular bhajan songs. In the evenings when my music teacher used to massage Swamiji's legs, Baba would often sing some rare compositions of Thyagaraja. So my music teacher asked him: `Where did you learn these songs?' Baba then answered: 'Thyagaraja had these songs from me, Thyagaraja was inspired by Rama', meaning that Swami was the origin of Thyagaraja's music.
Quoted in Haraldsson, Miracles Are My Visiting Cards, p. 150. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/SaiBabaLeelas/m essage/380" title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/SaiBabaLeelas/m essage/380" target="_blank"http://groups.yahoo.com/group...
|
|
|
| |
| Waiting is Spiritual |
| 09.12.04 (6:38 am) [edit] |
|
Waiting is Spiritual
Anil Kumar's Sunday Satsang at Prasanthi Nilayam February 25, 2001
Talk by Anil Kumar on February 25th, 2001
WAITING IS SPIRITUAL
OM… OM… OM…
Sai Ram.
With Praanams at the Lotus Feet of Bhagavan,
Dear Brothers and Sisters!
Of all the evils, pride is the first and foremost. Pride is the first enemy to every spiritual aspirant. To every spiritual seeker, pride leads to total ruin, the complete downfall. Of all the enemies, pride is number one! The rest of the enemies follow in quick succession. If we do not allow the first enemy, we'll be saved from the rest. We have got to be extra careful with regard to the first enemy, pride.
My friends, a miracle happens in our life so that we gain entry into the mansion of Divinity. We come to know of God. We come to know of Bhagavan through a miracle. When you are desperate, when we are hopeless, when no one is ready to help us - no rescue, no refuge - at that time a miracle happens.
A miracle has a purpose behind it. A miracle will get us into the interior of Divinity. A miracle is a doorway. A miracle is a main gate. It is not the be-all and end-all. We cannot expect miracles to happen throughout our life. If miracles happen throughout our life, if every accident is saved, if every death is prevented, if all calamities are totally gone, the Law of Nature is not strictly followed. The rule of Creation is not followed by the Creator Himself. He'll be interfering. He'll be managing or manipulating, or tampering with His own Divine Law. He would not do it.
Therefore my friends, let us be very clear that a miracle is only the doorway to get into the mansion of Divinity. And the rest of the things, all the precious things, happen in life slowly, as we follow His Teachings. The more and more we follow His Teachings, the rest of the things will happen. That's why many people say, "Sir, in the beginning, I had a wonderful experience. Now I am not having any." In the beginning, it happened because of His Grace. Later, your effort is required. Your effort is expected. Therefore, the subsequent happenings and experiences are based upon our effort.
The greatest miracle is our attitude, not any windfall nor any money treasure chest coming to you. That is not a big miracle. There are many people who get money. It is not a miracle. The miracle is the attitude towards life, the attitude you have, the kind of relationships you establish, how equanimious you are, how you respect others. That is the greatest miracle. You are not ruffled. You are not confused. You are not lost by certain things, which would have really made you frustrated had you not been a devotee.
I repeat: Any simple thing would agitate you. Any unexpected situation will naturally disturb our peace of mind. But having come to Bhagavan, we have known how to receive things. We have known how to accept things. We don't rebel. We do not retaliate. We do not react. We are not revengeful. We have developed day-by-day the spirit of or the attitude of acceptance. This is the biggest miracle! Acceptance to a given situation joyfully and happily, with all readiness, unconditionally. That is the greatest miracle of Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba.
Before I go into the details of this morning's talk, I want to draw your attention to one more point. We are not sure whether Swami would look at us or not. He may not look at us. We are not sure whether He would take our letter or not. We are not sure of the interview. But we are sure of one thing - WAITING and WAITING! (Laughter) If I try to be smart enough and manage to occupy the first row, to occupy a good vantage seat, try to show the letter, the good Lord prefers to say, "Wait, wait." (Laughter) When we desperately need Him, when we need His immediate guidance, if we just pick up some courage and get up, the Divine response is, "Wait, wait."
Wait is an expected thing. Then what is this waiting? What do you call this waiting. Let me say a few words about this because it is very important and interesting. When Swami wants us to wait, what does His word 'Wait' convey? Is it anything like waiting for a job? Is this waiting like waiting at the airport to catch the next flight? We always wait for the next flight, whether to Detroit or St. Louis or New York. Yes, we wait there at airports to catch the next flight. Is it anything like this, waiting for the next flight?
To catch the next train, I wait there at the platform. Is it anything like that? I wait for a promotion. I wait for an audience with you. So is it anything like that? What is waiting? What does that "wait" mean? Why should Bhagavan tell this wait to everybody? If He does not say so to you, there is something wrong with you! (Laughter) It means there is something wrong with you, nothing wrong with Swami!
So we should be happy to hear His word, "Wait, wait." We should be so happy. We should take this waiting as a positive thing. Waiting is positive. Waiting is not negative. Sometimes we are depressed. Sometimes we get disgruntled. Sometimes we get disgusted, more so when our neighbor gets the interview! (Laughter) More often than not, when some people whom you don't like get an interview, the blood pressure shoots up! (Laughter)
So that attitude, that waiting, is a miracle. When Bhagavan says, "Wait, wait", it is positive. Bhagavan is positive. Our body is negative. Our senses are negative. Mind is negative. Intellect is negative. But the Divinity within us is positive. That Divinity within us, which is positive, is Bhagavan Himself. And that Bhagavan, Divinity, in me who is all-positive, tells me to wait. So how can that waiting be negative? Impossible! Any jewel, any ornament, made out of gold must also be of gold. Any pot made out of clay is also an earthen pot, a clay pot. The same stuff should be there. So our positive God tells you to wait. It means waiting is positive. I think I am clear.
We feel so badly because our mind is negative. As our mind is negative. Therefore it views this waiting with all the negativity and then passes through the pain and suffering. Let us learn from this moment that waiting is a positive thing.
Second point: Waiting is spiritual. We don't want to wait because we have instant food: ten-minutes food, five-minutes food. Every food anytime, instant food! Instant coffee, instant interview, instant liberation (which would also go instantly!) (Laughter) All that is obtained instantly, leaves instantly! All that comes easily, goes much easier than another obtained. So my friends, let's know that waiting is spiritual. It is not anything spontaneous. It is not anything instantaneous. It is not anything, a second's time or a minute's time. It's not like that. Waiting is spiritual.
Third point: Waiting is discipline. Most of us, who are not used to the discipline, feel restless. 'Let me get up, go and sit there, because Swami is likely to come that way. Let me get up.' Or, 'Let me go from here and talk to a person who got interview so that he'll give some secrets or some mechanics or some dynamics or some technique on how to get interview!' We talk to people and we move from place to place when we are not capable of waiting. So waiting is discipline which wants us to sit where we are, which expects us to remain where we are, undisturbed, unperturbed. Waiting is positive. Waiting is spiritual. Waiting is discipline.
Then fourth point: How should we wait? How long should we wait? "I have been waiting for about twenty years." "Oh, I see." I have told it many times, and yet I don't feel ashamed to repeat it any number of times. I waited for seven long years. During that seven-year's time, Bhagavan never cared to look at me. I was non-existent, (Laughter) a vacuum, empty. That's all. A-void. I was non-existent for seven years. Swami asked everybody, "You get up! You get up!" as if I was not there. (Laughter) He never looked at me for seven years. On the other hand, for four years or so, He avoided the whole line where I used to sit. (Laughter) All my neighbors, all my friends were promoted at a time because Swami never came that way! That was for seven years.
So this kind of waiting is not to be calculated in terms of time. We should not calculate waiting in terms of time because some say, "I waited for six months!" "Oh-ho." Another: "I waited for two years." Or, "I have been coming here for the last seven years, waiting here, each time for a month's time." This means we are calculating. We are measuring. We are estimating waiting in terms of time. Therefore we feel the pain. Therefore we are frustrated.
Waiting is not to be viewed, is not to be measured, in terms of time because God is beyond time. God is timeless. Time is nothing but that which is related to the mind. It is only the mind that tells you that it is ten-thirty. It is the mind that tells you it is eleven o'clock. It is the mind that tells you the time factor, the slot left for you, how long you should spend at a clip, when you should be there, when you should vacate. It is the time that tells. Mind is time. Time is the mind. But God is beyond the mind. So God is called Achinthya: chinthya = thought, achinthya = beyond thought. God is Achinthya, beyond thought, beyond mind. This means God is timeless. God is beyond time. Therefore to calculate, "I have been waiting here, you know, from twelve o'clock in the hot sun…I have been waiting here, you know, till six o'clock in the evening…" Umhum. That won't apply.
Just as rupees have no value in America where dollars are valued, similarly in this 'spiritual exchange currency counter', time evolves through days, months and years. But this is not valid in the spiritual world. No. There are two counters here: the counter of the world for all immigrants and the counter leading to God. Gate 1 and Gate 2, you could say like that. So Gate 1 (the world) requires of you time. But at Gate 2 (the Divine), there is no time factor there. So let us be convinced of this point, that waiting has got nothing to do with time. Why? Because time is the mind. God is above time. God is timeless. God is the Master of Time.
Then what is waiting? Waiting on other occasions, from the worldly point of view (Gate 1), if there is prolonged waiting, it is disgusting. Supposing I say, "I would like to meet you at ten o'clock." You go on waiting: ten-thirty, eleven, eleven-thirty…You go on waiting. At twelve o'clock you say, "It's not worth waiting for Anil Kumar any longer!" You don't feel like waiting for me any longer because prolonged waiting is disgusting. We get vexed to wait for a long time in any worldly matter.
But in spirituality, a prolonged period of waiting is alleviating. It is energizing. It is elevating. It is sublime. It is ecstatic. This waiting is a dance. This waiting is a song. This waiting is a melody because in this waiting there is joy. In this waiting there is bliss. In this waiting there is yearning. There is pining. There is expectation - something like the waiting of the Beloved.
The husband has been elsewhere for six years, away from the wife. She's waiting and waiting, waiting and waiting, until he arrives. She doesn't wait out of disgust. Any woman who waits with disgust is not waiting. There is something wrong there. You have to question the motive behind her feelings. The Beloved waits for the Dear. We wait for the near and dear joyfully. When Bhagavan is expected at ten o'clock, we'd reach there in the morning at six o'clock. We know the Pourna Hurthi people reach here right from five-thirty. We see people sitting there right from six o'clock or even four-thirty!
But I have not seen anybody disgusted or vexed or with a long castor-oil face or tired. No! We are very happy to wait for Bhagavan! Why? Do you wait for a flight like that? Come on! Nobody does! If you have to wait for one hour, you will take that fellow to the court because you'll be losing your job! (Laughter) You would take him to court! On the other hand, you would put it on Internet, "This certain airline, it is better you don't get in because you'll be delayed for a lifetime!" (Laughter)
So elsewhere, we'd be disgusted. We'd be worried. We get tired waiting. But to wait for God, there is a thrill! There is excitement! So waiting is a matter of joy. Waiting is blissful. Waiting is a dance. Waiting is melodious music. And elsewhere as we wait, what do we do? At the airport or the railway platform, what do we do when we are supposed to wait? We try to go to the bookstall. We try to go to the cafeteria. We try to go to at least the shoeshine man. I saw people there in the USA, people sitting relaxed there on the chair, getting their shoes shined. Oh, fine. That's a good way of waiting. So one can wait like that by going to a cafeteria, having a Sprite or a 7-Up, whatever that is convenient.
But in this process of spiritual waiting, you don't go anywhere. You don't talk to anybody. You don't need any soft drinks or hot drinks. You don't need anything. You close your eyes. You reflect within yourself. In waiting, you reflect upon yourself. This means that waiting is meditation! Now who will say, "I don't want to wait"? Nobody can say because waiting is meditation. You go in. You close your eyes. You want to be left alone to yourself. You don't want to be in a crowd. You don't want to be among many, many people. You don't want to be disturbed. You want to be alone. You want to reflect within. You want to concentrate within yourself. You want to think of God. You want to read some book, Sai literature. That is meditation. So waiting is meditation. Waiting is blissful. Waiting is spiritual. Waiting is discipline. Waiting is a matter of joy. God wants us to wait joyfully. God wants us to wait ecstatically so that God will appear. God appears when we wait joyfully.
Once it so happened, totally annoyed, totally out-of-mood, in a bit of frustration, I happened to put a long face on because I felt very badly. He was talking to everybody, minus Anil Kumar, as if I am a highjacker. (Laughter) I was feeling so badly, so I had on a very long face. Suddenly Bhagavan asked me, "Get up! Translate."
All right, fine. What did He say? He gave a general lecture. But now you can know for whom it was meant! (Laughter) What did He say? "God will not look at those faces that are serious! (Laughter) God hates castor oil faces! (Laughter) God would not like to turn that side where there are serious faces!" I thought within myself, 'O good Lord, You can talk to me directly. Why do You generalize things? (Laughter) Why do You generalize? You can tell me directly, "Laugh, Mr. Anil." Fine. Then I thought, "Some of my representatives also are there among the audience. Some of the other prospective serious fellows might be here. (Laughter) Some may get into that dangerous zone of seriousness, tension, and temper. In order to prevent that, Swami might have made that statement to the public.
So when we wait unconditionally, when we wait joyfully, when we wait happily, at a time when you do not feel that you are waiting, experience happens! At a time when you do not know, at a time when you forget that you are waiting, experience happens. I don't say, "experience comes". Please let us correct our English. Experience happens. All those experiences that are spiritual are the happenings, not our doings. All human things are doings. My going to the college is an act, my doing. My getting into the kitchen and eating is an act. I am doing. So all human activities are done, are our doings. But the spiritual things are not done. They just happen.
So spiritual experiences happen when once we forget, when we are unaware, when once we are unmindful of this waiting. Suddenly yesterday…I will tell you the latest! One of my colleagues is a very young fellow, who joined the college eight years ago. Swami has not been talking to him all these eight years. That's not a small period. We have some seniors who were also waiting for fourteen years! Good. It's all right. For eight years, he has not been talking to Swami. But still that man is quite happy. Somehow it so happened that he has been sitting along with us for the last couple of days. I always encourage boys to come as close as possible. I don't want to be an obstacle or a block to anybody. I know what a pain it is from the worldly point of view. I was just talking to him, "Come on, come on!"
Yesterday, most unexpectedly, "Come on, how are you?" Bhagavan said. My colleague was thinking, 'Is it me that He has called or is it someone else?' Because naturally, he may feel, 'O God, what happened to You all these eight years!' (Laughter) He was looking that side and this side. "Hey! I am calling you. Come on, come on," Bhagavan said. And He said, "So nice." He blessed him and materialized a diamond ring for that boy. Now this is an example, an illustration of what I am telling right now. Spiritual experience happens. Divinity manifests at a time when we forget the time, at the moment when we forget that we are waiting, at the situation when we have no expectation! Then it happens.
A simple example: You must have heard of Zen philosophy and Sufi saints. There was one lady of this philosophical association, a lady who was a great philosopher. She was fetching water from the well in two pots. As she was fetching water that morning, as ill luck would have it happen, the two pots fell on the ground and broke into pieces. Just the water was there on that ground. She wanted to take the water home, but it all fell on the ground as the two pots broke. This lady started dancing and singing. Everybody thought something was wrong with her. (Laughter) The two pots that broke made her go mad. It's not worth living. Everybody thought so. Somebody dared to ask, "Look here, we don't know why you are dancing. The two pots broke. There is every reason to feel so badly. Then why are you dancing? Why are you singing?"
This Zen monk, the lady, said, "The two pots broke. That means for me that this pot, my body, would also break. My body is a pot that would also break. Just as that water started flowing in all directions, till now the water was conditioned to being in the pot. The water has been limited in the pot. The water has been within the framework and the size of the pot. Now it is flowing freely in all directions! As the pot of my body breaks, the Supreme Self within me goes freely into the atmosphere. The Supreme Being merges with the entire environment. I am happy, so I am dancing."
She has been carrying water everyday. How is it that enlightenment happened at that moment? Things happen always like that. A spiritual experience, a spiritual awakening, a spiritual enlightenment will not show any signal, will not give any bell. It is not a telephone call. It is not a railway station bell. It's not any kind of announcement that: "At the airport, the flight will be in ten minutes' time. Sorry for the delay." There's no such thing for spiritual experience. There are neither announcements nor bulletins. Suddenly spiritual enlightenment happens. The same thing had happened to Guru Nanak. The same thing had happened to our Kabir. The same thing happened to Tulsidas. To all it happened at a time when they are not aware. So my friends, waiting is a process where we should forget, when we should forget that we are waiting. You wait and forget that you are waiting. That is the point. Because when you are aware that you are waiting, you will be disgusted.
Why do we fight with this waiting? Why? Many people don't want to wait. Why? What is it that feels very much pained to wait? Let us analyze. It is the mind because mind tells you, "You waited for four hours time - a waste of time! Get up!" Or the mind tells us, "You have been waiting for four months. Swami has not looked at you. Come on, go back!" So it is the mind that fights. It is the mind that gets agitated, something like a pebble thrown into the well. A pebble thrown into the well produces ripple after ripple, filling the entire well.
Similarly the mind disturbs. The mind questions. The mind does not accept to wait. That's the reason why our mind always tries to find out the easy method. The mind always wants to find an easy method. For example: How to make money within a month? Have a printing press, make five hundred rupees notes, become a rich man. Yes. How to get through the examination easily? Write down the answers at home. Give it in the examination hall. You'll get through.
So we find so many things going on - the black-marketing, the corruption, even at the time of election, yes, there is rigging of votes. It happened a few years ago, some time back, when I went to the polling booth. They said, "You have already voted. Why do you come?" (Laughter)
"No, I'm coming here now only."
"No, no. See it is marked."
So some good friend must have voted on my behalf! (Laughter)
Had I come to know earlier, I would have rested at home!
So my friends, we want to win the election. We want to become rich very fast, or have our food very fast. But this is all nothing but the game of the monkey mind. Only when this monkey mind stops its activity, only when the monkey mind does not interfere any longer, then we'll be happy to wait for any length of time. I'm not able to wait because my mind is still working. When mind is at rest, one can wait.
Then the heart functions. When the mind is at rest, the heart starts functioning. Heart has been waiting. This monkey mind is making a monkey of this fellow. He's just jumping all around! All right, let us see. He's totally tired, totally exhausted, no more a monkey. He sits. The mind quietens. The mind settles. The mind is not in any way dictating because it is very much tired. At that time, the heart takes charge of the whole activity. When the president is out-of-town, the vice-president will take charge. It happens so. When the principal is on leave, the vice-principal will take charge. Sometimes the vice-principals manage better than the principals! (Laughter) Some principals are helped by their absence! (Laughter)
So what happens is, when this monkey mind keeps quiet, it is the greatest help. The mind keeping quiet is the greatest help to every one of us, so that then the heart will take charge. The heart will take charge at that time. When once the heart takes charge, we are really so happy to wait. Mind does not help you to wait. The heart prompts you to wait more and more.
Mind is an extravert, worldly. Heart is inward, Nivritthi. Heart is inward, while mind is outward. So outward mind is always in haste, is always in a hurry. But the heart, which is within, turned inwards, welcomes waiting. It is not in a hurry because the heart enjoys itself in its own company. It does not want anybody. The heart wants to be all alone. It is the mind that wants company. The heart desires aloneness or loneliness or solitude. The heart prefers loneliness (meaning, being alone). The mind wants a crowd always gathering. So when this mind stops, the heart enjoys that aloneness, which is solitude, which is meditation, and then it takes us to a state of samadhi .
Samadhi is possible when the heart takes charge, but not when the mind is in charge. Nobody can experience samadhi with the mind because the mind is dual. The mind is division. The mind is conditioned. The mind is prejudiced. The mind is biased. The mind is selfish.
"So, Anil Kumar, you are speaking all negative things about the mind. Now shall I be a fellow without the mind?" No, no, no. I am not against the mind. Philosophy is not against the mind. Make the mind useful for the purposes it is meant for. A simple example: ECG - The electrocardiogram is useful to know the beating and the condition of the heart. You cannot use it to know the body's temperature. Am I right? A thermometer has to be used to know the body's temperature. But it won't tell the heartbeat. So every instrument has a definite purpose. But if we want to make every instrument multi-purposeful, multi-dimensional, no instrument is useful.
So the mind is useful so far as our living is concerned. For our daily living, the mind is useful. For knowledge, the mind is useful. For science and technology, the mind is useful. For business, the mind is very, very, very useful! (Laughter) For politics, the mind is the hero. But for compassion, for Truth, justice, sacrifice, Bliss, Love, Divinity, the mind is useless. The heart should take charge. Because we want to make use of the mind in both the ways, we are losing the second half of life.
Bhagavan gives some example: It seems it so happened that one rat got into an instrumental drum. The rat got into it. That fellow is playing it. The rat went to that side. The fellow beat, 'Da-da' on the drum. So the rat came over to this end. Again the player played, 'Da-da'. Then the rat started running this other way. So when he's playing quickly, the 'Da-da-da-da', the rat is moving that side and this side, back and forth.
That's what we are doing! (Laughter) That is what is happening to all of us! Why? Our life is a drum: This side is spirituality. That side is the world. On the worldly side, there may be some losses, business loss or reversion in our job or delay in promotion or some sickness. Or some family problem will give a big 'Da-da'! When a big 'Da-da-da-da' comes, "Let's go to God!" The rat comes to this side! (Laughter) but when we finally turn towards God's side, He does not look at you. He does not take letters from you! 'Da-da!' (The rat runs to the other side.) Then the mind says,"Let's go home!" So we are all like rats, this side - that side - this side - that side, 'Da-da-da-da-da'. (Laughter) So there is nowhere to live! Therefore my friends, let us use one side. Make use of the mind for the world. Make use of the heart for God and spirituality.
The highest step is beyond the heart - is present as the Atma or the Self or the Soul or Consciousness or Spirit. Names are many. Call it Soul or the Spirit or Consciousness or Atma. You may call it whatever you like. When once you go to the third step, Consciousness, mind and heart do not matter because it has taken the position of Supreme Commander now. When once the Supreme Commander takes charge, these two are lower rank, the heart and the mind. They have to keep quiet. "All right. Let's do what You say." The heart will look up, "Oh Consciousness, tell me what I should do?" The mind is already made silent by the heart. Mind is the junior-most officer. It had already kept its mouth shut because the heart is ruling. When once the Consciousness takes over, the heart also should keep 'mum' (silent) and Atma takes charge now. Consciousness takes charge now.
Then what happens? Let us see what happens. Now when the mind is in charge, happiness and unhappiness, profit and loss - everything is selfishness. Everything is self-centered. Everything is self-interest. That has been the target. That has been the goal, when the mind is in-charge. It made our life miserable because in the morning I am happy and in the evening I am unhappy. In the morning I am happy because I got the interview. In the evening I am unhappy because you got the interview! (Laughter) So the mind is making me like that. So, the mind landed me in difficulties.
Now let me go to the heart. Now how is it making me comfortable? The heart gave me certain values like Truth, sacrifice, spiritual discipline, compassion, and Love. I am happy with it. But sometimes I feel I am at a loss. I have been making sacrifices, but what is it that I got? I have been really truthful, but in what way am I superior to a fellow who is not truthful? I love and I am loving. But in what way am I better than a cruel fellow? So the heart at one time will also get a question mark, whether we are really benefited by the heart or not.
But when once you go to the topmost man, the Major General, the Atma, the Consciousness, these two lower-ranking officers don't talk because now it's under Army control, meaning Consciousness. When Consciousness takes over the control, takes total charge. It starts dictating. What does It say?
"The same spirit is present in everybody. Understand this."
Oh, I see. The mind was telling me that these are my people. They belong to my group. They talk my language. Chi! All narrow things my mind said so far - my district people, my people, my family, my, my, my…Swami said, "If you repeat 'my, my, my' it becomes Maya, illusion. So mind and Maya are synonyms."
Now then Atma says, "Stop that nonsense! Nothing like mine and thine. Keep quiet. Oh heart don't doubt. Now I tell you, the same spirit is present in everybody. I am the seed in the entire Creation. I am the seed of the entire tree of the Creation. You are of Me. You are by Me. You are in Me." That's it. That is the taste of Atma. Mind does not say that.
Therefore my friends, when once we go to the level of Atma, there is neither this mind nor the heart. It is the Super Mind or the Over Mind. That is what Bhagavan has been speaking to us about during the Birthday Celebrations. The Consciousness or Awareness is presiding.
A question was put to Bhagavan: Where is this Consciousness or Awareness? The Consciousness is present everywhere. Why do I not see it? Air is everywhere. Do you see that? I don't see it. But where is the air? Everywhere. How do you know? I am living. I am alive. I breathe, so the air is everywhere. Therefore the presence of air is proved by our breathing process. The fact that I am alive is enough to state that there is air, though I do not see it. Similarly, the Consciousness may not be seen. But the very fact that the whole thing functions, that the whole thing acts, that the whole thing is energetic, that the whole thing shows vibration is because of Consciousness.
Swami gives a simple example: The whole body is materialization. This means it is made up of material. It is made up of the five elements. It is inert. It is passive. So the body is made up of material - materialization. And this body acts: The hands shake. The head thinks. The legs walk. Why? Because of vibration. When there is no vibration, the body will not act.
Here is a simple example: paralysis. When the body is paralyzed, there is no vibration there so he is not able to lift his body freely. So for the materialization to act, to function, to move, to work, vibration is necessary. This vibration is because of Consciousness, which is radiation. So Consciousness is radiation. Consciousness is Awareness. Consciousness is Enlightenment. Consciousness is Awakening. Consciousness is Spirit, is Atma, Bliss. That Consciousness (which is radiation) comes out by way of vibration, making this body (which is materialization) act.
Bhagavan Baba, in what a wonderful, mathematical, sequential way He puts things! Bhagavan's Discourses will never make anybody confused. He makes it so clear: Consciousness is radiation, which passes through our body (as vibration), and makes this body (the organs and limbs) act and function (as materialization). Radiation - Vibration - Materialization. Am I clear?
And now with this vibration, the body, is conscious. Conscious refers to the body - materialization. We use this word 'conscious' in a lot of ways. If one goes on dressing the hair at the airport, or applying lipstick there, or wherever there is a mirror, we feel like standing to check up how fine we are (though in reality awful!) (Laughter), we are conscious of our personality. Supposing if I start looking at you suddenly, you'll be thinking, 'Is anything wrong here? Why is he staring at me?' Suddenly you become (self-) conscious. If I look at you continuously, you become self-conscious. So conscious refers to the body. Conscious means the body or materialization.
The next state is conscience. Conscience is the higher state, which is vibration. Conscience is vibration. And above that is Consciousness, which is radiation. So radiation, Consciousness, Spirit, Self, or Atma, is the highest.
It is not out of context if I tell you it is my surrendering prayer. Please believe me, I am speaking from the bottom of my heart. When Swami asks me, "What do you want?" I shall not ask Him for anything because there is only one thing I want. That is to be born again and again and again and speak on His Message like this. That's all. (Applause) To be born again and again, to speak like this, enjoying while speaking, the thrill and excitement and ecstasy and the dance in the melody of the Message of the Avatar. To dance to the tune of the Avatar! That's what I want. Nothing else. Because I know what it is. I know its taste, because we enjoy ourselves!
So from the topmost rank of Atma, the Spirit, the Soul, Consciousness, radiation, we come down to the level of conscience, vibration, and function at the bottom level of conscious or materialization.
All these things we can reflect upon in the process of waiting. If we are in a hurry, we don't think of conscience. If we are in haste, we don't think of Consciousness. We go inward from materialization to Consciousness during this process of waiting. This process of going into the radiation happens in this process of waiting. We can go from Consciousness to conscience to conscious (materialization) in the same way that we can go from New York to Chicago, from San Francisco to Indianapolis. We can go in any direction.
So, from inward-to-outward is a sign of haste. It is a sign of being in a state of hurry. Going from conscious to Consciousness is a process, which happens in this holy, sacred, spiritual experience of 'waiting'. So waiting means contemplation. Waiting means concentration. Waiting means meditation. Waiting means eagerness. Waiting means aloneness. Waiting means being prayerful. Full of prayer, we wait for Him.
So my friends, the period of waiting is cut short when we wait happily, when we wait joyfully. When we welcome this waiting, the period of waiting naturally is cut short. The more we are disgusted, the period will get prolonged. It is something like a knot. Slowly you should remove the knot. But if you are in a hurry with the knot, it becomes tighter. Then you have to cut it. You cannot untie it. The knot becomes tight if you have to remove it in a hurry. But slowly you can remove it.
So this waiting is what is called penance. Why? Yogis and sages, they waited and waited for the Lord to manifest and bless them. That is penance. Waiting is tapas. Waiting is dhyana. Waiting is prathana. Though in the worldly way waiting is negative, in the spiritual way it is totally positive.
A man with ego and pride will not wait. A simple example: A Central Minister came for Bhagavan's Darshan. Swami had left already. He had gone upstairs there in Brindavan. Being a Central Minister, other VIPs like the Collector, an ambassador, top officials with all paraphernalia, they all had assembled.
This Minister was looking that side and this side.
He asked somebody, "Where is Swami?"
This gentleman said, "Swami has gone up."
"Shall I go up?" he asked next.
"No, sorry, you cannot go."
"When is He going to come?"
"I do not know."
He asked the Collector and the State Minister because he is the Central Minister. He asked everybody. "What is the flight time? I want to meet Baba."
They were asking everybody in the ashram, "Where is Baba? When is He coming?"
"We do not know." The standard answer! (Laughter)
I was watching the whole drama there, though it was college time. The time was up, but still it was worth waiting - behind the bush, of course! (Laughter) Brindavan gives you certain trees and shade to hide yourself in, unnoticed. Let us take advantage of everything! (Laughter)
Swami did not come down. This man looked that side and this side for ten minutes very restlessly and then he left. The whole convoy left.
In the evening, in the Trayee Brindavan gathering, Swami asked me, "Why were you late to the college?" (Laughter)
I said, "Swami, me? Late to the college?"
"Yes, you are hiding behind the bushes! So you were late!" (Laughter)
Oh! The cat is out of the bag now! (Laughter)
"Why were you there?"
"Swami, the Central Minister came."
"He did not come for you! (Laughter) He has not come to see you! Why were you there?
"Swami, I wanted to see what will happen!" (Laughter)
"What happened? What happened?"
"Swami, nothing happened. That's why it shocked me. Nothing happened. That is a shock. Had something happened, I would have been happy."
Swami said, "Why?"
"Swami, I expected that You would come down. I expected that You would talk to Central Government Minister."
He said, "Anyone will have to wait for Me. I will not wait for anybody. But (this is important) all officers, all ministers, they are all grand. All top people have to wait for Me. But I wait for my devotee. I wait for my devotee! (Applause) If you are in a hurry, you can go. Let him go. I don't care about it."
And further He said, "I don't come down for him. I don't come for these fellows." What did He say? "If it is left to Me, I don't come down. No, I don't come down for anybody. But devotees can bring Me downstairs! (Laughter and applause) Like all the ants that gather, like all the ants that collect, carrying the jaggery, the sweet, from this place to that place, I am the Sweet. My devotees are the ants. They can carry Me anywhere!"
That is Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba! (Applause)
And so my friends, this process of waiting is essentially Divine. I wanted to talk to you about this process of waiting in particular this morning so that we may enjoy waiting for God. Let us enjoy this waiting for the Lord because when we do so, we get into the field of Infinite Bliss. It may happen all of a sudden, unnoticed!
May Sai bless you! Sai Ram.
|
|
|
| |
| Teacher and Devotee |
| 09.11.04 (5:51 am) [edit] |
|
Teacher and Devotee
Dennis Gersten, M.D. is a psychiatrist in private practice in San Diego, and author of "Are You Getting Enlightened Or Losing Your Mind?" (Harmony Books). Here follows a letter he wrote me about his transformative experience with a guru named Sai Baba. On reading this letter, I thought to myself, "Yes, he's probably lost his mind, but maybe he's a little enlightened, too." Whether or not what Dr. Gersten describes is objectively true, his twenty-year history with a guru has been deeply beneficial to him personally and as a psychiatrist. Here is all the passion of the devotee and true believer. - Jill Neimark. I've thought a lot about your questions and decided to go all out, 100% truth. Many people will think I am crazy for what I am about to say. It's so controversial that my publisher deleted this material from the book.
I began my psychiatry residency at the La Jolla Veterans Administration Hospital at the University of California at San Diego. Within the first month, a nurse named Madeleine approached me and gave me a photograph of an Indian holy man with a big Afro and an orange robe. "You're a spiritual person, and I think you should have this photograph. His name is Sai Baba." That was all she said. I kept the photo, but had no interest at all in Sai Baba.
In my second year, I was supervised by a San Diego psychiatrist, Dr. Samuel Sandweiss, who is a devotee of Sai Baba. For two years we met and he told me stories of this man of miracles. The miracle stories shook my very foundation of reality. Sometimes I thought that Dr. Sandweiss was himself out of his mind, except he was friendly, intelligent, and sociable, with a loving wife and four daughters.
When I finished my residency, I traveled with Sam to India to see Sai Baba. Baba deluged me with so many miracles that after four days I couldn't take any more and left on the fifth day. During that brief visit I observed and experienced Sai Baba materializing material objects out of thin air. He manifest sacred ash, called "vibhuti," rings, medallions, even candy, with a wave of his hand. If you think this was sleight of hand, let me say that Sai Baba even materialized a three-foot-high brooch for his pet elephant. During the closing moments of that first trip, I was called in for a personal interview. Sai Baba knew everything about me. Now, I'm obviously interested in things that most doctors and psychiatrists shy away from. But it was as if he'd lived in my head every moment of my life.
But we've just scratched the surface. There is no miracle known to humankind that Sai Baba has not performed. I personally know two people who had a loved one resurrected from the dead. The most astounding was a woman whose husband died while at the ashram. She refused to let anyone take the body for cremation. She told people, "Baba said he would come help him." Five days after the man's death, Sai Baba came to the room, which reeked with the odor of the decaying body Half an hour later Sai Baba walked out of the room with the resurrected man.. arm in arm, cheerfully greeting the wife.
Isaac Tigrett, founder of The Hard Rock Cafe, is a devotee of Sai Baba. In Isaac's younger days, he says, he was sailing around the curves of the Malibu hills in his sports car when it flew over the cliff. Sai Baba appeared in the car, held his arms around Isaac and protected him completely. The car lay demolished at the bottom of the cliff with the waves pouring over it. Isaac was unharmed.
These stories are jarring to the average American, but more so to the average psychiatrist. "Magical thinking" they call this stuff Yet, if one dares to explore what I have said, then we are faced with more than a challenge for the theories of modern psychiatry. Psychiatry is a speck of dust compared to the infinite mystery of God. Sai Baba says, I am God and you are God. The only difference is that I know it and you don't." And so, yes, this psychiatrist is saying that, after his puny medical ego had been sufficiently deflated, that he, that I, know that God is on earth, walking, talking. Is Sai Baba my guru? We, in the West, have a very hard time with the idea of a real guru. We're tough-minded individualists, and surrendering to Sai Baba has been a tough lesson. What is a guru, anyway? The word means "he or she who removes the darkness." These people are like human magnets, their power of attraction is so great. Although gurus throughout the ages have developed immense powers, these are not what attract. It is the boundless love one feels in such a presence, a love so great that one can be permanently changed.
How has this transformed my practice? Because I have witnessed miracles, I now expect miracles. It's my job to create the atmosphere in which a miracle can occur The mere belief in miracles is like a fertilized garden. I now know that deep change need not take eight to fifteen years of psychoanalysis, four times a week. Deep change can be instantaneous, and that is a miracle. But there are "real" miracles that I have been part of in my clinical work, and I stand in awe before them. Take Carmen, an acquaintance who came to me for help after being diagnosed with lung cancer.
I gave Carmen the works: meditation, mental imagery techniques, nutritional supplements, and some lingham water. A lingham is an egg-shaped stone. Sai Baba materialized one for a friend of mine and said, "This is for healing purposes. I will send you patients." She returned to America and made bottles of water prepared with the lingham.
Carmen's entire right lung was filled with cancer. Then came the call. "Dennis, you just won't believe this. Then again, you probably will. I had the surgery. They opened my chest and discovered that the cancer had spread into the left lung and was wrapped around the big blood vessels. They closed me up and sent me home to die. Well, I was meditating one morning, and suddenly Sai Baba appeared in front of me. He was reaching inside my body pulling cancer out. They gave me one radiation treatment. And you know what. The cancer has shrunk by 75%." Six months later Carmen walked into my office and said, "Dennis, I am 100% cancer-free."
The question arises, when going beyond traditional medical and psychiatric boundaries, what to do with spiritual experience, how to "treat" it. Before each session with a patient, I now say a silent prayer for guidance in working with the next person. I imagine my guru, Sathya Sai Baba, in the office with me. When I am stuck, I will silently ask Baba for advice. Part of my spiritual practice is to look for the spark of God in every person, including the craziest of my patients. Sometimes this can be quite a challenge, but I've learned to find wisdom in the midst of insanity; divinity amidst the darkest depressions or psychotic episodes. A few months ago, I was working with a woman named Sarah, who suffered from a full-blown manic psychosis. Mania is interesting. These people have an ability to zero in on your personal weaknesses in an instant. When this woman and I met, she was loud, angry, and threatening. I managed to simply listen, remaining centered. Toward the end of that first meeting, she asked about my family I told her I have a 22-year-old daughter. "Do you tell her you love her?" she asked. "Yes," I said, "I do." "But do you tell her every day?" she insisted "Yes " I said, "every single day" And then the kicker: "But do you really tell her from deep in your heart? I want you to tell her tonight from the bottom of your heart how much you love her." I agreed. I knew that the divine part of Sarah had spoken, and that I had better pay attention. I went home that night and told my daughter how much I love her, from the bottom of my heart. Spiritual psychiatry is about bringing my patients to a point of serenity they may never have experienced, but it is also about finding the divine in another person and connecting with that, soul-to-soul.
This is the psychiatry of the future, a psychiatry of love, hope, faith, and miracles; a psychiatry that heals and uplifts, that sees the pain as part of the spiritual journey that knows that spiritual ecstasy is real, and that God exists. A psychiatry that dares to bring God into the office, that dares to offer miracles, and that considers Prozac the last choice and not the first.
- Dennis Gersten, M.D.
From Psychology Today, April 1998 Religion's Bad Boy! The Lure of Gurus Holy Madness in Healing: Psychiatrist as Disciple http://www.saibabamiracles.com/baba/devotee.html" title="http://www.saibabamiracles.com/baba/devotee.html" target="_blank"http://www.saibabamiracles.co...
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter 3 |
| 09.11.04 (5:37 am) [edit] |
Sai Satcharitha The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Chapter III
Sai Baba's Sanction and Promise - Assignment of Work to Devotees - Baba's Stories as Beacon - Light - His Motherly Love - Rohilla's Story - His sweet and Nectar - like Words.
Sai Baba's Sanction and Promise
As described in the previous chapter, Sai Baba gave His complete assent to the writing of the Sat-Charita and said, "I fully agree with you regarding the writing of Sat Charita. You do your duty, don't be afraid in the least, steady your mind and have faith in My words. If my Leelas are written, the Avidya (nescience) will vanish and if they are attentively, and devoutly listened to, the consciousness of the worldly existence will abate, and strong waves of devotion, and love will rise up and if one dives deep into My Leelas, he would get precious jewels of knowledge.".
Hearing this, author was much pleased, and he at once became fearless and confident, and thought that work was bound to be a success. Then turning to Shama (Madhavrao Deshpande) Sai Baba said.
"If a man utters My name with love, I shall fulfill all his wishes, increase his devotion. And if he sings earnestly My life and My deeds, him I shall beset in front and back and on all sides. Those devotees, who are attached to Me, heart and soul, will naturally feel happiness, when they hear these stories. Believe Me that if anybody sings My Leelas, I will give him infinite joy and everlasting contentment. It is My special characteristic to free any person, who surrenders completely to Me, and who does worship Me faithfully, and who remembers Me, and meditates on Me constantly. How can they be conscious of worldly objects and sensations, who utter My name, who worship Me, who think of My stories and My life and who thus always remember Me? I shall draw out My devotees from the jaws of Death. If My stories are listened to, all the diseases will be got rid of. So, hear My stories with respect; and think and meditate on them, assimilate them. This is the way of happiness and contentment. The pride and egoism of My devotees will vanish, the mind of the hearers will be set at rest; and if it has wholehearted and complete faith, it will be one with Supreme Consciousness. The simple remembrance of My name as 'Sai, Sai' will do away with sins of speech and hearing".
Different Works Assigned to Devotees
The Lord entrusts different works to different devotees. Some are given the work of building temples and maths, or ghats (flight of steps) on rivers; some are made to sing the glories of God; some are sent on pilgrimages; but to me was allotted the work of writing the Sat Charita. Being a jack of all trades but master of none, I was quite unqualified for this job. Then why should I undertake such a difficult job? Who can describe the true life of Sai Baba? Sai Baba's grace alone can enable one to accomplish this difficult work. So, when I took up the pen in my hand, Sai Baba took away my egoism and wrote Himself His stories. The credit of relating these stories, therefore, goes to Him and not to me. Though Brahmin by birth, I lacked the two eyes. (i.e. the sight or vision) of Shruti and Smriti and therefore was not at all capable of writing the Sat-Charita, but the grace of the Lord makes a dumb man talk, enables a lame man to cross a mountain. He alone knows the knack of getting things done as He likes. Neither the flute, nor the harmonium knows how the sounds are produced. This is the concern of the Player. The oozing of Chandrakant jewel and the surging of the sea are not due to the jewel and the sea but to the rise of the moon.
Baba's Stories as Beacon- Light
Light houses are constructed at various places in the sea, to enable the boatmen to avoid rocks and dangers, and make them sail safely. Sai Baba's stories serve a similar purpose in the ocean of worldly existence. They surpass nectar in sweetness, and make our worldly path smooth and easy to traverse. Blessed are the stories of the saints. When they enter our hearts through the ears, the body - consciousness or egoism and the sense of duality vanish; and when they are stored in the heart, doubts fly out to all sides, pride of the body will fall, and wisdom will be stored in abundance. The description of Baba's pure fame, and the hearing of the same, with love, will destroy the sins of the devotee and, therefore, this is the simple Sadhana for attaining salvation. The Sadhana for Krita Age was Shamadama (tranquillity of mind and body), for Treta Age, sacrifice, for Dwapara, worship, and for Kali (present) Age, it is singing of the name and glory of the Lord. This last Sadhana is open to all the people of the four varnas (Brahmins, etc.). The other Sadhanas, viz. Yoga, Yagya (sacrifice), Dhyana (meditation) and Dharana (concentration) are very difficult to practice, but singing and hearing the stories and the glory of the Lord (Sai Baba) is very easy. We have only to turn our attention towards them. The listening and singing of the stories will remove the attachment to the senses and their objects, and will make the devotees dispassionate, and will ultimately lead them to self-realization. With this end in view, Sai Baba made me or helped me to write His stories, Sat-Charitamrita. The devotees may now easily read and hear these stories of Sai Baba and while doing so, meditate on Him, His form and thus attain devotion to Guru and God (Sai Baba), get detachment and self-realization. In the preparation and writing of this work, Sat-Charitamrita, it is Sai Baba's grace which has accomplished everything, making use of me as a mere instrument.
Motherly Love of Sai Baba
Everybody knows how a cow loves her infant calf. Her udder is always full and when the calf wants milk and dashes at the udder, out comes the milk in an unceasing flow. Similarly a human mother knows the wants of her child and feeds it, at her breast in time. In case of dressing and adorning the child, the mother takes particular care to see that this is well done. The child knows or cares nothing about this, but the mother's joy knows no bounds, when she sees her child beautifully dressed and adorned. The love of mother is peculiar, extraordinary and disinterested, and has no parallel. Sadgurus feel this motherly love towards their disciples. Sai Baba had this same love towards me, and I give an instance of it below:-
In 1916 A.D. I retired from Government Service. The pension that was settled in my case was not sufficient to maintain my family decently. On Guru-Pournima (15th of Ashadha) day of that year, I went to Shirdi with other devotees. There, Mr. Anna Chinchanikar, of his own accord, prayed to Baba for me as follows:- "Please look kindly on him, the pension he gets is quite insufficient, his family is growing. Give him some other appointment, remove his anxiety and make him happy." Baba replied - " He will get some other job, but now he should serve Me and be happy. His dishes will be ever full and never empty. He should turn all his attention towards Me and avoid the company of atheists, irreligious and wicked people. He should be meek and humble towards all and worship Me heart and soul. If he does this, he will get eternal happiness" The question Who is this HE, Whose worship is advocated, is already answered in a note on "Who is Sai Baba" in the prologue, at the beginning of this work.
Rohilla's Story
The story of the Rohilla illustrates Sai Baba's all embracing love. One Rohilla, tall and well-built, strong as a bull, came to Shirdi, wearing a long Kafni (robe) and was enamoured of Sai who stayed there. Day and night he used to recite in a loud and harsh tone Kalma (verses from Holy Koran) and shout "ALLAH HO AKBAR" (God is Great). Most people of Shirdi, were working in their fields by day and when they returned to their homes at night, they were welcomed with the Rohilla's harsh cries and shouts. They could get no sleep and felt much trouble and inconvenience. They suffered in silence this nuisance for some days, and when they could stand it no longer, they approached Baba, and requested Him to check the Rohilla and stop the nuisance. Baba did not attend to their complaint. On the contrary, Baba took the villagers to task, and asked them to mind their own business, and not the Rohilla. He said to them that the Rohilla had got a very bad wife, a Zantippi, who tried to come in and trouble the Rohilla and Himself; but hearing the Rohilla's prayers, she dare not enter and they were at peace and happy. In fact, the Rohilla had no wife and by his wife Baba meant DURBUDDHI, i.e. bad thoughts. As Baba liked prayers and cries to God better than anything else, He took the side of the Rohilla, and asked the villagers to wait and suffer the nuisance, which would abate in due course.
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter 2 |
| 09.11.04 (5:36 am) [edit] |
|
Sai Satcharitha The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba
Chapter II
Object of Writing the Work - Incapacity and Boldness in the Un-dertaking - Hot Discussion - Conferring Significant and Prophetic Title of Hemadpant - Necessity of a Guru.
In the last Chapter, the author mentioned in the original Marathi book that he would state the reason that led him to undertake the work, and the persons qualified to read the same and such other points. Now in this chapter, he starts to tell the same.
Object of Writing the Work
In the first chapter, I described Sai Baba's miracle of checking and destroying the epidemic of Cholera by grinding wheat and throwing the flour, on the outskirts of the village. I heard other miracles of Sai Baba to my great delight, and this delight burst forth into this poetic work. I also thought, that the description of these grand miracles of Sai Baba would be interesting, and instructive to His devotees; and would remove their sins, and so I began to write the sacred life and teachings of Sai Baba. The life of the saint is neither logical nor dialectical. It shows us the true and great path.
Incapacity and Boldness in Undertaking the Work
Hemadpant thought that he was not a fit person to undertake the work. He said, "I do not know the life of my intimate friend nor do I know my own mind, then how can I write the life of a saint or describe the nature of Incarnations, which even the Vedas were unable to do? One must be a saint himself, before he could know other saints, then how can I describe their glory? To write the life of a saint is the most difficult, though one may as well measure the depth of the water of the seven seas or enclose the sky with cloth-trappings. I knew, that this was the most venturous undertaking, which might expose me to ridicule. I, therefore, invoked Sai Baba's grace.
The premier poet-saint of Maharashtra, Shri Jnaneshwar Maharaj, has stated that the Lord loves those who write the lives of saints; and the saints also have a peculiar method of their own of getting the service, which the devotees long for, successfully accomplished. The saints inspire the work, the devotee becomes only an indirect cause or instrument to achieve the end. For instance, in 1700 Shaka year1, the poet Mahipati aspired to write the lives of saints. Saints inspired him, and got the work done; so also in 1800 Shaka year,2 Das Ganu's service was accepted. The former wrote 4 works-Bhakta Vijaya, Santa Vijaya, Bhakta Leelamrit and Santa Kathamrit, while the latter wrote two -"Bhakta Leelamrit and Santa Kathamrit", in which the lives of modern Saints were described. In chapters 31,32,33 of Bhakta Leelamrit and in chapter 57 of Santa Kathamrit, the sweet life and teachings of Sai Baba are very well depicted. These have been separately published in Sai Leela Magazine, Nos. 11 and 12, Vol. 17; the readers are advised to read these chapters. So also Sai Baba's wonderful Leelas are described in a small decent book named Shri Sainath Bhajana Mala by Mrs. Savitribai Raghunath Tendulkar of Bandra. Das-Ganu Maharaj also has composed various sweet poems on Sai Baba. A devotee named Amidas Bhavani Mehta, has also published some stories of Sri Baba in Gujarathi; some Nos. of Sainath Prabha, a magazine published by Dakshina Bhiksha Sanstha of Shirdi, are also published. Then the question of objection comes in, that while so many works regarding Sai Baba are extant, why should this (Satcharita) be written? and where is its necessity?
The answer is plain and simple. The life of Sai Baba is as wide and deep as the infinite ocean; and all can dive deep into the same and take out precious gems (of knowledge and Bhakti), and distribute them to the aspiring public. The stories, parables, and teachings of Sai Baba are very wonderful. They will give peace and happiness to the people, who are afflicted with sorrows and heavily loaded with miseries of this worldly existence, and also bestow knowledge and wisdom, both in the worldly and in spiritual domains. If these teachings of Sai Baba, which are as interesting and instructive as the Vedic lore, are listened to and meditated upon, the devotees will get, what they long for, viz., union with Brahman, mastery in eight-fold Yoga, Bliss of meditation etc. So I thought, that I should call these stories together that would be my best Upasana. This collection would be most delightful to those simple souls, whose eyes were not blessed with Sai Baba's darshana. So, I set aboust collecting Sai Baba's teachings and expressions -the outcome of His boundless and natural self-realization. It was
1. 1700 SA + 78 = 1778 A.D. A.D.+ 57 = Vikrami year 2. 1878 A.D.
Sai Baba, who inspired me in this matter; in fact, I surrendered my ego at His feet, and thought that my path was clear; and that He would make me quite happy here, and in the next world.
I could not myself ask Sai Baba to give me permission for this work; so I requested Mr. Madhavrao Deshpande alias Shama, Baba's most intimate devotee, to speak to Him for me. He pleaded for my cause and said to Sai Baba, "This Annasaheb wishes to write Your biography, don't say that You are a poor begging Fakir, and there is no necessity to write it, but if You agree and help him, he will write or rather, Your feet (grace) will accomplish the work. Without Your consent and blessing, nothing can be done successfully." When Sai Baba heard this request, He was moved and blessed me by giving me His Udi (sacred ashes) and placing His boon-bestowing hand on my head said :- "Let him make a collection of stories and experiences, keep notes and memos; I will help him. He is only an outward instrument. I should write Myself My autobiography and satisfy the wishes of My devotees. He should get rid of his ego, place (or surrender) it at My feet. He who acts like this in life, him I help the most. What of My life-stories? I serve him in his house in all possible ways. When his ego is completely annihilated and there is left no trace of it, I Myself shall enter into him and shall Myself write My own life. Hearing my stories and teachings will create faith in devotees' hearts and they will easily get self - realization and Bliss; let there be no insistence on establishing one's own view, no attempt to refute other's opinions, no discussions of pros and cons of any subject."
The word ‘discussion' put me in mind of my promise to explain the story of my getting the title of Hemadpant and now I begin to relate the same. I was on close friendly terms with Kakasaheb Dixit and Nanasaheb Chandorkar. They pressed me to go to Shirdi and have Baba's darshana, and I promised them to do so. But something in the interval turned up, which prevented me from going to shirdi. The son of a friend of mine at Lonavala fell ill. My friend tried all possible means, physical and spiritual, but the fever would not abate. At length he got his Guru to sit by the bed-side of his son, but this too was of no avail. Hearing this, I thought ëwhat was the utility of the Guru, if he could not save my friend's son? If the Guru can't do anything for us, why should I go to Shirdi at all?' Thinking in this way, I postponed my Shirdi-trip; but the inevitable must happen and it happened in my case as follows : - Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar, who was a Prant Officer, was going on tour to Bassein. From Thana he came to Dadar and was waiting for a train bound for Bassein.
In the meanwhile, a Bandra Local turned up. He, sat in it and came to Bandra; and sent for me and took me to task for putting off my Shirdi trip. Nana's argument for my Shirdi trip was convincing and delightful, and so I decided to start for Shirdi, the same night. I packed up my luggage and started for Shirdi. I planned to go to Dadar and there to catch the train for Manmad, and so I booked myself for Dadar and sat in the train. While the train was to start, a Mahomedan came hastily to my compartment and seeing all my paraphernalia, asked me where I was bound to. I told him my plan. He then suggested that I should straight go to Boribunder, and not get down at Dadar, for the Manmad Mail did not get down at Dadar at all. If this little miracle or Leela had not happened, I would not have reached Shirdi next day as settled, and many doubts would have assailed me. But that was not to be. As fortune favoured me, I reached Shirdi the next day before 9 or 10 A.M. Mr. Bhausaheb (Kaka) Dixit was waiting for me there. This was in 1910 A.D., when there was only one place, viz., Sathe's Wada for lodging pilgrim devotees. After alighting from the Tonga, I was anxious to have darshana, when the great devotee, Tatyasaheb Noolkar returned from the Masjid and said that Sai Baba was at the corner of the Wada, and that I should first get the preliminary darshana and then, after bath, see Him at leisure. Hearing this I ran and prostrated before Baba and then my joy knew no bounds. I found more than what Nana Chandorkar had told me. All my senses were satisfied and I forgot thirst and hunger. The moment I touched Sai Baba's feet, I began a new lease of life. I felt myself much obliged to those who spurred and helped me to get the darshana; and I considered them as my real relatives, and I cannot repay their debt. I only remember them and prostrate (mentally) before them. The peculiarity of Sai Baba's darshana, as I found it, is that by His darshana our thoughts are changed, the force of previous actions is abated and gradually non-attachment of dispassion towards worldly objects grows up. It is by the merit of actions in many past births that such darshana is got, and if only you see Sai Baba, really all the world becomes or assumes the form of Sai Baba.
Hot Discussion
On the first day of my arrival in Shirdi, there was a discussion between me and Balasaheb Bhate regarding the necessity of a Guru. I contended, "Why should we lose our freedom and submit to others? When we have to do our duty, why a Guru is necessary? One must try his best and save himself. What can the Guru do to a man who does nothing but sleeps indolently?" Thus I pleaded freewill, while Mr. Bhate took up the other side, viz., Destiny, and said, "Whatever is bound to happen must happen; even great men have failed, man proposes one way, but God disposes the other (contrary) way. Brush aside your cleverness; pride or egoism won't help you." This discussion, with all its pros and cons went on for an hour or so, and as usual no decision was arrived at. We had to stop the discussion ultimately as we were exhausted. The net result of this was that I lost my peace of mind and found that unless there is strong body-consciousness and egoism, there would be no discussion; in other words, it is egoism which breeds discussion.
Then when we went to the Masjid with others, Baba asked Kakasaheb Dixit the following:-
"What was going on in the (Sathe’s) Wada? What was the discussion about?" and staring at me, Baba further added, "What did this Hemadpant say?"
Hearing these words, I was much surprised. The Masjid was at a considerable distance from Sathe's Wada where I was staying and where the discussion was going on. How could Baba know our discussion unless He be omniscient and Inner Ruler of us all?
Significant and Prophetic Title
I began to think why Sai Baba should call me by the name Hemadpant. This word is a corrupt form of Hemadripant. This Hemadripant was a wellknown Minister of the kings Mahadev and Ramadev of Devgiri of the Yadav dynasty. He was very learned, good-natured and the author of good works, such as Chaturvarga Chintamani (dealing with spiritual subjects) and Rajprashasti. He invented and started new methods of accounts and was the originator of the Modi (Marathi Shorthand) script. But I was quite the opposite, an ignoramus, and of dull, mediocre intellect. So I could not understand why the name or title was conferred upon me, but thinking seriously upon it, I thought that the title was a dart to destroy my ego, so that, I should always remain meek and humble. It was also a compliment paid to me for the cleverness in the discussion.
Looking to the future history, we think that Baba’s word (calling Mr. Dabholkar by the name Hemadpant) was significant and prophetic, as we find that he looked after the management of Sai Sansthan very intelligently, kept nicely all the accounts and was also the author of such a good work "Sai Satcharita", which deals with such important and spiritual subjects as Jnana, Bhakti and dispassion, self-surrender and self-realization.
About the Necessity of a Guru
Hemadpant has left no note, no memo about what Baba said regarding this subject, but Kakasaheb Dixit has published his notes regarding this matter. Next day after Hemadpant's meeting with Sai Baba, Kakasaheb went to Baba and asked whether he should leave Shirdi. Baba Said, "Yes". Then someone asked - "Baba, where to go?" Baba said, "High up." Then the man said, "How is the way?" Baba said, "There are many ways leading there; there is one way also from here (Shirdi). The way is difficult. There are tigers and wolves in the jungles on the way." I (Kakasaheb) asked - "But Baba, what if we take a guide with us?" Baba answered, - "Then there is no difficulty. The guide will take you straight to your destination, avoiding wolves, tigers and ditches etc. on the way. If there be no guide, there is the danger of your being lost in the jungles or falling into ditches." Mr. Dabholkar was present on this occasion and he thought that this was the answer Baba gave to the question whether Guru was a necessity (Vide Sai Leela Vol. I, No.5, Page 47); and he thereupon took the hint that no discussion of the problem, whether man is free or bound, is of any use in spiritual matters, but that on the contrary real Paramartha is possible only as the result of the teachings of the Guru, as is illustrated in this chapter of the original work in the instances of great Avatars like Rama and Krishna, who had to submit themselves to their Gurus, Vasishtha and Sandipani respectively, for getting self- realization and that the only virtues necessary for such progress are faith and patience. (Vide Sai Satcharita, Ch. II, 191-92).
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba - Chapter 1 |
| 09.11.04 (5:12 am) [edit] |
|
Sai Satcharitha The Life Story of Shri Shiridi Sai Baba Chapter I
Salutations -- The Story of Grinding Wheat and Its Philosophical Significance.
1. First, he makes obeisance to the God Ganesha 1 to remove all obstacles and make the work a success and says that Shri Sai is the God Ganesha.
2. Then, to the Goddess Saraswati 2 to inspire him to write out the work and says that Shri Sai is one with this Goddess and that He is Himself singing His own life.
3. Then, to the Gods; Brahma, Vishnu and Shankar - the Creat-ing, Preserving and Destroying Deities respectively; and says that Sainath is one with them and He as the great Teacher, will carry us across the River of Wordly Existence.
4. Then, to his tutelary Deity Narayan Adinath who manifested himself in Konkan - the land reclaimed by Parashurama 3 , (Rama in the Hindi version) from the sea; and to the Adi (Original) Purusha 4 of the family.
5. Then, to the Bharadwaja Muni, into whose gotra (clan) he was born and also to various Rishis, Yagyavalakya, Bhrigu, Parashara, Narad, Vedavyasa, Sanak, Sanandan, Sanatkumar, Shuka. Shounak, Vishwamitra, Vasistha, Valmiki, Vamadeva, Jaimini, Vaishampayan, Nava Yogindra etc, and also modern Saints such as Nivritti, Jnanadev, Sopan, Muktabai, Janardan, Ekanath, Namdev, Tukaram, Kanha, and Narahari etc.
a. God Ganesha, a son of Lord Shiva, bears the head of an elephant and the body of a human being. When starting anything. He is worshipped by the Hindu. b. Goddess of learning. c. One of the Avtars of incarnations of God (before Lord Rama) d. Man.
6. Then, to his grandfather Sadashiv, father Raghunath, his mother, who left him in his infancy, to his paternal aunt, who brought him up, and to his loving elder brother.
7. Then, to the readers and prays them to give their whole and undivided attention to his work.
8. And lastly, to his Guru Shri Sainath - an Incarnation of Shri Dattatreya, Who is his sole Refuge and Who will make him realize that Brahman is the Reality and the world an illusion; and incidentally, to all the Beings in whom the Lord God dwells.
After describing in brief the various modes of devotion according to Parashara, Vyasa and Shandilya etc., the author goes on to relate the following story:
"It was sometime after 1910 A.D. that I went, one fine morning, to the Masjid in Shirdi for getting a darshan of Sai Baba. I was wonderstruck to see the following phenomenon. After washing His mouth and face, Sai Baba began to make preparations for grinding wheat. He spread a sack on the floor; and thereon set a hand-mill. He took some quantity of wheat in a winnowing fan, and then drawing up the sleeves of His Kafni (robe); and taking hold of the peg of the hand-mill, started grinding the wheat by putting a few handfuls of wheat in the upper opening of the mill and rotoated it. I thought- 'What business Baba had with the grinding of wheat, when He possessed nothing and stored nothing, and as He lived on alms!'Some people who had come there thought likewise, but none had the courage to ask baba what He was doing. Immediately, this news of Baba's grinding wheat spread into the village, and at once men and women ran to the Masjid and flocked there to see Baba's act. Four bold women, fro m the crowd, forced their way up and pushing Baba aside, took forcibly the peg or handle into their hands, and, singing Baba's Leelas, started grinding. At first Baba was enraged, but on seeing the women's love and devotion, He was much pleased and began to smile. While they were grinding, they be-gan to think that Baba had no house, no property, no children, none to look after, and He lived on alms, He did not require any wheat-flour for making bread or roti, what will He do with this big quantity of flour? Perhaps as Baba is very kind, He will distribute the flour amongst us. Thinking in this way while singing, they finished the grinding and af-ter putting the hand-mill aside, they divided the flour into four por-tions and began to remove them one per head. Baba, Who was calm.3 and quiet up till now, got wild and started abusing them saying, "La-dies, are you gone mad? Whose father's property are you looting away? Have I borrowed any wheat from you, so that you can safely take the flour? Now please do this. Take the flour and throw it on the village border limits." On hearing this, the women felt abashed and whispering amongst themselves, went away to the outskirts of the village and spread the flour as directed by Baba.
I asked the Shirdi people - "What was this that Baba did?" They replied that as the Cholera Epidemic was spreading in the village and this was Baba's remedy against the same; it was not wheat that was ground but the Cholera itself was ground to pieces and pushed out of the village. From this time onward, the Cholera Epidemic subsided and the people of the village were happy. I was much pleased to know all this; but at the same time my curiosity was also aroused. I began to ask my-self - What earthly connection was there between wheat flour and Chol-era? What was the casual relation between the two? and how to recon-cile them? The incident seems to be inexplicable. I should write some-thing on this and sing to my heart's content Baba's sweet Leelas. Think-ing in this way about this Leela, my heart was filled with joy and I was thus inspired to write Baba's Life - The Satcharita.
And as we know, with Baba's grace and blessing this work was successfully accomplished.
Philosophical Significance of Grinding
Apart from the meaning which the people of Shirdi put on this incident of grinding wheat, there is, we think, a philosophical signifi-cance too. Sai Baba lived in Shirdi for about sixty years and during this long period, He did the business of grinding almost every day - not, however, the wheat alone; but the sins, the mental and physical afflications and the miseries of His innumerable devotees. The two stones of His mill consisted of Karma and Bhakti, the former being the lower and the latter the upper one. The handle with which Baba worked the mill con-sisted of Jnana. It was the firm conviction of Baba that Knowledge or Self-realization is not possible, unless there is the prior act of grinding of all our impulses, desires, sins; and of the three gunas, viz. Sattva, Raja and Tama; and the Ahamkara, which is so subtle and therefore so difficult to be got rid of.
This reminds us of a similar story of Kabir who seeing a woman CHAPTER I.4 SHRI SAI SATCHARITRA grinding corn said to his Guru, Nipathiranjana, "I am weeping because I feel the agony of being crushed in this wheel of wordly existence like the corn in the hand-mill." Nipathiranjana replied, "Do not be afraid; hold fast to the handle of knowledge of this mill, as I do, and do not wander far away from the same but turn inward to the Centre, and you are sure to be saved.
Bow to Shri Sai -- Peace be to all
|
|
|
| |
| Nagasankeertan |
| 09.11.04 (3:14 am) [edit] |
Nagasankeertan
Sri Sathya Sai Baba, the World Teacher, has revealed the significance of Nama Smarana (Repetition of the name of God) as an instrument for individual divinisation, social integration, and World Peace. Nama Smarana is the path of consciousness cleaning. Love is born from faith and it builds rapport with God within. It is said that as we go on chanting" His name peace prevails and we enjoy bliss. The awareness that God is within will always inspire courage and self-confidence. It promotes the Father-hood of God and Brother- hood of Man. We begin to experience unity in diversity. Nagar Sankeertan is also a programme of such nama smaran where the people assemble together early in the morning and walk along the streets singing the glory of God by way of group devotional singing. Nagar Sankeertan is not only a great spiritual practice but also a great social service. Swami says, "In towns and cities to-day, where can you find the pure Shabda Brahma (Pure Vibrations)/(God as sound) amidst the usual disturbing noises like the roaring of the vehicles, outcries of the vendors, din of the factories and shouts from the shops and markets? He therefore recommends that people should assemble at some place and conduct Nagar Sankeertan for half an hour or three-fourths of an hour. He advises that Nagar Sankeertan is a great spiritual practice for the purification of men's minds as well as the atmosphere. When we get up from the bed, if we hear the name of God, all the impurities of the heart will be removed. Sacred thoughts of Truth, Right conduct, Peace and Love will remain. The atmosphere polluted with untruth, hatred and greed can be made pure by Nagar Sankeertans only. Getting up early in the morning is also good for one's health. The heart gets filled with peace and happiness. One's egoism will vanish when one sings in the streets, in full view of the neighbours. Thus, Nagar Sankeertan is a three fold blessing, for it purifies those who sing, those who hear and also the environment.
In this context, Baba wants us to understand the inter-relationship between the influence of good and bad vibrations on the behaviour of man, on the purity of the environment and on the food we eat.
The nature of our thoughts depend upon the nature of our food, the nature of the food is determined by the nature of the environment and the nature of the environment in turn is influenced by the thoughts and behaviour of man. Therefore, the importance of good vibrations caused by singing the Lord's name and glory through Nagar Sankeertans in purifying both man and environment can hardly be over emphasized. If every one joins this spiritual practice, peace, bliss and harmony will be for all to experience easily.
Sourced: From the pamphlets distributed on occasion of "Easwaramma Day" in Mumbai
http://www.freewebs.com/fort-samithi/" title="http://www.freewebs.com/fort-samithi/" target="_blank"http://www.freewebs.com/fort-...
|
|
|
| |
| Narayana Seva |
| 09.11.04 (3:00 am) [edit] |
Narayana Seva
Sri Sathya Sai Baba has emphatically said that the only path to salvation is by rendering selfless service to God's creation. Baba says, "Seva brings you nearer to God. The flower that is your heart gets fragrance by means of the seva you do and so it is more acceptable to God. Through seva, you realize that all are waves of the ocean of Divinity. "No other Sadhana can bring you into the incessant contemplation of the oneness of all beings. To see everyone as yourself and yourself in everyone, this is the core of Seva." Seva makes one humble and slowly the heart softens into the softness of butter. You serve yourself when you serve another.
The question that arises while doing seva is, are we serving God or is God serving us? When milk is offered to a child or a blanket to a shivering brother on the pavement, we are but placing a gift of God into the hands of another. The answer is God serves but He allows us to feel that we are serving. Fill every moment with gratitude to the giver and the recipient of the gifts.
Efforts to serve must spring from concern for the suffering of others and the service must be the genuine effort to get rid of that anguish. Service is built on the strong foundation of Brotherhood of Man and Fatherhood of God. Baba says "The relief and joy that you give to the sick reach Me, for I am in their hearts and I am the One, they call out for. Remember with each act of Love and Service, you are nearing the Divine presence. Remember, Man alone is capable of Seva and that is his special glory and unique skill".
Some of the Seva activities are - giving food to the hungry, distributing clothes to the needy, free hospitals and dispensaries, hospital visits, rural uplift, adult education, blood donation camps, visiting beggar home, homes for the disabled, and blind and slum upliftment.
The best type of seva is feeding the poor and hungry people, who have never had in their lives the joy of eating a full meal. This is not mere charity. It is offering gratitude to God for giving us a chance to be of help to one's fellow men, who are all God's forms. It is an inner urge to experience kinship.
http://www.freewebs.com/fort-samithi/" title="http://www.freewebs.com/fort-samithi/" target="_blank"http://www.freewebs.com/fort-...
|
|
|
| |
| Who is Shri Sai Baba of Shirdi? |
| 09.11.04 (12:10 am) [edit] |
|
Who is Shri Sai Baba of Shirdi?
Sai Baba, a personification of spiritual perfection and an epitome of compassion , lived in the little village of Shirdi in the state of Maharashtra (India) for sixty years. Like most of the perfect saints he left no authentic record of his birth and early life before arriving at Shirdi. In fact, in the face of his spiritual brilliance such queries do not have much relevance.
He reached Shirdi as a nameless entity. One of the persons who first came in contact with him at Shirdi addressed him spontaneously as ‘Sai’ which means Savior, Master or Saint. ‘Baba’ means father as an expression of reverence. In the Divine play it was designed as such, that He subtly inspired this person to call Him by this name, which was most appropriate for His self-allotted mission.
All that we definitely know of Sai Baba is that his arrival at Shirdi was anonymous. He was first noticed in the outskirts of the village Shirdi, seated under a ‘neem’ (margosa) tree, about the year 1854. However, even this date is not definitely noted. Sai Baba of these younger days remained a stranger staying under the neem tree for some time and then suddenly he left Shirdi to come back again sometime in 1858, and stayed on there till he left his gross body in the year 1918.
The second advent of Baba at Shirdi, around 1858 was interestingly quite different from the first. This time he accompanied a wedding procession as guest of honor. On the arrival at Shirdi, he was immediately recognized by someone as the same anonymous saintly personality who used to be seated under the neem tree a few years earlier and, greeted Him as “Ya Sai” – Welcome Sai.
In the early days of his stay at Shirdi he spent his time either wandering in the outskirts of village and neighboring thorny jungles or sitting under the neem tree totally self absorbed. The first set of villagers who regarded this saintly figure were Mhalsapati, Tatya Kote, Bayyaji Bai and few others. Bayyaji Bai felt deeply motivated by this Divine Saint, and with her motherly instinct she used to walk miles on end into the jungles in search of him, carrying food in a basket on her head. Often she found Sai Baba sitting under some tree in deep meditation, calm and motionless. She would boldly approach him, serve the meal and return home.
After sometime as though out of compassion for her, Sai Baba ceased wandering and moved into a dilapidated mosque in the outskirts of the village. He referred to this mosque, where He resided till the end, as ‘Dwarkamai’ (Dwarka was the place where Lord Shri Krishna stayed to fulfill His divine Advent). This mosque ‘Dwarkamai’ – abode of Sai Baba became Mother of Mercy for all the time to come.
He had a body of athlete built and in his earlier days he was fond of wrestling. Another aspect of Sai Baba’s personality was his love for song and dance. In those early years of his life he used to go to ‘Takia’ , the public night shelter for moslem visitors to the village. There in the company of sojourning devotees and fakirs, he used to dance and sing in divine bliss, with small tinkles tied around his ankles. The songs he sang were mostly in Persian or Arabic. Sometimes he sang some popular songs of Kabir.
He donned a long shirt – ‘Kafni’ and tied a cloth around his head, and twisted it into a flowing plait like manner behind his left ear. He used a piece of sackcloth for his seat and slept on it with a brick as his pillow. He always declared that Fakiri (Holy poverty) was far superior to worldly richness. He was no ordinary fakir but an ‘Avatar ’ (incarnation) of a very high order. But His external appearance was of simple, illiterate, moody, emphatic – at times fiery and abusive and at times full of compassion and love. In the moments of towering rage people with him thought it was ungovernable rage. But his anger never prevented his compassion dealing with the devotees. His anger was evidently directed at unseen forces. He enacted all these simple traits only to hide His real identity as the God incarnate. Under the cover of simplicity He silently worked for the spiritual transformation and liberation of innumerable souls – human beings and animals alike, who were drawn to Him, by an unseen forces.
He begged for alms and shared what he got with his devotees and all the creatures around him. He never kept any food in reserve for the next meal. He maintained the ‘Dhuni’ – the perpetual sacred fire and distributed its ash – ‘Udi’ as token of His divine grace to all who came to Him for help.
Baba would ask for ‘Dakshina’ (money offered with reverence to the ‘Guru’ or the master) from some of those who came to see him. This was not because he needed their money but for deeper significance, which the devotees realized at, an appropriate time.
Baba used to freely distribute all the money that was received in the form of Dakshina to the destitute, poor, sick and needy the very same day. This was one of Baba's methods for testing out the devotees attachments to worthy things and willingness to surrender.
He ploughed up the village common land and raised a flower garden thereon, he watered the plants, carrying pots full of water on his shoulders. In the later years he spent a few hours in this Lendi garden which he himself had laid out in the early days.
He was every moment exercising a double consciousness, one actively utilizing the apparent Ego called 'Sai Baba' dealing with other egos in temporal and spiritual affairs, and the other - entirely superceding all egos as the Universal Ego or Over soul.
He was the common man’s God. He lived with them, he slept and ate with them. Baba had a keen sense of humour. He shared a ‘chillum’ (clay pipe for smoking) indiscriminately with them to write off the cast superiority and orthodoxy in their minds. He had no pretensions of any kind .He was always very playful in the presence of children. Baba used to feed the fakirs and devotees and even cook for them.
Saibabas perfect purity, benevolence, non -attachment, compassion and other virtues evoked deep reverence in the villagers around him. His divinity could not conceal itself for long. Initially when people wanted to worship him formally, Baba protested and dissuaded them. But gradually he allowed it with the prescience that it would become the means for temporal and spiritual benefits to millions of individuals for all time to come.
The Dwarkamai of Sai Baba was open to all, irrespective of caste, creed and religion. As the days passed devotees from all walks of life started streaming into Shirdi. The village Shirdi was fast assuming prominence. As the gifts and presentations flowed in, the pomp and grandeur of Sai worship also increased. But Baba’s life of a fakir remained calm, undisturbed, unaltered and there is the Saint’s spiritual glory.
He lived His divine mission through His pure self in a human embodiment. The immense energy that was manifest in the body of Sai was moving in a mysterious way, creating and recreating itself every where beyond the comprehension of time and space.
This fountainhead of unsurpassed spiritual glory shed His gross body on 15th October 1918. Every limb, every bone and pore of his body was permeated with divine essence. Baba claimed that though one day his physical body will not exist his remains will communicate with all those who seek him with inner yearnings. His self-allotted labour of love in His physical body was perhaps over. Today He continues to work ever vigorously as the ‘Sai Spirit’.
Source: http://www.shirdibaba.org/aboutsai/losb.htm" title="http://www.shirdibaba.org/aboutsai/losb.htm" target="_blank"http://www.shirdibaba.org/abo...
|
|
|
| |
| Significance of Aarti |
| 09.10.04 (11:19 pm) [edit] |
|
Significance of Aarti
Aarti is a form of congregational worship, in which the devotees stand facing the image of a deity or a defied saint or, the personage (‘living idol’) of an exalted saint singing devotional songs in unison. Normally, the singing is accompanied by musical instruments such as bells, gongs and crymbals. The object of worship is devoutly decorated with posy garlands and, aromatic incence and musk are kept smouldering. While the devotees sing psalms, either an official or a devotee revolves clockwise, (usually) a fivefold oil lamp – consisting of five oil – traylets - round the object of adoration. Such a performance of aarti with a fivefold oil-lamp is called panchaarati.
A lamp with wicks burning clarified butter (ghee) is most preferred. After the devotional singing, the flame of the aarti-lamp is offered to the devotees, who pass their hands by turns over the sacred flame and quickly draw them to their faces and heads as a gesture of drawing onto themselves the auspicious energy emanating from ‘the receptable grace’ i.e the flame.
- The essential constituent, of the ritual of aarti is a kind of simple fire ritual. That is why it is frequently translated as a ritual as of ‘waving lamps’.
- It was the masters of the school of Bhakti (devotion) who transformed the simple-fire ritual into an exalted spiritual method. Worship in a congregational setting is helpful in more than one way.
- In a communal prayer devotees can pray in a space charged with the homogeneous devotional fervour of a group can cut across the insulation of the ego and merge easily into a group rhythm. It induces a sense of expanded consciousness in which one tends to lose the individual ‘voice’ subtly, an awareness of being a part of a ‘Whole’ sense of separate identity melts into the mainstream 0f collective consciousness.
- A hymn or a psalm is an expression of ardent devotion which in turn is capable of evoking kindred emotions in the hearts of those who recite it This is a language to commune with the Divine.
- By waving the lights in circular motion, we, in fact, symbolically perform ‘Pradakshina’ around our Deity.
- When the five-wick lamp is lit, the devotee waves it symbolically, offering his five pranas (The entire being of five pranas, which are praan, apaan, samaan, udaan and vyan. Praan has it’s seat in the lungs and is breath, Apaan goes downwards and out at the anus. Samaan has its seat in the cavity of the navel and is essential to digestion. Udaan rises up in the throat and enters the head. Vyan is diffused through the whole body), to the Lord, totally surrendering himself and gaining, seeking the union of the devotee’s soul with the Supreme Self.
|
|
|
| |
| The experiencing of Divine Mother Sai's Compassion and Omnipresence |
| 09.10.04 (12:36 pm) [edit] |
|
The experiencing of Divine Mother Sai's Compassion and Omnipresence
My dear Sai brothers and sisters,
Sai Ram. Wish you all Happy, Prosperous, Healthy and Peaceful Ugadhi – New Year.
On this auspicious day of Ugadhi, I would like to recollect and share some incidents, which happened many years back in Bangalore on the eve of Ugadhi when we had the good fortune of experiencing personally our Divine Lord Sai’s Divine motherly compassion, which has no parallel.
Swami was in Bangalore during the Ugadhi festival at the time when the Bangalore college building was nearing completion. We – the members of Brindavan Sevadal – had gone to Brindavan the previous day of Ugadhi itself for making arrangements for the festival, decoration, preparation of food for Narayana Seva and various other works. We divided ourselves into various groups for different works and were carrying on the assigned duties. Some cleaning the place; some tying buntings; some decorating the stage; some preparing the audio systems; some canteen works; some preparing food for Narayana Seva the next day, some on gate duties, etc. Those days, all the present buildings were not there. Our Sevadal room was in a shed-like building where the present toilets are located behind the present foreigners’ quarters/canteen building. Our works were not completed by evening. After our dinner we continued the works during the night also. Since Swami was there, every one was working without making any noise and talking in whispering tones.
Myself and other Sevadal brothers like Shri Rangarajan, Dy. General Manager, BEML [now retired], Shri Gopalakrishnan, Senior Industrial Relations Manager, HAL [retired and presently working in Brindavan Hostel], and some other senior members were cutting vegetables and other related works for the preparation of sweet Pongal and sambar rice for Narayana Seva the next morning. It was 1.00 AM. Our works continued. Around 1.15 AM, one of our Sevadal brothers suggested preparation of tea or coffee to overcome sleep and tiredness. One brother went into the kitchen for the same and returned saying that there were only tea and coffee powder, sugar and jaggery but not milk and so could not make tea or coffee. One of us suggested to prepare black tea or coffee itself without milk. But majority did not accept this suggestion and suggested, recitation of ‘Sairam’ will remove all our fatigue and the matter was dropped at that. All these took just about five minutes or so and we had forgotten about it.
After about 15 or 20 minutes, one student came into our room with a can of milk. When we asked him why he brought milk at that odd hour, he said that Swami had asked him to take milk to Sevadal room saying, “Sevadal wanted to prepare coffee and tea but there is no milk. They are working throughout night. They must be very tired. Take the milk to Sevadal room and give. Let them prepare tea and coffee for all”.
DEAR BROTHES AND SISTERS, YOU CAN YOURSELF IMAGINE WHAT WOULD HAVE BEEN OUR FEELINGS AT THAT TIME. WE HAVE NO WORDS TO EXPLAIN THEM! Our hearts melt like ice and we could only shed tears to experience THAT DIVINE MOTHER SAI’S COMPASSION AND CONCERN, WHICH HAVE NO PARALLEL.
Those who have visited Brindavan would know the distance between the old Sevadal room far away at entrance gate and the abode of Swami. We were all thinking Swami is sleeping and did not want to make any noise to disturb Swami’s sleep. Our discussion took place inside a Sevadal room in the Sevadal building far away from Swami’s abode. But our Divine Mother showed us that She is always with us knowing everything we do and ready to attend to our needs like a mother attending to the needs of her infant child.
THE DIVINE MOTHER SAI IS EVER WATCHING US, CARING FOR US.
Then we thought when our Swami is so compassionate to send us milk at that odd hour, how could He have disturbed the sleep of the student at that late night hour. Then we thought that it may not be a student and Swami Himself would have come in the guise of a student! This thought further overwhelmed all of us. This is one of the many Divine experiences we had to realise the OMNIPRESENCE of Swami. Oh, Mother Sai, how many births we should take to repay our gratitude for your Divine Love and Compassion for us!
ANOTHER INCIDENT:
This took place at the time of inauguration of the Whitefield college building. Swami was in Bangalore. We – all Brindavan Sevadal brothers and sisters - were working at the college building. Many of us were laying the brick borders on both sides of the pathway and around the plants, in front of the fountain, etc. One called Ramsingh supervised our work. We were all officials and we did not know proper alignments of laying the bricks. Ram Singh always used to insist us relaying the bricks very often. The same works were done and redone many times right from 8.00 AM to 1.00 PM. Still there was no satisfactory progress of the work. Swami was expected to visit the college building around 4.30/5.00 PM after giving evening Darshan. We were all working with great tension. Again this Ram Singh came around 2.00 PM and commented on our work and wanted to relay the bricks on the pathway again. We all lost patience. Our friend Shri Rangarajan got wild and shouted at Ram Singh saying, “Mr. Ram Singh, who are you to give instructions to us? We will do our work in whichever way we think it better. This much only we know and can do. If you want to do it in a better way, you do it yourself. It is none of your business and you are nobody to comment on our works or give instructions to us. If our work is not good, let Swami tell it. Who are you to tell it?” Then there were arguments and counter arguments and with this Mr. Ram Singh disappeared from the scene! Then we concentrated on the work and completed.
At about 5.00 PM, after giving evening Darshan in Brindavan, Swami drove into the college campus. We were all standing lined up on both side of the pathway from gate to the portico of the college. You know what happened! Swami got down from the car half way on the road and started walking. He walked and came to the exact spot where the quarrel between Rangarajan and Ram Singh took place, stood there for a while seeing the works we had done, particularly which Ram Singh said it was not good. Then seeing all of us, said: “Bagha undhi, bagha undhi” [looks very nice, looks very nice] and then went near the fountain, seeing the boys’ idols in the fountain, said, “Fatty boys!! Antha bagha undhi, bagha sesiundaru bangaru” [very nice, done well], saying thus went into the college auditorium. We were all happy to hear these from Swami Himself and at the same time wondering why Swami was telling these at the same spot where the quarrel took place. Perhaps our Omnipresent Mother saw the quarrel and wanted to tell and appreciate our work Himself as commented by Rangarajan. This is another experience for us to feel the Omnipresence of our Divine Mother Sai.
Since these incidents happened during Ugadhi days many years ago, I thought it fit to share them with all of you on this auspicious Ugadhi day.
With Pranams at the Lotus Feet of Divine Mother Sai
Sai brother M. Palaniswamy 'saidevotees_worldnet'
Source: http://groups.yahoo.com/group/saidevotees_wor ldnet2/message/113" title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/saidevotees_wor ldnet2/message/113" target="_blank"http://groups.yahoo.com/group...
|
|
|
| |
| Golden Gateway To The Heart Temple Of Love |
| 09.10.04 (11:44 am) [edit] |
|
Golden Gateway To The Heart Temple Of Love
The declarations/Assurances of Shirdi Sai Baba – the Lord of Universe
INNER RULER is always with you!
Yes, I have indeed come here to awaken your Faith in Me. For, I have love and affection for you. I am always with you in your heart and everywhere too!
I know all that you choose to do. For, I am the INNER RULER, sitting in your Heart as well as in the hearts of all beings.
I need open no doors to enter any place. I have neither FORM nor any extension. I always live everywhere. I often think of one who remembers Me. I run and manifest Myself to the sincere One who lovingly calls out to Me and need no conveyance, carriage, train or airplane to carry Me there.
No sooner you join your hands with Love and Devotion before ME (or My photo) to invoke ME, I am INSTANTLY with you, whether it be day or night. Though MY Body is in Shirdi (a place of pilgrimage about 300 Kms from Bombay), still I see and know what you do beyond the seven seas. Wherever you may go across the wide world, believe Me that I am with you.
For, My Abode is within your heart. Therefore, always worship Me sincerely, seated in your heart as well as in the hearts of all beings. For, I exist in you as well as in all others in the sense of Being or Consciousness of Existence. One is indeed blessed fortunate, who sees Me in all beings! Once you practice seeing Me inside yourself, you will realise My all-pervasiveness and will thus attain ‘oneness’ or attunement with Me.
My sole purpose here is to FREE from the evils of MAYA (illusion) anyone, who takes refuge in My grace, and totally surrenders himself to Me, worships Me faithfully and MEDITATES on Me constantly.
Many WAYS/PATHS lead to "Self realisation". One Way goes through Shirdi and I can GUIDE you to your destination, even if you merely utter My Name (Sai) sincerely with love and affection.
But rarely does anyone come to Shirdi seeking Spiritual Enlightenment, which I have in abundance to give. People normally want worldly welfare and yet, I give them whatever they want.
2. MEDITATIONS ON GURU
Function of the mind is to think and it cannot switch off this thinking process completely anytime. But if you give it a sense object, like a Guru, it will meditate on Him alone. But sincere FAITH PATIENCE are all that are needed.
Believe Me, these simple WORDS will give you Hope Confidence even when I pass away. But can you trust Me? For it is far easier to put away Pride of Wealth, but immensely hard to give up Pride of Learning, Wisdom or Righteousness?
My treasury is full with spiritual nuggets. I can give My Gifts to anyone found competent to receive them.
If you listen to Me carefully and always MEDITATE on ME, you will surely benefit. For, I never speak any UNTRUTH, while sitting in this Masjid (Dwelling place of Sai Baba).
Many Ways lead to "Self Realisation", but they are difficult, passing through jungle full of tigers and wolves (pitfalls hardships). If you take a GURU, as your guide, He will take you straight to your destination, avoiding all wolves, tigers and ditches on the way. Without a Guru, as your Guide, there is always a danger in missing your destination in the darkness on the Way.
The Path of "Self-Realisation" (enlightenment) is as DIFFICULT as walking on a razor's edge. For, one must fully surrender five pranas (Vital Forces) and five senses (of action, perception, mind, intellect and ego).
But listening to My Leelas (Stories or Teachings) will create Shraddha (Faith) in your heart, and with a little of bit Saburi (Patience) you can overcome the obstacles leading to "Self Realisation" Bliss.
3. PURIFICATION OF MIND
Conditions essential to attain self-realisation are:
Intense Desire for freedom from bondage--'Mumuksha'
A feeling of Disgust with the material world--'Virakti'
Introversion or inward gazing--'Antarmukhata'
Purging of one's sins-Catharsis;
Right Conduct;
Preference for Good over pleasant things--'Shreyas over Preyas'
Control of Mind Senses
Purification of Mind--desirelessness--mak es for 'Viveka Vairgya '
Understanding Necessity of a Guru; and
Finally, Lord's Grace (without which nothing is possible)
Unless Greed or Avarice is overcome, Self-Realisation cannot be attained. How can a Mind immersed in Wealth, Progeny or Prosperity expect to know SELF without shedding such attachments? A person devoid of desire can ALONE cross this whirlpool.
For Greed Self are poles apart--eternal opposites. Where there is greed, there is hardly any room for Meditation on Self. Then how is Salvation possible? A greedy man has no Peace, Contentment, nor Steadiness of Mind. Hence, all the Sadhanas (Spiritual Practices) are of no use to him.
Therefore, Purification of Mind is absolutely necessary for any Spiritual Endeavor One must accept only what can be digested or assimilated.
4. SELF REALISATION TECHNIQUE
My Method is unique. To get Self Realisation, (i.e. knowledge of Self) DHYANA (meditation) is absolutely necessary. If practiced continuously, the thought processes (vrittis) will be calmed. So become desireless and MEDITATE on the Lord within you in all creatures. When the mind is thus concentrated, Self-Realisation will be attained.
Always Meditate on My Formless Nirgun nature, which is Knowledge Incarnate, Consciousness and Bliss. If you cannot do this, meditate on My Sagun (physical) Form, as you see Me here (in Shirdi)(or in My Photo), from the top to the toe every day and night.
When this is done, your thought processes (Vrittis) will become ONE POINTED and the distinction between the Meditator (DHYATA), Meditation (DHYANA) and the object of Meditation (DHYETA) will fade away and the Meditator will be ONE in consciousness and will merge in SELF.
MY devotees must strive to get Lord's Grace Blessings, instead of struggling for necessities of life. For, they will have plenty of food and clothing. I always care and provide for Welfare of My Devotees, who devoutly worship Me with their Minds ever fixed on Me.
With the Guru's Form firmly fixed in the mind, and with the Mind and Senses thus fully absorbed in the worship (meditation) of the Lord, My devotee must remember Me at all times, so that his MIND will not be attracted to any other mundane things like Body, Wealth, Home or Worldly Honors nor wander elsewhere.
The Mind will then become Calm, Peaceful and Carefree, which is the sole sign of merger with the Guru. A wandering Mind can neither merge nor get engaged in good company.
If My Leelas (Stories &Teachings) are written about or devoutly sung and attentively listened to, Ignorance will vanish, awareness of the body will reduce and strong waves of Devotion Love would arise. If one ' dives' deep into My Leelas, he will discover precious jewels of knowledge for "Self Realisation".
No one truly understands what I say--My Sirkar’s Treasury (means Government, but here it refers to Lord's treasury) is full and overflowing. I say 'dig out’ and take this wealth of knowledge in cartloads (truckful). The blessed son of a true Mother should fill himself with this 'wealth'.
Skill of My Fakir (GOD), the Leela (work) of My Bhagawan (God) and the attitude of My Sirkar is quite UNIQUE. What about Me? My Body will mix with Earth, and my Breath with the Air, but this TIME won't come back again! I will go somewhere, and sit in some place. The seductive Maya still troubles Me. I always feel anxiety for My devotees. But one, who does any Spiritual Endeavor, will surely reap its fruits and one who remembers My Words will get invaluable Peace Happiness.
5. CHANTING GURU'S NAME
Merely chanting or remembering Lord Hari's or Guru's Name can confer Self Realisation.
To be FREE from all shackles, always chant 'SAI'SAI', shedding all cleverness, arrogance or egoism and brazenness.
Only the fortunate few, free from blemish, take seriously to My Worship. Even if you merely chant 'SAI', 'SAI', I shall take you across the ocean. For I always drag My Devotee towards Me from far off places, or even across the seven seas like a sparrow heading to its nest with a string tied to its feet.
Believe these words and you will certainly be benefited. My Worship needs no elaborate rituals like SADHANAS (Spiritual Practices). I only rest where there is full sincere devotion and love.
Even if you merely utter My Name with Love, I shall fulfill all your wishes and increase your devotion. But if you earnestly sing about My Leelas Deeds or spread My MESSAGE, you will merge in My Grace. Have Patience (Saburi) Faith (Shraddha) in Me.
My sincere devotees shall always be saved or pulled out even from the jaws of Death. I run to help My Devotees in times of danger. All diseases shall vanish when My Leelas (Stories Teachings) are listened to respectfully, assimilated and meditated upon.
While attending to your worldly duties daily, the mind should THINK of the Sadguru and His Leelas and be blessed by Him.
If the devotee has sincere complete Faith in Me, his Mind will MERGE with the Supreme Consciousness. Even mere chanting of My Name, as Sai, will do away with the sins of speech and hearing. It will remove FEAR of the worldly existence and will lead you to the spiritual path, regardless of your caste, creed, or class.
Without God's Grace, there is no desire or even urge to listen to the Saint's stories. But with God's Grace everything is smooth and easy. Hearing these stories, one keeps company of the Saints that helps one become less conscious of one's body or its problems. It cuts asunder all attachments, destroying cycles of births and deaths and lifts one up to God who is pure Consciousness. In turn, detachment to the sense objects is increased, which makes one indifferent to the Pleasure or Pain and leads to Spiritual Path. If you take refuge in the Saints, without any reservations, you will be carried off safely across the Ocean of Worldly Existence.
6. PROMISES
Believe Me, though I may pass away, My bones in My grave (Samadhi) will give you Hope and Confidence. Not only Myself but also My Tomb (Samadhi) would be speaking and communicating with all those who surrender themselves wholeheartedly to Me.
Do not be anxious even if I am not present here in Sagun (physical) Form. You will hear from My Bones speaking and discussing your welfare. But always remember Me. Believe in Me in heart and soul and then you will be greatly benefited.
Whatever happens, never DESERT your Guru; instead you should always remain at steady At-One-Ment with Him. Always remember that your Guru's loving glance gives you HAPPINESS.
Never try to get any Mantra from any one, but make Your Guru the sole object of your thoughts (meditations) and actions and you will no doubt attain 'PARAMARTHA.'
Look at Me with sincere Devotion and I, in turn, look at you likewise. Sitting in this Masjid (Sai's dwelling place), I speak the truth nothing but the TRUTH. Have FAITH CONFIDENCE in your Guru and know well that He is the Sole Actor or Doer.
BLESSED is the one who knows and recognizes the Greatness of His Guru and thinks of Him to be Hari, Hara Brahmah Incarnate (Trinity of Gods).
PATIENCE is the mine of Virtues and Consort of Good Thoughts. FAITH (Shraddha or Nishta) and PATIENCE (Saburi) are like the Twin Sisters loving each other very intimately.
PATIENCE can ferry you across the sea of mundane existence and can remove all sins, afflictions and get rid of calamities in various ways, besides casting aside all fears ultimately making for success.
There are innumerable Saints in this World but your Guru is the Real Guru, whose Message must never be forgotten when good messages are received from other Saints.
Bhagwat Gita (Sacred Book of Hindus) says disciple must completely surrender Body, Mind and Wealth (possessions) to the Guru to attain self- realization.
Love your Guru with all your heart and surrender prostrate before Him with reverence; then there will be no sea of Mundane Existence to cross over just as there is no darkness before the Sun.
All Sadhanas ( Spiritual Practices like Tapas--Penance, Yoga practices or studying Sacred Scriptures) are not just enough to attain Self-Realisation unless accompanied by BHAKTI (Devotion). Knowledge of Vedas or Great Jnani's reputation or mere formal Bhajan can achieve NOTHING without a firm Devotion (Bhakti).
Do not retaliate even if someone does any evil. If you must do anything, do some good unto others.
God lives in ALL BEINGS as well as in all Creatures, be they serpents or scorpions. He is the Great Wire-puller of the World and all beings and creatures merely obey His Commands.
Unless He WILLS it, no one can do any harm to anybody. The whole world is dependent on Him and no one is independent. So take pity on, or love, His Creatures, leave aside adventurous fights or killings and be patient. The Lord is the PROTECTOR of all.
One who loves Me intensely, always sees Me. To him this world is a desert without Me. I lead him to Self-Realisation. For I am dependent on him--one, who thinks and hungers only after Me, or who does not eat even a morsel of food without first offering it to Me.
Such a sincere devotee merges in Me like a river merging into a sea. So shake off any trace of pride or egoism, and surrender yourself to Me, who is always seated in your heart.
Do you always remember Me before meals? Am I not ALWAYS with you? Then do you offer Me everything before you eat?
Lord Hari would be very pleased with you if you give water to the THIRSTY, bread to the HUNGRY, clothes to the NAKED and shelter to the STRANGER for resting.
Know for certain that one, who FEEDS the hungry, really serves Me with food. Regard this as an ETERNAL TRUTH.
7. WISDOM NUGGETS
If any one wants money and you are not inclined to give, decline courteously. But do not be cross or harsh with him or make fun of him.
DEMOLISH this wall of difference separating you from Me and the Road will be clear and open for our meeting or union. This sense of differentiation, as thou, and I is the real barrier keeping the Disciple away from His Master and unless it is destroyed, the state of union or at-one-ment (attunement) cannot be attained.
God alone is the sole Protector. His Method is Unique, Extraordinary, Invaluable and Inscrutable. His WILL shall be done and He alone will show us the WAY to satisfy our Heart's Desires.
It is on account of previous cordial relationship (Rhinanubandan ) that we have come together again in this life too. Let us Love serve each other and be Happy. He who attains the Supreme Goal of Life becomes Immortal and Happy; all others merely exists in vain!
WEALTH should be the means to work out DHARMA (spiritual goal). It is wasted if used only for personal pleasures. Unless you have given it before, You do not exp | |